《Real Fake World》


 01 Prologue

    Once more He woke up early in the morning by the sun''s rays shining through his window, in thirty minutes the alarm clock would ring and then there would be only half an hour left to get ready and reach school.


    His crude movements as he got up and went to the bathroom to throw some cold water on his face woke his brothers whom were still sleeping.


    They shared the same room as their family wasn''t that well off to afford them seperate rooms for each of them, probably like most average families can''t.


    He then took the clothes his mother had prepared for him beforehand and begun getting ready to go to school by taking the school''s program and looking through the books in his rather outdated large schoolbag that looked like those used in the 80s, he simply liked how it could fit all the numerous books given out by the school in the first days of school while most other people needed to carry them in plastic bags they brought from home.


    After going through the books he left only the necessary ones inside and begun for school alone, before even the alarm rung.


    It wasn''t as if the early bird got the worm, more like he disliked the crowdiness and stockiness he experienced when his two younger brothers got up and begun rushing around to get ready.


    You may ask why didn''t he wake them up early like himself?


    The answer was, it was pointless, they would simply lay in bed and wake up with the alarm wasting his good deed and time.


    Christopher had a strange way of thinking and his own rules. He was sixteen now and in high school, but he had made rules for himself that he liked to follow.


    Of course arriving early at school there was nobody else there thus he begun reading the textbook for the first lesson.


    You might think that he was some excellent student from this, but truth was that he was only average, in all his years at school he could only score 15/20, which some of you might find good, but it was far from his goal of becoming a doctor like his mother desired of him.


    The school grounds slowly got crowded as students begun arriving to school, of course he greeted those he knew or had a good relationship with, whom then passed him by and begun grouping with their friends and begun to chat.


    When the gathering bell rung, all students begun forming lines in the courtyard, each class having a preset location thus making a large Square formation in the courtyard.


    The School''s principle and teachers were present at the front and the day begun with the principal''s announcements for the day and then the morning prayer, which were said by the same individual each day, mostly because most simply couldn''t remember it by heart or didn''t want to go up the pondium, feeling somewhat afraid of the crowd.


    After the prayer ended the students begun charging towards their classrooms like a swarm of ants each taking its own way. The stairs were the most dangerous location in school at the moment as people were pushing to go up.


    Christopher''s classroom was of course at the third floor, something that was rather troubling and his heavy bag made it a little difficult for him to climb up, non the less he was again one of the first from his class to arrive to the classroom, he then waited next to the door to await for the teacher to come, students whom sat at the front rows like himself liked to do so, for reasons that I will explain later.


    All students then entered the classroom, most of them simply ignoring him on the side of the door and sitting at their preselected desks, it wasn''t like tall students sitting on the back or anything like that students simply selected where they wanted to sit, well those with bad eyesight liked to sit closer to the blackboard and students that didn''t really care about school and learning stuff at the back of the class.


    Christopher greeted his only friend from his own class, whom was called Nicko and like always was a little late and wasn''t present at the morning gathering, many students were late for the gathering or deliberately came late as to forgo the crowdy gathering and the pushing at the stairs.


    The greeting was a short "hi" as Nicko went inside, Christopher saw all his classmates inside and after the teacher entered he closed the door behind and walked swiftly towards his chair next to Nicko.


    A few minutes into the lesson the classroom door was opened and tardy students begun apologizing to the teacher as they came in.


    Alexxa was one of the usualy tardy student, but she was also one of the most popular girls in the class, she and her two friends always came to school together, thus coming late together.


    Christopher had a hidden crush on her, of course the reasons why could be explained from some events in the past, but he liked to explain it as love.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    After all he couldn''t explain why his heart would pound faster when he got closer to her. Another reason he liked to stand next to the door was to let girls go in first, after all saying "after you madam" in their modern society would make him look like an idiot and become the target of unwanted attention, although deep inside this was how he felt.


    Christopher had an unwriten code of chivalry, he liked to help the weak, give his seat to the elderly although it didn''t go as deep as to help the elderly pass the road, mostly of course because they would feel insulted if a student tried to help them, after all they weren''t that old or so all elderly people think nowadays.


    The teacher Mr.Gold after scolding the late comers for a few brief minutes begun repeating himself once more for the tardy.


    He was a good Teacher and honestly Christopher respected him a lot as a teacher, unlike others whom simply taught by the textbook, Mr.Gold would go into depth in the subject of ancient greek language and modern language.


    He was an adept philologist and a real scholar of the language, later he learned that he also knew latin quite adeptly, although he only taught at the theoretical direction.


    For those that don''t know what I''m talking about, well generaly at the second class of high school in my country you are asked to choose one of three direction, Positive science "meaning mathematics,physics,biology" for those that wanted to follow the professions of doctor, mathematician, physic etc...


    Theoritical science for those whom wanted to become philologists, philosophists and most importantly reporters and writers and other professions of course.


    Technological science for those whom wanted to study electronics and programming later in their lives.


    Of course Christopher was walking the Positive science path, while his beloved Alexxa was walking the Theoretical one. Nicko on the other side was in the Technological path.


    Latin was a subject only taught to those in the Theoretical direction, although Christopher would have loved to learn Latin from Mr.Gold, his lessons were simply worth being present for even if you don''t know Latin, his explanations are always simple, but if you think his words over you will discover some in depth and profound things, like words you didn''t understand before becoming more concrete in your mind in their use or simply adding to the word''s meaning through some examples that really helped him in ancient greek as a subject at which he sucked.


    Of course there were multiple reasons as to why he was so bad at ancient greek. First of all being that they were supposed to have created a foundation from middle school on ancient greek, like rules and conjugation of verbs and objective, something rather special in greek language that makes many people troubled when learning greek.


    Of course the reason for his weak foundation was first and most important that he didn''t like linguistics at the time and found it useless studying a dead language.


    Second his teacher was one of the so called textbook teachers, not really caring if the students understood anything at all. Lastly the teacher wasn''t too adept in ancient greek to begin with thus many questions ended in deaf ears and were disregarded.


    The same thing happened in mathematics where an accursed teacher whom was even worse than the philologist took charge, he of course was an adept mathematician, but a real idiot of a teacher, all he did in class was talk about aliens and the supremancy of the greek race and how they are the descendants of gods.


    Christopher hated how he lost time, but most students loved to have a break from studies in his classes.


    Of course Christopher would at first read the book like the teacher said, a sort of self study sort of class, but as time went on his powerful foundation in mathematics and geometry build from junior school begun crumbling and fell to dust as they had the same teacher two years in a row.


    You will say what''s the problem there he could simply self study, but was there a drive to make a 13 years old kid to study when everyone whom was in the class was passed without even a test.


    Simply speaking that accursed teacher had a creed that tests and classrooms were a creation of the foreigners to make people into zombies or slaves.


    In ancient greece there were no classrooms and education was a privilage of those whom wanted to educate themselves and it begun with philosophy and the study of the human and the world.


    The philosophers would go on walks with their students and simply observe the world around and explain to their students what they understood of the world and how it worked.


    His teacher in reality wanted to implement this principle, but in practice he was simply wasting two years of their time and simply passed them at the final test, where he allowed them to open their textbooks and notes to solve the final test.


    Of course the whole class passed with 18-20/20, almost full scores, which the students liked very much.


    Lets return however to the today and to Mr.Gold''s lesson, which would last for two hours, or more accurately one and a half since the gathering and the waiting for the students to arrive to their classes ate up half an hour from the actual lesson.


    Ancient Greek is very different from its modern form, don''t think that simply because the children learnt modern greek the ancient would be easier. Well maybe some concepts appeared the same and were easier to accept, but in general it was an entirely new language to them as well.


    Not all however shared Christopher''s enthusiasm with Mr.Gold''s lecture. There were dozen of others whom silently goshiped about their own news and what they did yesterday or will do later today or even making plans for the far future.


    The teacher was somewhat patient with them, since he knew full well that it was early in the morning and many of them were still sleepy and couldn''t focus, of course the first part of class was translating an ancient text into modern language.


    After school he gave them copies of the text and the translation, something that he did on his own accord, it was an act of kindness towards the sleepy students and those that didn''t understand much about ancient greek, the thing of course was that on the last page was homework, so not everyone was happy about it.


    Before however the bell rung for the first break of the day a strange phenomenon occured.


    Dazzling lights blinded teacher and students and the phenomenon didn''t stop at a simple classroom but spread to the whole School.


    When the Light went down, the people in the classrooms discovered that multiple students had gone missing.


    One classroom however was the most miserable, which was Christopher classroom where of the fourty students only six remained, in other classrooms only one or two people disappeared at most, but for Christopher''s class B4, even the teacher disappeared.

 02 The Summoning Feast

    A group of 40 people, 39 student and one adult teacher suddenly found themselves in a strange Room that stretched even beyond their eye sight, turning into darkness as it went farther away, around them were huge pillars that held the also invisible to them ceiling.


    The place was probably created for giants to inhibit or by giants since even modern technology couldn''t produce such a huge structure.


    Reminding them of the legendary Cyclopian walls, that were said to have been build by the Giant race called the Cyclops.


    "Everyone Calm down and gather together, I know that this is rather strange, but I''m sure there''s a logical explanation to all this"


    The one speaking was of course Mr.Gold he had discovered that some of the students had tried to leave the group thus he gathered them up  together and took out his cellphone only to discover that it was out of service, which however wasn''t something to be surprised about, there are countless places in the world where your phone will have no signal and in countries like Greece it''s even more so.


    Christopher didn''t care much about their situation, after all what''s the worst thing that might happen to them and he was quite content that Alexxa, the love of his life was also there.


    "Greetings People from another world, I am Called Ecclesis and I am the God of Light of this world, you have been summoned by my creations to my world thus you are entitled to a small compensation from my side, I will give each of you the same privilages my creations enjoy and of course a little something as compensation and to ensure your survival"


    The voice was calming and gave no sense of authority nor gave away where the speaker was.


    "Wait, what do you mean other world, stop playing god and talk with us sincerely, I''m sure that by now the police is already on your trail"


    The teacher said, unconvinced of the voiced  claims.


    "Then how about this?"


    A Spark of Light begun forming a person, his features made of light, making it hard to distinguish if it was a male or a female.


    "I won''t repeat myself, where are we and why have you brought us here"


    The teacher was getting somewhat agitated and angry at the time, while the students rather enjoyed the sensation of adventure, although there was also a hint of fear in their mind.


    "Stupid mortal, let me ask you Constantine Gold, Do you think that Earth is the only inhibited planet in the universe! do you believe in alternate realities! do you think yourself as knowing everything!"


    The words of this "god" were rather sarcastic but each word made the teacher''s face pale and by the last word he fell to the floor as if he was being bombarded by a strange pressure, unable to stand up.


    "You are Now In my world Of Exis and you will be playing by my rules, each one of you will have a Status bar which later will become invisible making you unable to see it, you can think of this world as a game world"


    Ecclesis said and strange blue squares emerged in front of every person, people could even see each other''s status window.


    ===================================


    Name         Christopher


    Class        Heroic Mage


    Race         Human


    Title        Otherworlder


    Level        1


    Physique     0.8


    Mentality    0.8


    Magicality   0.8


    Cheat Power  Blinking Soul Lvl 1


    Skill 1      None


    Skill 2      None


    Skill 3      None


    Skill 4      None


    Skill 5      None


    Skill 6      None


    Skill 7      None


    Skill 8      None


    Stat Points  0


    Skill Points 0


    ==================================


    "Now let me explain a few things for you since you are not of this world, in this world there are three main stats, first being Physique, second being Mentality and third being Magicality"


    Ecclesis continuted self satisfied in his Professor Obvious speech.


    "Physique represents how strong, durable and large you are, meaning that the more stats you will add into physique the more mascular and tall you will become, at some point looking not much different from the titans of old"


    Ecclesis said while reminsing something from the past.


    "Mentality represents how smart, creative and resistant to pain you are, but basically it simply adds to your willpower and resistance to control type magic, as well as how well you can control your own strength"


    Ecclessis stopped for a little there trying to think about something, but in the end gave up on it and went on.


    "Magicality represents how resistant to magic you are, as well as how strong your magic powers will be, in general you need at least a hundred in it to be able to cast a spell successfuly, of course that''s only for those of you whom are mages, in general it determines your success rate in casting spells"


    These words made all those with the mage class silent and disappointed, while those with warrior class were rather content with themselves.


    "Second thing you have to know is that you need at least a 1 in some stat in order to learn skills, some of you as I have seen already have one skill, of course that''s both good and bad, the good thing is that you will have an early advantage against those without a skill, the bad thing is however that you are only eligible to have 8 skills and the skills you have might not even be useful to you thus think carefully before learning a skill"


    These words made those who already had skills shrink back in disappointment, after all most of them simply had the martial arts skill, which of course stemmed from them taking karate lessons.


    "Don''t be disappointed however, since your Class is not an average class, it''s a heroic one, heroic classes have a faster growth than average classes, meaning that if a regular class needs 100Xp to level up, then you will only need 10Xp, it''s 1/10 of the regular of my world, don''t you find it a good compensation, but that''s not all I have given you all one as people in your world call them "Cheat Power", which the locals don''t have, although they might have some similar skills, but they are not the same"


    These words made the Teenagers whom didn''t really know what he was talking about to be confused, in Greece of that time computers were rather rare and web novels were even rarer, of course there were those whom wanted to become programers, but even Google hadn''t existed at the time, all you could do was find from magazines about addresses you could enter on the internet.


    A short silence had filled the room as people waited for Ecclesis to continue explaining and in the end he gave up and went on.


    "Cheat Powers are like Innate magic abilities of a race, in other words it''s something special that only you will have, of course you will still need a certain stat to use the power to its full potential, warriors need physique, rogues need mentality and mages need magicality to upgrade their ability, you are only able to check on your current ability level and not how it will evolve, but be sure that they are all Overpowered in their final forms"


    "Lastly I gift you the ability to comunicate with my world''s creations, since you can''t spent years to study their language and it would be pointless from a way of view, after you check your powers I will send your to the summoning location"


    Ecclesis said self satisfied with himself.


    Blinking Soul


    The ability to teleport around in a blink of an eye.


    Level 1 Power


    Small object teleportation, select an object in your mind and set a position for it to teleport, Can also be a place you cannot see.


    Success rate 0.8%


    250cm^3 max Object properties.


    "Mr.God How do we use These Powers?"


    The one speaking was named Chris, he was a rather average looking fellow, but he was taller than average and was also the captain of their school''s football team.


    "You simply need to will it, of course in this space you simply cannot use them, since it''s holy ground"


    Ecclesis said and the next moment they saw the same blast of light like a deja vu exploding out of Ecclesis'' body and engulfing them whole.


    When they woke up again they were in a much smaller Dome like structure with Pillars holding it up, under their feet they could see red lines forming some strange circle with mystical symbols.


    "At last we succeeded!"


    A voice came from not so far away.


    "Greetings Otherworlders, I''m the one and only Archmage of the Nivava Country, you should feel at ease, since I mean you no harm, You have been summoned here on his majesty''s account to slay the Demon king that dwells in the deepest parts of the Dungeon Pillar, the Quest will be long, but you shouldn''t be worried about the time passed in this world since 360years here are no more than a split second in your world"


    An old man that looked like Gandalf from the lord of the rings movie was the person whom was saying his self centered words.


    "And how do you know that?"


    The one asking was of course the Teacher Mr.Gold, whom had by now overcome his stage fright of being suppressed by Ecclesis and not being brave enough to even ask him a single question, although he had dozens of them ready for the so called "God".


    "That, well to begin with I''m sure you have plenty of questions, but why not changing our environment a little"


    The Archmage said and then with a wave of his hand a light shone, the next moment they were inside a luxurious hall, made and decorated for celebrations.


    "Excellent! You have finaly Succeeded in summoning forth heroes from another world!"


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.The one speaking this time was a Plumpy short guy with a beard whom sat on a luxurious golden throne, the whole room was stinking with wealth and riches.


    Christopher even saw one of the students snatching a golden fork from a table while everyone else were preoccupied with their current situation, the change of pace and place were simply too fast, it reminded him of summer camps, where you were transported huddled and sent to your group, the first day is simply too exhausting.


    "Your Highness The heroes are here, we should first let them rest and recuperate from the journey"


    The Bald person next to the king whom was wearing a White robe with light blue and silver biddings said to the the small sized king.


    The teacher and students looked around them rather surprised, of course many of them hadn''t eaten anything yet and even the teacher didn''t have the time for breakfast since he was still unmarried and used most of his time for his hobby and love, the study of the ancient greek language.


    "Of course you are righ Arch-Bishop Chevalier, how could I forget my Manners, Dear heroes you had a long travel and are probably rather confused right now, but first of all I would have liked for you to relax and calm down, In time all your questions will be answered and all your fears dispelled, I am the High King of Nivava and these are my wives, sons and daughters"


    The king pointed at the people sitting at the same table as himself, there were more than forty people present, disregarding of course the Baldy and the Old man, whom were sitted next to him, whom probably were not his sons.


    The students didn''t know what to do and simply looked at their teacher for advice, since he was the only adult of the group.


    "Well we could take your invitation, but first would you mind telling us where exactly Nivava is, USA maybe and where did you learn to speak greek, I find your accent a little funny"


    The words from the Teacher''s mouth made the students want to face slap themselves, after all it was only their teacher that lacked imagination and was so disbelieving even after having been teleported around so many times.


    The king''s expression was somewhat grim at the moment clearly disatisfied with how the teacher adressed him.


    "And whom may your honor be?"


    The baldy next to the king adressed to the situation and a hint of nervourness could be seen on his face.


    "Oh so one of the king''s sons has decided to at least ask me who I am, I''m called Constantine Gold and I''m a teacher at the 2nd Highschool of x location"


    When Mr.Gold adressed the bald man as the king''s son, there was a slight laughter at the king''s table as all those present couldn''t hold themselves back, even a blind man could see that the bald person wasn''t much younger than the king himself.


    "Gh, Dear Sage from another world, My name is Chevalier and I''m the Arch-Bishop of Ecclesis in the Nivava Country and brother of High king Morris, Son of the now deceased High king Donavan and Titled as "Priest of Light and benevolence" but since you seem to be older than the young heroes behind you I would prefer if you took a stroll to accompany myself while I explain the situation you have found yourselves into, of course you can still decide to disagree and then stay here and take the short version of the happenings and then take off on your quest to return to your own world"


    The Bald man''s Chevalier''s words were not at all domineering or fake at the moment, it was more like he was stating the facts and their options at the moment.


    Even the teacher wasn''t sure of what to do, on one side he was afraid to leave the students alone and on the other he was even more afraid of the bald person''s invitation, after all he didn''t say how long the stroll could be, he might simply burry him and end him once he secludes him.


    In the end the teacher''s role was once more reduced to a frightened mouse that could only run around until it saw a cat and then freeze in fear. In the end the students and teacher were forced to sit and enjoy the food and atmosphere, even musicians at some point came out to play a jolly tune.


    It''s important to say that most of the drinks were alcoholic beverages that they had never seen before and the food seemed somewhat strange as well, they even had some rather exotic looking fruits and fish on the table.


    If that wasn''t enough to convince them that they were in another world then the magician who came to entertain them later on was the drop that overflowed the cup.


    He was a young rather handsome man whose facial traits could be called too feminine, but what he did with his hands made even the teacher understand that this was another world with its own rules.


    On one of the magician''s hands suddenly grew a miniature berry tree, the berries of which he offered to them to try, they even touch the tree itself.


    The magician then set the tree on fire turning it into dust, he then created a circle of fire and from within exotic dancers came out, their skin color being pitch red and small horns protruding from their foreheads.


    The teacher wanted very much to say to the students to close their eyes, but it was too late and it probably wouldn''t have worked anyways.


    The strange half naked exotic dancers had strange horse tails protruding from their backs and danced while flaunting their voluptuous bodies as they stripped naked.


    Of course there was only one person whom wasn''t captivated by the scene since his vision was all of this time stuck staring at Alexxa''s face. Christopher was in deep love, an emotion that was very different than the love many people think. Even in his drunken state he was still in love with her and would stay faithful to her even in front of the scene before him.


    Of course staring at someone will eventually end in them noticing you and the most irritating thing is if the one being stared upon is not you but your best friend. Women like to be complimented, thus when you disregard them completely they end up angry at you or even hitting on you.


    "What are you looking at!"


    The one whom reproached Christopher was Alexxa''s best friend Anna, she was rather pretty herself with her blond long hair and blue eyes, but in Christopher''s eyes she was nothing in front of the Brounette beauty of Alexxa, her wavy hair and brown eyes.


    The drunken Christopher of course simply smiled her off, since he didn''t care about her opinion and neither would fear her.


    Of course at the moment people didn''t know, but Christopher was later become rather famous in school for trying to court Alexxa, of course life takes its own course and love fades with time leaving a rather empty fealing behind. That however is another story entirely.


    Now however was the time where the coal was still hot and sparks came out every time he saw her. But at this moment another more intense emotion could be said to overflow from him and that was killing intent.


    The target of which was a handsome red man whom was dancing in front of her and throwing her alluring glances, his mascular body and well shapes six packs making him a target for attention from the teenage girls.


    "Enough!"


    The one shouting however wasn''t Christopher, whom even though wanted to didn''t dare to do so due to understanding that Alexxa wasn''t officialy his girlfriend or anything, although he did like her and she partly knew about it.


    The one shouting for them to stop was the teacher whom was at his wits ends at the moment.


    "How dare you despicable people try to corrupt my students with these... Illusion!"


    The word illusions of course wasn''t his first thought, but it held deeper meaning, he didn''t mean like magical created illusions, what he meant by it was the people dancing were probably paid to act indicently to rope the students or divide them.


    There is strength in unity and what those half naked people did was dividing the group by flirting with more than one people at a time, some had even begun having dispute to whom the red chick sent a kiss.


    But as suddenly as the shout came out the red people disappeared and only the magician remained on the stage, while clapping could be heard from the king''s table.


    "As expected from the Otherwordly sage, being able to distinguish an illusion from reality"


    The Archmage said and even the young magician on the floor clapped somewhat disatisfied but still with a forced smile on his face.


    "I''m called Menances, but people call me the Archmage since I''m the only human Archmage in the world, the young man on the stage is my nephew Gilberd and a Master Illusionist, it was rather funny seeing some of you biting at solid air thinking you were eating something, but don''t be discouraged, in parts it''s simply entertainment, you enjoy the illusions, while we enjoy your reactions since illusions of such degree have no effect on, well most of us"


    The Archmage said while looking a rather horny fatty prince at a side of the table, but it was evident that not all royalty was immune to the illusion, cause they could see a lovely princess whose nipples had been erected for some time now, seen through the outline of her lovely dress.


    "Truth be told, I''m rather surprised myself, I had thought that you were just a man of words with no potential at all, but if you would like I''m willing to teach you on the road of magic, the food and drinks on the table might not exactly suit your tastes if you look at them without the illusions cast over them thus we were forced to do so, but each and every one of them will raise your stats, meaning that the more you eat the stronger you will become, of course food stuff like this is also quite expensive, thus this will probably be the only time you will have the honor to sample such food"


    The Archmage said and suddenly they saw the food on their tables changing into bowls of some rotten hairy fruits, eyeballs floating in their soups and other rather disturbing stuff.


    Of course the Archmage didn''t know the real reason why the teacher hadn''t touched the food, which was fear of it being drugged, but the students wouldn''t believe him either way, even the two students he had talked to before had eaten a bite or two.


    Now they couldn''t even imagine that they have been drinking a green goo and eating hideous looking entrails and rotten hairy fruits all that time.


    "Since you have already tasted the food, don''t be shy, the taste is still the same, only the appearance has changed"


    The Alchemist said, but the students were already ready to puke out all that they had eaten.


    Only a few continued eating and drinking their measly goo, one of whom was Christopher, whom didn''t really care about appearances to begin with, but also because he was sort of drunk.


    "There are twelve professions amongst you the majority of course being warriors or mages, which are the two most contradictory classes, one focuses solely on physique and the other solely on Magicality"


    The archmage said while gulping what others could perceive as wine since the king''s table was the only one that hadn''t been an illusion.


    "Next there are of course monks and Enchanters, monks are hand to hand experts while enchanters are support type experts"


    The Archmage continued with his dialogue while the mood in the hall became somewhat weird, mostly uncomfortable.


    "There are of course a minority whom are rogues, scouts, healers and other minor professions, but in general they are all divided into Physique based and Magicality based, the goo in your cups is an extract that can raise your physique by a little, the fruits on the table raise mentality while the meat will raise your magicality, truthfully speaking even I am not as inclined to eat the food in front of you, but the times are grim and grim times require grave measure"


    The archmage clapped his hands once and the plates on the tables begun dividing, each plate was filled with the exact same proportion of meat fruits and they all had three cups of goo next to their plates.


    "I advise you all to eat your due or give what you cannot eat to those that can, thus raising your survival rate by a little more than it is now"


    The teacher didn''t know to laught or to cry due to the old man''s words, he couldn''t even tell what was happening anymore, sitting down like a broken doll, being unable to accept his new reality. They were certainly not in their original world, but a world where magic exists, or they were having a mass hallusination.

 03 Heroes with Powers

    Thus their first day had ended and those unwilling to eat were taken to their own rooms to rest.


    leaving only a few whom didn''t really care about the food looking bad.


    Christopher was gulping goo as if it was water, after all it had a rather strange or magical drunkness inducing sweetness.


    Christopher was drunk and each time he got drunk he became depressed and depression causes appetite to grow, doubled by his already big eating capacity which he probably took from his parent or rather from his childhood life.


    When he was young there were some times that their family hadn''t food to eat, thus them having to sleep hungry and being just a kid he didn''t understand that he could ask his parents to buy something to eat, well not that they could have done so even if he asked since when his parents immigrated back to greece, they only took with them the bare minimum they could carry, the whole journey from Russia to greece was a large expedition of funds and his parents even had to sell some of their belongings to make their way to greece.


    Only later he understood why his parents immigrated but at this moment he thought that it was because of the cold war that was then in place between america and russia.


    Truth however was that it was the will of their now deceased grandfather, whom was an immigrant from greece.


    In the end Ten people gulped all of the remaining food, since they were told that it would spoil even if they didn''t eat it today.


    It was a pity that they couldn''t see their stats or they would have seen their stats rising crazily 0.1 points each time they consumed something from the table.


    Time passed and the day wasn''t short, it was now midday the ones resting were once more summoned to the hall, this time there was no tables nor food awaiting, but a large stone that was evidently cut to have one side as strait as a mirror.


    On closer look they could see strange letters carved on its surface.


    "Since we have summoned you we would like very much to see your stats and abilities, of course since it''s a personal thing, you are free to tell us if you prefer it to be done one at a time or all together"


    The Archmage said as his hand was placed on the stone''s surface.


    "It''s best if before revealing things like stats, the student first form their groups, whom of you want to take the responsibility to lead your fellow students to safely leave this place alive?"


    The teacher''s words, made the students somewhat puzzled, but they understood that the teacher had somehow came to a agreement with reality, thus thought that they should at least be safe.


    "Teacher, can I be your goup"


    A young short girl said, her name was Areti, which in greek means Vitue.


    "I won''t be going on adventures at my age, but I will stay and do research in the library I saw not too far from here, I hope the Archmage won''t forbid me from reading some of the books there?"


    The teacher''s words made many of them tremble with excitement, of course they already knew that this would be dangerous, but there were fourty of them there.


    Slowly Four people were Nominated for leaders.


    First being Chris, the leader of the football team and of course the boys would willingly join his group, second was Nick the basketball team''s captain, third was John, the football team''s ace scorer and lastly it was Mina whom was also the Classes president as well as a member at the student council, which however was mostly composed by the third years.


    Of course there was a reason why the third years would forsake their final exams to do so, the reason was called the final 3-days excursion, other than that they didn''t care less about the matters of the school, all they did was close the school for no reason at times to demonstrate against the cantene selling round cheese pies, instead of rectangular ones, in general anything that would allow them to lose classtime.


    The Leaders talked between themselves and came up with a way to form their goups they would each select one person at a time and of course the main targets for this selection were the boys available, since most of the girls would be more of a bother than help if they were to fight with monsters and since they didn''t know what abilities each other had they selected based on likes and dislikes.


    Of course there were also dropouts whom were the last of the boys being selected, Funnily enough Christopher was the one of the last four boys selected, the other three being all his friends in school, of course he wasn''t the first of the bunch to be selected, first was his Friend Kris, whom was known to study martial arts, second was Christopher himself and next were Nicko and Alexi, of whom one was short and slightly fat and the other was probably weaker than the strongest girl.


    The selection of the girls was somewhat strange or rather it was the girls whom selected groups for themselves, ending in three groups of ten and a single group having nine members.


    "We are Few but we are strong"


    That''s what Nick their 2m tall leader said to encourage them, but just looking at him was enough to calm them down.


    Of course fate is a strange thing, for Christopher to end up in the same group with Alexxa, although the main reason for that was that Mina their leader used to be Alexxa''s friend.


    "Now that the groups are ready, each group should enter one group at a time, since we don''t want disagreements to break out because some of you got better abilities than others or some got crappy abilities, you are now officialy team mates and your leader is responsible for your safety"


    The teacher said as if they were going on an excursion or something.


    Of course people who didn''t know him will think that he was simply a spineless coward whom was too afraid to fight monsters, but reality was that he was too eager to study the history books of this world, he wanted to know everything that could of even a small use to their group.


    The reason as to why he divided them into groups, it was because he knew full well that he was unable to look after them by himself, thus some of them would eventualy get lost in this strange foreign world.


    The first group was inside for about an hour, they could even hear things like "holy shit", "too crazy", "Overpowered" coming from inside.


    But lets go through with their leader''s ability.


    Chris was a Heroic General, his stats were rather low, but his Heroic aura ability fully made up for it.


    Attack and defense up, was the description of his aura and the moment the nine of others were registered as his group, his aura simply poured into them, making them feel stronger.


    In general ir raised the Physique by 1, making their feeble bodies into q more buffed up version of themselves.


    Even Chris himself was boosted by his own aura and even better his friend Christo had a strange magic ball power, that made a football appear which he could shoot at his enemies, the last thing was of course overpowered it was their healer in their group, whose ability although was a little weak, but it was fucking healing, it could even make old wounds disappear raising their physique by a little, the most important however was that it closed wounds at a visible rate.


    From the second group that entered they could also hear sounds like "Cool", "What the fuck is this!", "Come I want a title!".


    Of course they didn''t at the time know what they were refering towards, in truth the Coolest thing was their leader''s Nick''s healing finger, its effects were even greater than the healer''s from the first team, the second phrase was a flash of light which was only useful against the undead, making it a pointless skill, lastly the had a girl in their group whom could grant titles to others that could raise their stats or some trivial stuff like looks.


    The third group was rather low tone


    "What you too?" "Well at least we got a healer"


    The you too was meant for the leader''s ability, which was exactly the same with another member''s of the group, both had an ability called indestructible sword, while a third member had the indestructible mace, of course they did end up having a healer whom was for some reason registered as a mage, she could summon a strange drop of water, called the water of life, which could be accumulated overtime and used when needed.


    Of course when Christopher''s group went inside they were in for a big surprise.


    "Young lady come forward and touch the stone and your stats will be recorded in tha Anuals of our kingdom"


    The archmage said while pointing at a big book at a pedestral they hadn''t noticed before, of course it was much smaller than the stone before them, thus making it harder to notice.


    Name -Mina


    Class-Heroic Enchantress


    Power-Power bestowal


    Skill-Leadership


    Of course she herself already knew about her own skills and for some reason the others couldn''t see her stats.


    "What''s power bestowal?"


    "Sounds so Powerfull!"


    "Well it''s not that great, it says that I can raise the health points of a target for a short period of time, although I don''t know how much and how effective it will be"


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.Mina''s explanation left and hole in their hearts, it''s like being given a candy and then find a wrapping inside instead of a candy.


    Second was Mina''s twin brother, of course they looked nothing alike and if people didn''t know they were twins they would think that they were simple brother and sister.


    Like his sister Angelo had tanned skin and short pitch black hair, he was however shorter than his sister and could even be called a shorty, but his fighting spirit was something not to be underestimated.


    Name-Angelo


    Class-Heroic Mage


    Power-Mirror force


    Skill-None


    Of course Angelo''s ability didn''t promice much and seeing him produce a mirror image, only confirmed that his ability wasn''t much, he could just create an illusion of himself.


    "Don''t be disheartened, your abilities still have the possibility of growth and even evolution, not to speak about skills, you can easily learn any skill your heart desires"


    The archmage encouraged them as he pointed for the next person to come up, whom however was rather unwilling.


    Name -Costas


    Class-Heroic Warrior


    Power-Level Modifier


    Skill-Magic Calculation


    Of course his ability and skill had lots of puzzling points, but after a little nugging they learned that the level modifier simply raised his stats by a percentage depending on his level, something that was simply useless at the early levels, since his raising modifier was 1% and it only raised his health points.


    Disappointment flooded the room as people looked at him as if he had just betrayed god and country.


    "Don''t mind them, Once you all reach a high enough level, you will see them change their opinions about you"


    Costas however had the same smile on his face, not really caring about what others thought about him, after all he knew that few from the group could have stats that rivaled him, in general only Christopher and Theo, since they were part of the ten people that ate all the leftover food.


    Next was Theo, he was was the local bully of their class, his family situation was however rather miserable to begin with.


    His mother was the school''s cleaning lady and his father worked all day long, leaving him and his little sister alone at home, of course that wasn''t the reason he was bullying people, the real reason was that he found them easy targets.


    People like Christopher and his friends whom were like outcasts of the school''s society were of course easy to target since they didn''t have many friends.


    Of course that was before Christopher had transfered schools, in general Christopher wasn''t someone whom let others bully him without fighting back, which ended in making more of a ruckous than needed most of the time.


    In truth Christopher had more fights in his life than he would have liked to, but he never learned martial arts or anything, simply throwing a punch in the face or making his oponents feel some pain made it worthwhile the beating, and of course their clothes most of the time ended in rags after their fights behind the school building in middle school,  after that there were only fewer and fewer fights, since not many dared to mess with him, it was simply not worth the effort and as for pocket money, till high school Christopher didn''t even know what pocket money was supposed to be.


    He had after all two brothers and two sisters, how on earth could their parents allow themselves the luxury for more expenses.


    It''s funny remembering that at a time he even had a fight with Angelo about not throwing him the ball back or something as lame. In simple words he was in a rather stupid company.


    Name -Theo


    Class-Heroic Warrior


    Power-Crushing force


    Skill-None


    Theo was of course happy to demonstrate how his muscles bulged each time he activated his skill.


    Theo was of course tall and although you couldn''t call him handsome, he was okay looking and could easily be passed for an adult, of course the reason behind it was that he was already two years older than the rest, out of his own stupidity he had to repeat the same class twice in a row, of course the class was the last class of middle school, making his parents mad at him, all he knew was that his father had a rather heavy hand.


    Well his power wasn''t bad, becoming stronger and all it was a lot more useful than creating a mirror image or raising some invisible stat called heath points.


    Name -Jonny


    Class-Heroic Rogue


    Power-Aetherial Spirit


    Skill-None


    Jonny was rather average and all there was to know about him was that he was Theo''s lackey, he was an underdog, that barked without even having the courage to bite.


    of course his ability was shit, he simply changed the color of his skin, which however was just that his skin, his clothes remained the same, making his ability rather pointless, some even mocked him to take off his clothes to use the ability, but he wasn''t so stupid as to try it, he simply turned red from embarashment.


    Name -Christopher


    Class-Heroic Mage


    Power-Blinking Soul


    Skill-None


    Well not many understood his ability, after all not everyone would connect blinking to teleportation and to begin with non had the interest to ask him about it after the Aetherian spirit appeared, letting it simply slide as the next one went to the stone.


    Name -Alexxa


    Class-Heroic General


    Power-Holy aura


    Skill-Singing


    Of course Alexxa was more than happy to disclose her ability, her holy aura simply complimented three of the abilities before her, since it raised Health point regeneration, meaning that everyone would heal faster, although they couldn''t say how good it was, after all no one wanted to try injure themselves just to see the effects of it, and neither would Alexxa ask that of someone.


    Name -Dina


    Class-Heroic Warrior


    Power-Hero''s staff


    Skill-Indestructible staff


    Dina was one of Alexxa''s friends and of course her ability simply made a staff appear in her hands.


    Name -Anna


    Class-Heroic Mage


    Power-Forcefield Barrier


    Skill-None


    Anna was Alexxa''s overprotective friend and her power was much to her liking and probably the best ability of their group, only problem was that they didn''t know how the shield talismans she could create worked.


    "You simply insert some magic power inside them"


    The archmage said hinting her to give him the paper talisman she had just produced from thin air.


    Suddenly a large round shield appeared in front of him, they then asked Theo to punch it with his strength, but disappointingly it crushed and crumbled in a single blow, which although couldn''t be called a bad thing, since it could still take one blow, was probably disappointing since they knew that Theo wasn''t too strong to begin with even with his cheat power activated.


    Name -Giota


    Class-Heroic Alchemist


    Power-Alchemy


    Skill-None


    Giota was the last person to touch the stone and although she was a rather pretty girl, her ability to turn stone into iron and iron into stone was of course a rather disappointing one, since it couldn''t br esily used in battle.


    Now Speaking from a perspective of attack abilitites, only Theo was battleworthy out of the ten people in the group, although Christopher too could make use of his ability in some rather cruel ways, like teleporting something inside a creature''s body, although that might not work exactly as thought since he lacks knowledge of the local creatures'' biology.


    "Well although your early average powers might sound weak, you should rejoice since many of you have potential of being rather strong later on and our country won''t just sit and see you all die"


    The Archmage''s words brought a hint of hope to the group, a hope they needed quite much.


    The four groups were then brought together to a meeting room with chairs arranged around a large round table with a map in its middle.


    "This is the World of Axis as we know it and this room will be the gathering spot where we will be talking about your progress in your quest to slay the demon king, of course there are also four other similar smaller rooms established as your group gathering spots, in general all I have to say is that the strength of all four groups is rather low at the moment, thus you are not allowed to enter the dungeon Pillar"


    The Archmage''s words made all the students somewhat shocked, especialy those of them whom thought themselves as dragons between men, simply because of their slightly higher stats.


    "You probably don''t believe me right, well this is the strength stats of the weakest rank monster in our country''s territories, the little slime"


    Name       - Lil Slime


    Physique   - 2.5


    Mentality  - 10


    Magicality - 10


    Power      - MP-HP conversion


    Skill 1    - Bouncing tackle


    Skill 2    - Facehug


    "Now how many of you have a physique stronger than it, well only around ten out of all fourty and this is only the weakest monster out there, even an average human in our world has a physique of 10, making them more battle worthy than any one of you, but of course that''s because they are all around level 100 and you are only at level 1, the level of a newborn in our world"


    His words hurt the student too much, even made them curse at that so called light God, whom had made their level to be at 1, saying that they would be fine with an increased growth rate.


    "Don''t be so tense everyone, after all the coutry will help you take your first steps by providing you some bodyguards, a group of adventurers whom will babysit, wrong help you raise your levels till you hit level 10, at that point you will not have to fear anything from low ranking monsters"


    Tha archmage said, his mouth however felt somewhat dry at the moment, he had really spoken for too much, he clapped his hands and asked two servants to bring them refreshments.


    Of course it was regular fruit juice they brought over, but and not the goo from before. Well it was sweet, but they couldn''t put their mind on which fruit this juice was made from.


    "Now that the drinks are here, lets continue, the kingdom has decided to sent all four groups to seperate hunting grounds, accompanied by meceneries whom are experienced in trapping monsters, all you will have to do is kill the monsters and gain experience and level up till everyone in your group hits level 10, after that will come the second phase, the kingdom will be providing you with a veteran advisor whom will give you hints of how to fight and train you in combat skills, at the time you will be able to hold your ground against most monsters in our kingdom"


    The plan was rather concrete, although it would have been much easier if they simply propelled them all the way till they hit level 100, but knowing that it took the average person at least 20 years to reach that level, it was evident that even 1/10th of that was still 2years.


    "Em where is the bathrooms?"


    A boy called Mike suddenly asked, he was somewhat slim and looked sikly with his glassing hunging on his nose, he was Dimitri''s cousin and Stelio''s friend and was a member of the first group.


    "What is a bathroom?"


    The archmage asked not understanding what they were talking about.


    "The place where you eject the useless bodily fluids and matter from your digestive system"


    The teacher explained and the Archmage laughed at the eplanation and simply waved his hand and Mike and all whom wanted to go to the bathroom, experienced a sensation as if they never need to go in the first place.


    "This is a rather common spell that all low level servants in the castle use, called the Conditioning spell, which returns your body to its best condition, of course the effects also depend on the person casting the spell"


    The Archmage said not really caring to explain further.


    "Now lets get down to business, tomorrow you will be led to the armory and the training hall, where you will have some light training in weapon handling"


    The Archmage said and in truth the teacher wanted to shout "You are going to give children weapons" but he held back his urges since he now understood that this was a world with different values, they would probably die without a weapon for self defense.


    The students were once more led to their rooms and since it was already afternoon and everyone needed some time to themselves they took the rest of the day thinking about today''s events.

 04 Vadimas Weapons and Skills

    The next morning a servant knocked on the already awakened and ready for school Christopher''s door inviting him for breakfast.


    The same also happened to the others and slowly everyone begun gathering at the gathering spot, where regular food was set for them to eat.


    "Can I ask why you can''t just use the illusion to make the stat adding food become eatable again?"


    The boy named Stelios, a tall but mostly silent glasses wearing boy said, in truth he was sort of a computer nerd in school, but his brains were good and his grades weren''t shady at all.


    "Well truth is that we could do so, for you right now, but what will happen when you encounter such stat enchanting food in the dungeon, won''t all of you be disgusted to even eat it, or the even more precious food stocks or stat enchanting onjects, for example how many of you would be willing to goggle up the privates of a drake raw, or eat the brains of a fishman raw?"


    The Archmage''s words left not only Stelios speechless, but everyone in the room, in truth Stelios was one of the ten whom had stayed behind and ate their due and even the leftovers gaining too many stat points as a result, thus wanting to help his friend whom didn''t stay to eat that shitty looking food.


    Only after that day did Stelio''s understand what "tastes like chicken" meant in many novels,movies and comics.


    "Now let us eat, later Vadima will be waiting for you at the training hall where you will experience your first experience at wielding a weapon and fighting"


    His words were as calm as ever but he didn''t stay to dine with them, the Archmage simply teleported away in a flash of light with an expression like saying "I have already spent enough of my precious time on the likes of you".


    Of course not many of the students could catch up to this lofty but well hidden trait in his smiling face.


    Giving off the sense of disdain, in reality Archmage Menances was against summoning people from another world, since there is prior matters concerning otherworlders that didn''t end very well, In truth Menances didn''t even believe there was a need for summon these people, with so much stat food, they could simply raise one of the princes or some other royal subject, the problem was the king himself.


    In truth there was a background story behind the reason why they had summoned the otherworlders.


    There are 13 kingdoms on Axis, each kingdom having One hero whom they had raised with all their care, each hero had the duty to assist in defeating the Demon king, while also clearing the Dungeon pillar of high level monsters, thus leaving only low level beings behind for the adventurers to clear while establishing outposts and towns inside the Dungeon Pilar itself.


    The problem however was the King and the Hero of their country had a fallout, the reason being Greed, the hero whom had so much power wanted to also become king, he didn''t want to all his life be the underdog of a weak king, thus he turned Rogue, took some people and established his Own Kingdom inside the Dungeon Pillar.


    Now there was only two years left before the Demon king''s level reaches to 10, after that he will begin leveling up like crazy, but he will only reveal himself after he reaches level 100, with normaly only takes a year at most, the strongest demon lord only took a single month before revealing himself as the leader of the 10th floor, going further below the 10th floor is a suicide, since those floors haven''t been cleared for ages now, thus the monsters living on those floors even the weakest ones are over level 100.


    You might think what''s so great about level 100, isn''t that the average level of humans in that world, well the answer is their starting points, for example a human baby will have a physique of 0.1, but a baby monster can start with a physique of 2.5 like the Lil slime stated before, that was only the stats of a level 1 Lil slime, meaning that a level 2 Lil slime might have a Physique of 3.5 of course it might have raised it Mentality or Magicality instead, but in general most monsters only cared about Physique, thus making monsterw far supperior to humans in close combat or magic combat where magic type monsters were involved, after all humans were more like jacks of all trades in comparison to monsters that only cared about eating and fighting and combined with their stat advantage from birth, it only made them even more terrifying.


    Of course Otherworlder like ourselves cannot understand what a contrast between 1 point of physique is like.


    But here is an example, a regular adult from our world has a physique of 1, a powerful doped bodybuilder has a physique of 2, meaning that on earth those with a physique of 3 can be counted as freaks of nature and most are buffed with drugs in order to acquire that sort of physique for a limited duration of time.


    After having a Breakfast, the groups first went to their own gathering spots.


    "Today we will have our first stategical meeting!"


    The one speaking was Mina, their leader and Angelo''s twin sister, the others weren''t really interested in this meeting to begin with, but since everyone else did it, they too did the same.


    "I have inquired from the servants in the castle and learned some useful information"


    Mina''s words suddenly birthed some interest in her audience.


    "First of all, Your classes determine what equipmens you can use, equipments are items like clothing, books, weapons, but the most important is what skills you can learn, some powerful skills are restricted to certain classes"


    With these words those that had ever played games before understood that Mina was not one of them, she probably didn''t even understand what HP and MP standed for in the first place.


    It would be rather funny if they suddenly mistakenly asked her for a mana potion instead of a magic replenishment potion since Mana in greece means mother.


    Just imagining it made some want to laught, just imagine someone shouting to you "Give me the Mother potion", the heck you would understand what he meant.


    "Second thing I discovered is that you can See how much HP you have through an item called Health evaluation glass, it''s a round crystal bead that shines red when it faces something that has HP, by the way did you know that HP means Health points?"


    Mina chatted with the other girls exchanging gaming tips they knew, causing the boys of the group to feal a headache coming just by sitting still.


    "So how much did your stats increase by eating that shit at the table?"


    Angelo asked, after all he was now somewhat envious of those that had stayed behind, after thinking about it, what''s so bad about eating shit, if the shit can make him stronger.


    "3 full points in physique, two full points in Mentality and eight full points is Magicality, of course if everyone stayed and ate it would have been 0.3 in physique, 0.2 in Mentality and 0.8 in magicality, each piece of stat food could only give a 0.1 rise, I suspect that those given were probably the cheapest stuff they could buy in bulk, since we''re too many if it was only one of us present, they would have probably bought something that would instantly shoot our stats to the stars"


    This was Costas'' evaluation of their circumstances and the food they had eaten yesterday.


    Angelo gulped rather nervously, he didn''t of course understand the diference of 1 full point of physique, but knowing that his physical disparity to Costas was now as wide as 3 full points he didn''t know what to think about, if the others whom stayed had eaten at least half of what Costas ate, then their group was probably rather strong, after all of the ten people who stayed that day three were part of their team.


    A smile rose on Angelo''s mouth as if he was satisfied with himself over something, of course Costas was one of Angelo''s friends.


    In general Costas was a smart boy, adept in mathematics and physics, but he wasn''t like those nerds whom chose to focus on their studies, he was very social and had lots of friends, he was also an adept football player, thus making him very popular with the other boys.


    Some of you might not understand me, but let me talk a little about P.A. in my country, instead of  excercising in P.A. we just did warm ups and then were given balls to play basket, football or volley.


    Of course playing with two 11 player teams in the courtyard with two trashcans as goalposts is rather stupid, but it was rather fun non the less.


    But what happens if the Class has around 30 boys and only 10 girls.


    Of course the boys select two leaders, whom select the players for their team, those that aren''t selected either loiter around or go play basket, of course football was more popular at that time and that basket is a lot harder than football, especialy if you are not tall enough, in general tall people have a great advantage in basket and not only in the first throw they can simply intercept your ball in the air simply by stretching their hands up, meaning that if you haven''t practiced shooting you are as good as waste on the field, I won''t speak about fouls in basket, it simply has too many rules and those whom knew how to play the game would always strictly implement the rules to those that didn''t know, making the game for them less enjoyable, some even cheated them with a strait smile, Costas in general was one of those guys who could lie with a strait face, but he also knew how to play and most of the times he lied it was just to make fun of them and not with some malicious aim like to win points or lying about it being a foul, more like letting the fouls he himself done go and only seeing other''s faults while playing however he liked.


    Of course In the end most people simply decided to drop basket and begun chatting, as for the girls they never cared about P.A. in the first place, they simply loitered around chatting, of course one of the reasons was that they weren''t enough to play volley or basket to begin with, at most they made a circle and passed the ball around either with their hands or kicking it with their feet.


    But nevermind that, lets go back to the gathering, saying that it passed smoothly was an understatment, since it was pointless to begin with, the group was already divided into three camps.


    Mina''s camp had her brother Angelo,his friend Costas and Alexxa and her friends.


    The next camp was Theo,Jonny and Giota, whom Theo liked and she wasn''t really against being with him.


    The last camp was the loner Christopher whom wasn''t exactly a sociable person, he would simply follow them around because of majority''s choice, but whether he would follow their commands still depended on his temper.


    In truth he was a rather irritable guy for them, he was unruly in a manner since he didn''t abide with the rules of the world, meaning that might makes right and didn''t crawl to a group in order to not be bullied, thus ending in him being surrounded by those bullied, whom tried to find a support in their struggles.


    You might think that he was a rather good guy, but in truth that led him to become target of all the bullies in the school, from middle school till high school he was still bullied or at least they were attemping to bully him, since most of their attempts ended in mutual destruction.


    Of course that bullying was also the way he fist met Alexxa.


    It was a rather sunny day, and he was surround by six other boys, they had yet to start beating the crap out of each others and it was then that she shouted at them that she was calling the teachers. Thus ending leaving a rather good impression on him.


    Of course what she never learnt later was that a month or so later he had beaten the crap out of all six of them behind the school''s building. Leaving them crounching in pain on the dry asphalt.


    You might think that he''s badass, but reality was that he found them too weak to go all out.


    Of course the bullies that came next were from higher grades, thus leaving him the one in pain, but he was unyielding even in front of those bigger than him.


    His Only advantage against others later on was that he had already battle hardened, although he hated it.


    In truth he hated bullies as much as they hated him, if he saw them bullying he would simply call the teachers, at some points he even even caused trouble for them of his own accord, of course there''s no such thing as Yakuza in Greece, well there are some small time drug and alcohol dealers, burglar groups but they aren''t exactly a thing like organized crime, they are more like groups of deliquients whom cross the boarders and leave afterwards, doing it mostly for the money rather than some sort of pride or loyalty to their organization.


    In truth our borders are like a net full of holes, if you know where to look you can sneak inside, of course the same goes for all countries, except or the Main roads most of the other locations are holes in the eyes of the government and the army, they don''t really care about a small group of people jumping the boarders, after all what can a small group of people do in the first place, at most they will get themselves arrested somewhere and be deported back to their own country.


    Lets however drop it with politics, at the moment the students were all gathering at a broad courtyard at the back of the castle, the walls of course didn''t allow them to see what was on the other side, but the courtyard was almost devoid of greenery, they could see horses in a stable nearby and a few locked storerooms at the other corner.


    A beautiful tall woman whose height even rivaled Nick''s height awaited for them there.


    "My name is Vadima and I will be your instructor in combat and advisor in the selection of your first two skills, those of you that already have two skills should say it at that time and be excempt from this, since later at higher levels you will be able to acquire much more powerful skills"


    Vadima was a rare beauty and her cold face made her even more alluring to the boys of the group.


    Her tanned skin and wavy long black hair gave her an exotic beauty, her rich bossom and rather well shaped body making her look like a top model.


    "Em, are you realy the Instructor?"


    The one asking was Mina, she simply couldn''t believe that a woman could be a warrior, but the large sword on Vadima''s back said that she was probably a warrior.


    "Did you expect some old mustched guy or a war veteran with only one arm, or did you expect some pirate looking guy with an eyepatch whom has eaten his eye cause it was pieced by an arrow"


    Her sarcastic remarks left Mina somewhat lost in thought, truth was before seeing Vadima, she thought that boys would be fighting in the front and the girls would be the support, since they were naturaly weaker, but thinking about it more calmly and leaving behind her original world''s logic, it did make sense that women in this world could become powerful warriors, since it was all about stats after all, the Woman in front of her whom didn''t look much older than herself must probably have invested a lot of her points in physique.


    "Any last questions?"


    Vadima asked and she saw a person raising his arm up, she didn''t understand what exactly that meant.


    Of course in class, raising your hand is a polite way to ask the teacher for permition to speak.


    "Spit it out!"


    The one whom spoke wasn''t Vadima, it was Angelo, after all Christopher was in his group, well since his sister''s group was also his group.


    "What martial arts does this world have?"


    Christopher''s question was more geek like question, more like a trivia, but some others were also interested.


    "Isn''t martial arts a skill that raises your reflexes? you should ask questions that make sense?"


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.Vadima''s answer made many people whom had practiced martial arts to want to facepalm themselves right in the face, but only one or two dared to do so, making Vadima understand that something wasn''t exactly rightin her own answer.


    "Explain what trickery lies behind his question?"


    The one Vadima sked was Mina, whom looked rather similar to her in many ways, well other than the body figure and beauty being down a peg or two, but she too had tanned skin and black hair, only she liked to keep it short.


    "In our world people learn some moves for self defense, a set of moves is named a martial art, meaning that people whom learn the same martial art will use similar movements"


    Mina''s explenation was rather good for someone whom hadn''t really practiced martial arts herself.


    "Sound quite stupid, all you need do is see how the oponent acts and then decide what to do, slash, pierce or retreat, stop raising your hand already and speak"


    Vadima saw Christopher raising his hand and understood this time that he wanted to speak again.


    "What are the exotic weapons of this world?"


    This question left even Mina and some others whom weren''t so into weapons numb.


    "What does exotic mean?"


    Answering a question with a question was enough to make them understand that not all words could be translated to the other world''s language.


    "I mean unusual weapons type that are not common in one''s country, for example in our world swords, spears, axes, shields, maces, polearms are considered as common weapons since every nation has them, but in some nations they have different weapons, like for example in japan they had the throwing stars, in india they had the chakram, in europe we had the flail, weapons that were not common in all places"


    Of course Christopher''s description was rather lacking but that''s the best he could do to explain what he meant.


    "Do you mean that in your world there are other sorts of weapons other than a sword,spear and mace and why would someone use an axe as a weapon, that''s used to cut trees, that''s simply stupid, to begin who would use an axe when they could use a sword? also what''s a polearm, a chakaram and how the heck do you throw stars?"


    Vadima was even more confused no that before, the cultural diference of the two worlds, this world was probably much more simple than he had thought it would be, well it is a medieval world after all.


    "Miss Instructor, can we please begin with the training, you can just ask him after we have finished about all that stuff"


    The one talking was Mina, whom had somehow bonded with the dumbstruck instructor, she too didn''t understand what polearms were although she knew that throwing stars were the ninja weapons, but the chakram was a world that eluded her.


    "You are right, You the one with the many questions, We will have a word after training, now...assemble!"


    Her shout to assemble wasn''t directed at the students, some people begun emerging from the storerooms carrying wooden weaponry, consisting of swords, staffs, maces, spears and bows.


    "Since you are all level one, these are the only weapons you can equip, they are called training weapons, made of wood and their only requirement is that your level 1, meaning that even a child can use them, well mostly because no self respecting blacksmish would make weapons for levels under ten, maybe a goblin would, but their weapons are crap to begin with, now you will each go through all five weapons and will select two of them, a shield will be provided to you regardless of your weapon of choice"


    The student were given one weapon at a time and were said to simply swing at the air, some tried acting cool, but all Vadima did was simply inspect them as she passed through, the thing however was that more than half of the students weren''t very motivated about holding their wooden sword, it was a roughly made sword, that was more similar to a bat, rather than a sword, it wasn''t that it could only do blunt, to begin with a club(mace) was preferable when using wood as the material to begin with.


    In truth there was one student that had held a real sword, well a dull one but it had more weight and substance to it than the toy in his hands, his name was Jones, he was a rather handsome popular guy, but he was also the only one of them with a level 2 martial arts skill, since he was a black belt karateka, he had even tried at participating in a tournament, where he got his ass kicked by those more experienced in tournaments than him, of course a large part of the reason he had lost was stage fright.


    Now Jones holding the crudely made wooden sword was disatisfied and simply swingin it in the air was even more disappointing, thus he came up with an idea.


    "Instructor, how about we spar with these weapons, after all we do have healers and we can better distinguish which weapon is better suited for up"


    "Well I had also thought about it, but the king values you all like the crown on his head, if even one of you dies then off with my head, if you want to spar you can do so after you leave my supervision, now continue swinging!"


    Disappointed swings of swords echoed through the air as the wooden swords cut the wind causing a faint noise, barely pecievable from a distance.


    "Everyone stop, I have already seen your abilities with the sword, what I have to say about it, is that you are all horrible at it"


    Vadima''s opinion of course was her own, it had nothing to do with objective grading or anything, it was her opinion, it''s like when you are fishing for talent to see if anyone has some special talent for the weapon, in general non of them was any good with a sword.


    "Next take the mace and swing it around like what you did with the sword"


    Vadima''s voice now made many of the students irritated, in general they cursed at her inside, calling her a bitch would be letting her off lightly.


    They had already been swinging the sword enough to make their hands sore and now they had to swing the mace, some of them had already switched to their non dominant hand in order to let their main hand rest, but not even a minute later they heard her voice once more.


    "You can all stop, I can see that many of you are too weak at the moment, thus you should take a break, the ten of you whom can continue go on swinging the mace"


    It took 2 hours to go through all five weapons and the results were that non of them had any specific talent for the weapons themselves, meaning that they could select whatever they liked for now.


    "Of course later you will be more restricted by your classes, since most weapons have class restrictions, of course there are swords that mages can equip as well or even heavy armor for mages, the problem is their rarity"


    Vadima explained why she had them try all the weapons, if someone of them had some talent for a specific weapon, they would do their best to find that weapon for him or her.


    "Now lets go through skills, those of you whom are warriors group together, those that are mages together and those with other classes together"


    Vadima''s directions were of course focused on the warriors and mages whom were the majority.


    "These are the two best basic warrior skills known to date called, Quick attack and dodge roll"


    Hearing the names of the skills, all the warriors simply froze where they were looking at the too books put in front of them.


    "Those of you whom already have a skill should only learn dodge roll, it can save your lives in a wide range of scenarios"


    The students who heard her speak wanted to simply curse out loud, they went through two ours of practicing with those wooden weapons and in the end they were simply given skillbooks of two really unremarkable skills.


    "Aren''t there better skills than these? like weapon mastery or maybe magic?"


    The one whom spoke was Costas whose first skill was magic calculation and he was rather unwilling to make his second the dodge roll.


    "How big is your Magicality stat?"


    Vadima asked him while thinking seriously, truth was that there were better skills out there, the problem was that even if there were better skills, most people wouldn''t be able to learn them in the first place.


    "8.7 magicality, probably one of the biggest in our midst"


    Costas said, while bragging a little with a sharp smile on his face.


    "That''s not even enough for warrior magic, if you were at ten magicality, maybe you could learn some minor magic used by warriors, the mages call these spells warrior skills since they are spells that only warriors with low magic power would learn, but let me ask you do you want  to learn something that will only be useful now in the early stages or something that can accompany you for the rest of your life, dodge is one of the rare skills that even mages should be learning in my opinion, since blocking attacks from monsters is akin to commiting suicide, monsters have far supperior strength than us and as for the weapon mastery, that has a level 10 requirement by the way, the real reason however why I wouldn''t advise it is because all it adds is a little weapon handling, it gives no benefit at all in combat with monsters, it only has value against humans whom have limited flexibility and rather predictable movements"


    Although Vadima''s speech wasn''t as flashy, but the points she made were clear, "you are going to be fighting monsters not humans".


    The warriors unwillingly learned a skill or both for those who had no prior skills.


    "Now for mages the two skills selected by the Archmage himself for you are, Memorization and Quick Chanting, of the two Memorization is a must have skill for mages, since you will have to memorize long chants that can even fill a whole book"


    Her words made those whom were mages somewhat sceptical, after all they didn''t even know how to cast spells what did they needed the skills to begin with, nontheless however they still went forth to learn them, all but one.


    "Won''t you be learning the skills?"


    Vadima asked Christopher whom didn''t seem to be willing to learn the skills.


    "Aren''t they useless to begin with?"


    Christopher asked her back.


    "You don''t understand the faster you get skills the more growth you will see, after allif you have no skills what will you be using your skillpoints on, and don''t look at the names of skills, after level 9, the skill will evolve into a more powerful skill, of course by then you will already have eight skills to level up"


    Vadima explained, but she was seemingly irritated.


    "Why should I care, after all its not like the skillpoints will disapear or anything?"


    "That..."


    Truth was that Vadima didn''t know from a young age children acquired skills, meaning that there was probably no one whom could leveled up without having a single skill to begin with, after all it took 100experience to reach level 2, while these otherworlders only needed 10.


    "Whatever I don''t care"


    was her answer after some thought, but she was evidently angry for this act of insubordination.


    "Monks should learn toughness and flexibility, these two skills, toughness will help you with enduring damage, while flexibility reduces the chances of getting your bones broken, since a monk''s profession is such that you will have to go hand to hand with an enemy you will suffer greatly without these two skills, those that already have one skill should decide themselves which of the two they prefer, after all both are supportive skils that will help you very much both early and in the future"


    Few in the group of students were like Christopher, thus the monks simply took her words as granted and learned the two skills as for preferance Kris whom had the martial artist decided on toughness.


    "Generals only need Leadership and Commanding skills, leadership gives stats to those in your group while Command raises their stats temporarily"


    Hearing her the only two generals Chris and Alexxa came forwards, Chris learning both but Alexxa didn''t know which of the two was best.


    "The command skill is the most important of the two, it might not be much in your eyes now, but in the future you will discover that it''s essential to a general"


    Of course Vadima''s words weren''t wrong if Alexxa was the leader of their group, but she was only a secondary member and not the leader, even so Alexxa still heeded her advice.


    "Next are the Enchanters your skills are somewhat special, for you we have prepared three diferent packs of skills, Offense, Defense and Support"


    Vadima said as the six skillbooks were taken out of the storehouse.


    "for those of you whom like to have a way to attack others, you will learn curses, of course the skills to prepare you for that are, Herb gathering and potion making"


    The warriors wanted to laugh at the two skills, what exactly was supposed to be offensive about them other than them being categorized as offensive of course.


    Only Stella whom was one of the five enchanters decided on this path, in truth she likes to go on the offensive, it wasn''t strange that of the whole class she was one of the only three girls who had a boyfriend.


    "Defensive Enchanters should learn, sprinting and dodge roll that will allow you to survive longer, of course they offer no substential help to the rest of your group, other than them not having to worry about you"


    Her words made the enchanters whom hadn''t chosen the herb gathering to think about it some more.


    "Supportive Enchanters should learn, Animal skinning and cooking"


    It was rather hilarious to Stella whom was the only one whom selected the herb gathering at the time, as two out of four went for the herb gathering as well after weighting their choices.


    "The monster tamer should get Monster Language and Empathy"


    Mike their only Monster tamer was somewhat questionable of the skills and looked at Stelio for confirmation, after all Christopher''s mutiny did leave a spark of rebelion in the others minds, but after some thought Stelion the smartest nerd in their group nodded in acceptance with him learning the skills, from his gaming experience they did sound essential skills for commanding monsters, although empathy wasn''t as understandable a skill, but it shouldn''t be bad to have.


    "For healers we have decided on the Faith and Minor heal skills, of the two of course Faith is the must have skill since most of you are already have a healing power"


    Vadima said and then went on to explain what the Faith skill does.


    "The faith skill raises the potential of all holy magic and even gives you resistance to control spells, like fear and mind control"


    The healers were all cowardly individuals to begin with, thus non objected to her words and simply went on, truth was that they were already dead tired from all the skill talk.


    "Lastly the Rogues, the scouts and the noble, the rogues should take the sneak skill and the dodge roll, the scouts eagle eye and alarm, while the Noble should take Leadership since she already has another skill"


    Vadima said and then made herself even more clear.


    "Rogues should focus on the sneak skill, which is your class'' essential ability, scouts on the eagle eye, since alarm won''t work well without eagle eye to begin with, thus simply becoming a dead weight if selected without it"


    To her dissatisfaction, at the moment Christopher went and selected the sneak skill and the toughness skill which were still out in the open.


    The sneak skill she didn''t disapprove since there were many mages in the world of Axis whom used the sneak skill combined with invisibility magic to become even more deadly than assassins, but she couldn''t understand why would he select the toughness skill, which was only meant for monks, it simply raised the toughness of their body''s in order to not feel as much pain when they throw a punch onto hard objects, like a wall or a huge monster or metal shield, but since he had already made his choice and learnt the skills she couldn''t do much about it, In the world of Axis a person could only have 8 skills which will acompany him for all his life, of course there are legendary items and curses that are said to delete skills, but finding them in the Dungeon pillar was like seeking death since they appeared in the deeper floors and only heroes could by chance stumble uppon them.


    In general classes were divided into four growth ranks, the common classes that had the 100% experience demand, the talented classes whom only needed 50% of the total experience to level up, the heroic classes whom needed only 10% and each country would simply drain themselves dry to groom them and lastly the Legendary classes that are special classes only found in the dungeon, of course classes could be changed, but whom in his right mind would change a heroic or talented class for a common one, thus talented people''s fates were predetermined from birth.


    In the end only a single person was left, she was of Course Giota, whom was an alchemist, in truth alchemists were a super rare occupation that appeared once in a century thus the kingdom had no idea what skills she should learn, in general all the skills of the classes she had stated would later act in synergy with more powerful skills, which would have been provided to them for free of course.


    Skillbooks were rather mystical items, they were books that simply by touching them and willing to learn the skill, if you met the requirements the skill would become yours, of course the book disappearing didn''t happen like in the games, it simply lost some of its magic powers, which could easily be replenished by a skilled enough mage, even a completely magic dried book could be recovered.


    Giota the pretty girl with straws for brain simply looked at Vadima while making puppy eyes, as if she was a lost kitten.


    "As an alchemist, your path should be the same as the blacksmith''s but since your blacksmish already had two skills we decided to grant them to you, the first being mining and the second being wood cutting"


    You can only imagine the big Gap Giota''s mouth became, a Perfect ''O'' as if wanting to swallow Vadima whole.


    In our world whom would even think of making a frail pretty girl go mine ore or go chopping wood, but in Vadima''s world outer appearances weren''t as important, the main reason of course being magic, beautifucation magic was something rather common for the nobles and rich people, but in general in the war field beauty was something completely ignored even considered a curse by some female warriors whom were disgraced in combat.


    Of course like fuck would Giota learn mining, she simply walked forth and selected skills from the rows that she liked, more accurately Command and Sprint, making Vadima out of her wits, this combination was widely known as the cowardly commander combo, a rather popular combination for noble generals whom feared too much fort their own lives to care about their troops, they first gave a command to stall the enemy and then run away from battle and if someone didn''t die in battle like commanded they would suffer military court for insubordination, after all the world of nobles was a corrupt and crooked world, but the worst of all was that Giota wasn''t even a general, meaning that she wouldn''t be able to get the skills to act as a synergy with the skills she chose, the same went for Christopher who chose skills meant for other professions.


    "Now that everyone has selected their skills, lets do a few sparring sessions and combat simulations, attendants you can take the books away and tell Brigs to come over"

 05 Whats a Level?

    Brigs was a short plumpy guy, but his features made him look more like a fat mouse than a human being.


    "Did you call for me Madam?"


    Brig''s said while bowing, he looked nothing like a military man at all.


    "I want you to ensure that non of the Heroes present suffered serious damage in the training sessions, as a healer you should understand my meaning"


    Vadima said and then went and gave each person a weapon that went according to their class, only warriors had a selection of three different weapons, scouts and rogues were given a bow and a sword.


    "Shouldn''t rogues have daggers?"


    Stelio asked based on his gaming experience.


    "will you even be able to kill a monster double your size with a dagger? think before you ask"


    The one reprimenting him was the newcomer Brigs, whom looked at Stelio with a rather disdainfull glare, making him feel bad for even asking.


    "Now all those whom were given bows go do target practice first, those with staffs go hit a dummy or something, since you don''t even need to learn close combat, lastly the people with weapons in hand arrange yourselves based on teams, monks go punch the wall over there and who gave you weapons in the first place!"


    There was a rather chaotic situation on the training field, in general the practice was more like a game for the warrior classes, while everyone else were completely ignored.


    The mages at some point simply made an audience for the warriors'' training session chatting while sitting on the ground.


    Christopher spent most of his time hiting the dummy with his staff, he was rather surprised by the durability of both the staff and the dummy, of course at some point he had changed weapons and even went unarmed for some time, next to him were his three friends Alexi, Nicko and Kris.


    Alexi was a short plumpy guy wearing glasses and the first to crawl under his wings for protection, he was rather weak and his class was that of a scout.


    Nicko was also plumpy and short, but he wasn''t as much as a coward as Alexi, he had plenty of times tried to stand for himself but always took the long end of the stick, his class was also that of a mage.


    Kris was originaly Nicko''s friend, but since he and Christopher were sort of martial arts enthusiasts, they found quickly a common tongue, Kris'' class was that of a monk and because of bullying he begun learning karate, although in general he wasn''t kickass or anything, he even lost to Christopher whom didn''t even know any martial arts.


    Christopher of course liked mimicking martial arts from movies, games and even wrestling games, the most however favourite of Christopher''s move was the police takedown armlock, where you hold your oponent''s arm, then walk underneath it and bend it behind his back, making it imposible for him to retaliate, unless of course he''s some martial master or something or incredibly strong.


    In truth at some point Vadima had become somewhat interested in what she saw him doing to the doll.


    They were some kung fu and muai thai moves he likes, for kung fu it was simply an elbow to the chest and then he would move his arm to give the dummy a blow to the face, using the same arm that had already lodged into the dummy''s chest, the follow up was of course a punch with his other arm with a rather simply karate punch.


    For muai thai he like the one that you put your hands on your oponent''s shoulders and then knee him in the face while using him for elevation, you could also go for his stomach if he was too tall.


    Vadima was rather surprised as she didn''t know what sort of skill he was using, he shouldn''t have a skill like that to begin with.


    But the most surprising fact was that the mage was later sparring unarmed with the monk and even winning, of course their stat growth would change entirely in the future, since one would put most of his points to physique and the other to Magicality, but what surprised her was that the mage was winning.


    Of course she later found out that the reason was mostly because of Christopher''s stats, he was simply a monster of gluttony, he could eat thrice as much as a regular person and she heard that that night after the others had left he simply cleaned the table of all leftovers.


    Of course Christopher''s principle was "always eating all your food".


    Of course she wouldn''t care about stat food of so low a quality, in truth she had already her own fill of such food and once in a while she would simply buy some for the long run, meaning that she would steadily increase her stats over a long time, since increasing your stats in one great boost was unwellcome to warriors, especialy those whom specialized in duels or warfare between humans.


    Only adventurers would allow themselves such boosts, since monsters weren''t exactly skilled in tactics and fought mostly on instinct.


    In a way after seeing Christopher''s moves and footwork, she understood what he meant about martial arts, but in Axis they had a different name, Gladiator arts. The reason was because in the Runia empire, where slavery was something common, they decided to create a form of entertainment called the arena, they would have slaves with no skills at all fight amongst themselves and of course to survive, the slaves came up with the Gladiator arts skill, which was much akin to martial arts skill, but it was composed of move sets meant to maim or kill ones oponent when fightin unarmed.


    You could say that they are much like the Monk''s skills, only more cruel and sadistic, in theory monks should be able to learn gladiator arts, but in truth they could not, since the system disallowed them to learn it, thus making it the domain of Warriors.


    Of course warriors could combine it with the martial arts skill and in theory it wasn''t a bad thing, but in practice compared to the more useful Quick attack, dodge roll, crippling attack and tons of other active skills, passive skills simply lost too badly in comparison.


    In the training session those that had martial arts instead of quick attack were easily beaten, by the quick attack skill, since they weren''t fast enough in dodging.


    Quick attack raised the attack speed of the person whom uses the skill, meaning that at the expense of their stamina, they could at some point do multiple attacks in a single second, now let me ask you what would you do if you do have the reflexes, but cannot see the attack itself, the aswer is simple, you suffer or die.


    Reflexes of course up both attack speed, movement speed and even kinetic vision, but it''s an allrounder skill.


    It''s once more the jack of all trades versus the professional, you can understand whom wins in a duel inside the professional''s field.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Of course Vadima wasn''t stupid, she matched them to fight against equal opponents, thus making those with higher physique suffer a little more than others, since their attacks on one another hurt like hell, Stelio whom was a blacksmith even got his arm dislocated by a blow from Theodore.


    If you ask why would she put the blacksmith to fight against a warrior, well there were two reasons, first was that Blacksmiths could use any equipment they liked, but the main was that they have to know how to use a sword to make one, meaning that you cannot make a quality sword if you don''t understand the principle behind its usage. It''s like making a dull kitchen knife or a hollow club.


    The training session of the warriors went on with multiple breaks in between as Vadima explained to them some noob mistakes they did, like overswinging their weapon, not holding their swords in front of their bodies, not using their shields right and why most of them were unable to dodge even the most simple of attacks, of course the reason being that they lacked a sense of deadly crisis.


    "Now how do you think common people gain experience?"


    Vadima asked the young "heroes" whom were at the time resting.


    "Isn''t it by killing monsters?"


    The one asking was Theodore, whom at the time was in a rather good mood since he was the one giving a thrushing to his training partner.


    "Do you seriously think that little children would be sent outside the city to kill monsters?"


    "Typical Oxen, hahaha"


    Oxen was Theodore''s nickname but in truth is was his surname.


    Theodore Oxen, a rather jolly guy, he had a rather average appearance and he liked to act like a clown in times and enter any group just so that he''s not alone, of course in general he was friendly with everyone but friend of none.


    "Lets ask the Pope!"


    Someone else said jockingly, it was rather amusing how names are interpretted. Chris Pope was another person whose surname was sort of embarassing, but he was more popular and had a lot of friends.


    "Experience could be interpreted as life experience, by simply living their lives they will experience lots of things, thus level up naturaly"


    The one speaking was "Pope", they called him so since there were simply too many people named "Chris" in the school.


    It''s common logic to call people you don''t know too well by their surnames to begin with.


    "That''s Right, but there is another way to gain experience and that''s from gaining experience in one''s class, meaning if a warrior or monk fights even sparring they will still gain some experience, of course that only applies in the early levels, since later it will take too much time to accumulate experience by training, it''s a lot faster to simply kill monsters or people"


    Vadima said, but the goship from her audience was more preocupied with another matter, she could faintly hear "See the Pope is always right" and candid laughter.


    Vadima at the moment wanted to have them suffer a little, but when thinking their backer, the king''s orders it made her give up any thoughts of punishing them.


    There was no further training and they were sent to eat and rest, while mages were given one spell tome each called basic magic spells, containing the chants for the five basic missile spells, earth, water, fire, wind and magic missile.


    Learning spells had only one requirement, which was having the art of magic skill, but for mages there was no such requirement due to their class.


    Of course having a spell as a skill was more beneficial, since they could simply use it without chanting, and they could make it stronger through skillpoint, of course the most intelligent of mages had long decided that only the final two spots should be left for spell skills, the reason being that by that time they are able to make their strongest of spells into skills, thus making them even stronger than normaly possible.


    In general you could also learn martial arts without having the skill, mastering swordmanship without a sword mastery skill, the difference however is that you will never in your lifetime will be able to rival a person whose skill is sword mastery or martial arts, especialy after their skill undergoes the first evolution which gives some magical attributes to the skill even to passive ones, making them worthwhile, of course active skills will always be a tad higher since they are focused on a single task, while most passive skills are allrounders and those focused passives simply cannot overcome the power of an active skill, it''s like the balance of the world.


    While passive have no cost, meaning in stamina, they can never be stronger than an active skill that consumes either stamina or mental power or magic.


    In a dark room somewhere in the city, twelve people were having a secret meeting.


    "So is the information accurate, did they succeed?"


    One person spoke with an old man''s voice.


    "Not only did they succeed, they even managed to summon fourty of them, asking for one will be no problem at all, even two wouldn''t pose much of a trouble"


    Another spoke with a womanly voice.


    "Then we should go and ask for them right now!"


    Another spoke in a brutish harsh tone.


    "Pull your reins, how about we let them train them a little, observe the good seeds and the spoiled ones and then take the best ones away, after all would you like to be given the wastes instead of the real heroes?"


    The one speaking was the same elderly man and everyone nodded to his words.


    "Then how long will it take to distinguish the good eggs from the bad one?s"


    The one asking had a rather melodious and enchanting female voice.


    "I already have the Anuals that they recorded, most of them look like wastes and only ten are somewhat promising, but you know as well as myself that stats aren''t everything, if they freeze in front of a monster even the most powerfull warrior will simply croak and die"


    The one speaking was the woman from before, while at the same time she took out of her backpack a book that looked just like the one that was on the pedestral that day.


    "Why are they so weak?"


    The brutish man asked with disdain.


    "Because they are only level 1 heroes, when they level up to reach level 900 even you will not be able to handle them"


    Another one of the twelve spoke, his voice similarly brutish, but had a hint of an intillectual.


    "Didn''t the king learn his lesson the last time he summoned a hero?"


    Another person with a melodious voice but an arrogant tone spoke.


    "You speak of the Rogue hero? the one they didn''t sent back because he slept with a princess?"


    The one speaking was the original womanly voice.


    "You are just jealous of him because you hadn''t thought of doing so right?"


    A person whom the students knew suddenly entered the room. He was the Great Archmage Menaces.


    "Who''s jealous, if not for your stupid idea your country would never have been in such a grave state, that you even had to summon heroes from another world once more"


    The one speaking was the elder from earlier.


    "How could I''ve known that that youngster would find a way to extend his life for another century, he outlived both the old king and even his idiot of a son is about to croak soon"


    The archmage stated, his hands shaking from anger as he spoke of the hero and the current king. In truth if the old king was still on the throne the situation wouldn''t have escalated to such a state that would have had to ask those people for help.


    "So is the deal still standing?"


    The arrogant male asked.


    "As long as you help dethrone the king and convince the Rogue Hero to trade with us once more, I have no objections, but you should act smartly make those idiots think that it''s by their own choice that they are joining your kingdoms, you must lure then with gifts, they are young thus give them a little honey and they will belong to your countries"


    The Archmage spoke making most of them nod.


    "Me has no honey, my kingdom need buy honey, where do me buy honey?"


    The one speaking was a dwarf like person whom till then hadn''t spoken at all and only nodded to anything they said.


    Seeing however the disdain in everyones eyes about his words, he shut up and sat back down, not understanding what he had said wrongly.

 06 Noble Hunt

    The next day early in the morning and after having breakfast they were gathered at the front gate of the castle, where a twelve carriages were waiting for them, the horses in carrying them were very strange as well, the most important reason being that they had nor eyes nor ears and only a mouth with which they produced horse like noises.


    "Everyone get on the carriages, today you will be having your first experience in killing monsters"


    The one Speaking was the rat face Brigs, whom was held responsible for the provisions and them getting on their carriages.


    The inside of the carriages was rather cozy and luxurious. From that they could see that the king held them in high regards.


    Ten carriages were prepared for the Heroes and two for the adventurers, of course carriage meant for the adventurers was nothing like theirs but they couldn''t have known that, after all the outside of all the carriages looked the same.


    As they passed through the bussy avenue they could see a City full of life, it took half an hour for them to exit the city and each person they passed would bow towards their carriages as if the king himself was riding them.


    Outside they could see wide green plains and a blue sky, it took the coach 2 full hours to reach their destination a small fortress in some god forseken place, even the ground was rocky and rough here.


    "Wellcome to Isbela fortress, the first fort build on monster breeding grounds, also known as the first outpost of Nivava"


    The one speaking was an old man, whom looked like a war veteran with the scar on his face.


    "Thank you fort commander, but your help won''t be needed, we will only be staying for a little time here and then return back to the capital, prepare a small escort group to seal a safe perimeter for a noble hunt"


    The one speaking was the Coachman of the first Carriage, for some reason he was very arrogant, making the students rather surprised.


    "Everyone can get off now, the hunt will begin in an hour so please use your time to eat something and rest as your equipment is being prepared"


    The coachman said and everyone begun descending the carriages, filling the fort''s courtyard like ants.


    The fortress was rather small and made entirely of wood, it was like those forts seen in old western movies set to protect them from the indians, even the road they had taken was made of dirt and not stone or gravel.


    "What monsters do you think they will make us kill?"


    Nicko asked Christopher as they gathered together.


    "Lil Slimes"


    Christopher answered apatheticaly.


    "I hope it''s not goblins, you know the little green things"


    Nicko said, seemingly not caring about Christopher''s answer.


    "Of course they will be goblins, goblins are the weakest monster in many games, after that we will probably be fighting orks or trolls"


    Kris said rather enthousiastic about it.


    "You do understand that in many games slimes are the weakest monster available to kill?"


    Alexi said, making it seem as if was his own original idea and thus they went on talking about games.


    Christopher didn''t really care, he didn''t like to talk without a valid enough reason to speak and even when he talked his voice was rather low tone and many a times was he said to speak louder or repeat what he had just said.


    While the others were speaking about monsters he was revising the spells from the basic spellbook he was given,


    not that he could use them of course.


    "Now that everyone has rested, please each group take their own backpacks, we have prepared one for each of you"


    At the Coachman''s words, the groups once more gathered together dividing the four friend once again, of course it didn''t really matter to them since they would at some point return to their own world where they will be able to talk as much as they like to.


    "Christopher, can you carry my backpack for me?"


    Alexxa suddenly asked him and of course he accepted, the next however thing made him feel somewhat stupid, as he was now carrying four bags on his back.


    One being his own and three being Alexxa''s and her friends, Well with Christopher''s physique it wasn''t really a large huddle, but it still felt a little bothersome.


    Among the four groups, the four friends suddenly found themselves being the bag carriers of their respective groups.


    Of course some people were too prideful or simply didn''t feel right to leave their own burdens to others.


    The adventurers were a group of eight people, six men and two women, they looked at the students with puzzlement and they could easily tell that they weren''t nobles nor royalty.


    The leader of the Adventurer was Mr.White an elderly healer, whom used his staff to walk around.


    The others would listen to him unconditionaly since he was old and wise, he had lived through many perilous situation, but most importantly his rank in the adventurer guild was higher than theirs.


    "Noble ones, if you are ready we should head towards the valley now, please leave everything to our humble hands"


    The old man said while trying to bend his back to bow to them, the other adventurers followed his example.


    The students were left speechless having an old man whom could have been their grandfather trying to bow to them, in truth they didn''t even know how to answer.


    "Please stop, your painful expression will ruin their mood for hunting"


    The coachman said arrogantly, making the old man panic a little and immidetely dispelling the strange atmosphere.


    "I will be going with you just to keep appearances, for this hunt you are registered as children of nobility so please act accordingly, as for those carrying the bags, just say they are lower nobility if they dare ask you"


    The coachman said to the four group leaders, of course the ones carrying the bags were Christopher and his friends.


    Of course asking about why Christopher was carrying the bags was easy to answer, because of Alexxa, even the adventurers could see that his eyes were most of the time glued on her face.


    The journey out of the fortress was short, they simply walked for five minutes and they were already at a rocky valley, they could see colorful balls bouncing around happily.


    "This is the Valley of the slimes, a level 1 habitat, where junior adventurers and rookie soldiers can come to hunt monsters, but for today this is our first stop, Lui please trap slimes that our noble masters want to kill"


    White commanded to a member of their group, while waiting for the Students to chose which slimes they wanted to kill.


    "Is there a reason why I cannot seem to understand Slime language?"


    Mike asked out of confusion, he thought that monster language was something universal, thus why was it that he couldn''t understand what the slimes were saying.


    "Young master, you probably weren''t told but low level monsters cannot speak, only high level monsters have the ability to speak or high rank monsters of any level, but talking to them is the same as, food talking or an ant trying to talking to human"


    White said while trying to act as humbly as he could.


    "What does he mean by hunt?"


    Mina asked the coachman in order not to blow their cover, not really however understanding why the cover was needed in the first place.


    "A noble hunt is simply a group of young nobles killing monsters for the experience points, the monsters will be trapped and defenseless, all you will need to do is hit it until it dies"


    The coachman''s words made both Mina and those hearing the explanation feel somewhat bad for the monsters and begun goshiping amongst themselves.


    Clap! Clap!


    "Everyone please focus, each select ten slimes for starter, or if you don''t have any preferenses to colors I could command our escorts to gather one slime for each"


    "I want the Pink one!"


    The one speaking was Giota, the pretty brunette birdbrain from Mina''s group.


    Before she could even react however a small cute gelly looking slime with a beautiful pearl floating inside was brought towards her.


    Even an idiot could tell that the creature was trembling from fear.


    "All you need do is destroy its core"


    The coachman said seeing that she was shivering and unwilling to kill the slime.


    "Don''t be merciful to them, these critters are the cause of much misfortune, slimes are the reason why this valley that used to be green is now a barren wasteland, the slimes'' membrane dissolves anything that they touch even the dirt under our feet, in a few years this valley will become a lake if these slimes are not regularly killed, not to speak what they do to humans they think they can devour, In my life I have seen lost more comrades than the fingers on my hands to these accursed things"


    White said and they could feel his anger through his words, it was probably the truth, but he had found the wrong person to try and encourage.


    Giota was simply a complete coward, she wouldn''t hurt even a fly and would simply freeze when faced with a monster even if they somehow raised her stats a hundred of times what they are now, it was simply her personality.


    "Nobles"


    Another adventurer said with disdaint, in truth the noble hunt happened exactly for this reason, there were hundereds of nobles whom have lived a life in a golden cage, thus their parents arange for them a noble hunt, without even telling the children what a noble hand is, thus it wouldn''t be strange even if Mina had asked White  the same question.


    It was sudden but a wooden mace simply smashed the pink slime into mush.


    "Don''t be afraid, I will protect you"


    Theo the huge bully said, while taking her into his hands.


    Giota was both moved but at the same time disgusted by him, especialy since some of the mush had dirtied her clothes, but she stayed in his arms in order to stay safe.


    "Now that we have made a start please begin bringing in random slimes, unless you want to stay here till nightfall"


    The coachman commanded the adventurers, making them somewhat worried for some reason.


    Of course not everyone had a problem with killing slimes, yup they looked sort of alive, but there was no blood or anything , it was more like popping up baloons than killing monsters.


    Christopher did so mechanicaly each time they brought him a slime, not really caring about taking a life, truth was if he wasn''t Christian he would have probably killed many of those bullies long ago or at least crippled them for life, in Christopher''s mind Martial arts were from the start supposed to kill their victims, if it was not lethal it was probably useless to begin with, just imagine a person like that trying to live in today''s society, suppressing his urges to kill those weaker than himself, a tiny venomous snake that could at any time bite a person to death.


    In general Christopher had nerves of steel and patience was his main virtue, he could wait for hours in one spot simply because he was set up and not really mind it later on.


    Forgiveness is the foundation of Christianity and unless you find a way to awaken the beast inside him, he will simply stay silent and take on whatever you say about him.


    In greece there''s a saying.


    "Fear the calm rivers"


    These people whom seem calm on the outside and safe to bully and take advantage of, because if they snap then you will be sorry, in other worlds unpredictable.


    "Master White, to which noble house do you think that young master is?"


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.An adventurer asked old man White out of interest, the man he asked about was Christopher as for the reason, it was because he killed slimes with his bare hands and feet as if they were cockroaches, his face being void as if he was thinking about something and his eyes sleepy. Dark brown clumpsily combed short hair and a pair of glasses that made his seem weak and a pushover.


    "You should take care to not ask questions, the less you know the more you will live"


    White said rather angrily and the Coachman nodded in agreement to his words, of course the old man nodded back in appreciation.


    It took them a few hours and the reason being the people whom didn''t want to kill even a single slime, but they were forced by their group members. In the end even Giota was forced to kill ten slimes.


    "Today''s quota has been met and we still have time to return"


    The coachman said rather satisfied as he handed a small metalic object to White, whom seemed to be happy about it he even tried to kiss the coachman''s hand, if he was younger he would have tried to kiss his boots no doubt about it.


    The return trip found the students not as enthusiastic as they were before the hunt. Most of them will probably be seeing nightmares this night of how they massacred defenseless and harmless slimes.


    The silent return trip made the four leaders'' hearts heavy, they sat in the same carriage, but truth was that their minds were not there at the moment.


    They were supposed to lead their group to slay a monster hundreds of not thousands of times stronger than the slimes they had defeated today.


    In todays hunt they understood their own teams true worth.


    In the first team only three people were of some worth in battle, them being the leader of the group Chris, the blacksmith Stelio and lastly Georgia, a rather sporty tomboish girl whom was average in height with short hair and lacked femininity.


    The second group was even more miserable since their group only had two whom could handle killing monsters as if it was nothing, they were Theodor, stella''s boyfriend from the same group and Alexander whom was the class'' jester, you can understand why their leader Nick was so disatisfied with both his group and himself.


    The third group was probably the strongest since five out of ten, the five boys of the group were doing a rather good job, but seeing as only half of the team was useful their leader was trying to come with some idea to boost their power, after all the group had six boys not five.


    The fourth group were true to their name, only four out of ten were of some use and they were four out of the five boys in their group.


    Of course what I mean useful is the rate at which they killed monsters, those that weren''t useful had only killed ten slimes and refused to kill more than needed or simply being too slow to kill ten slimes, but thinking about it now, it made their minds gloomy.


    After arriving back to the Castle, it was already dusk outside and the sun was close to disappearing in the horizon.


    The students however weren''t given time to rejoice, they were summoned to the gathering spot where the Archmage and their teacher waited for them, while having a rather hot debate.


    "I will never allow my students to go missing while I return, how on earth will I explain this to their parents!"


    Mr.Gold shouted at him.


    "Don''t be so dramatic, as if they would ever believe you in your own world if you said that you went to another world in the few minutes that the light flashed, do you even have the right to explain anything in the first place, unless of course you want to end in an asylum like you yourself said"


    The Archmage''s words were like slaping him with his own hand.


    "Oh I see that the young heroes are here, your teacher Sage Gold and I have been having a dispute about race evolutions, you see there are spells that can change your physical appearnces and physique, for exaple you could become and elf gaining the innate ability of farsight, night vision and immunity to aging, another posibility is becoming an Orc, of course you don''t have to become a full ork, just a quarter is enough to boost your strength and give you a raised healing factor"


    The Archmage''s words were enticing for some, but others found it not worth it since they wouldn''t really gain much.


    "You didn''t however tell them them most important part, those that will undergo the evolution process will never be able to return home, in the historical texts that I found there were mentions of heroes whom were unable to return due to multiple reasons, one of which is the evolution curse"


    Mr.Gold said making the students angry with the Archmage for hiding such an important fact.


    "I wasn''t going to hide it, I was just about to say the downsides when you interupted me, first of all the thing about not being able to return is not true since if you had read the third epic, you will discover that in the end he did return, of course it took him five years to undo the curse of evolution, but the dispelling curse is now widely known, second if you undergo the Evolution curse you will have to be deported to the Country of the race you have decided to evolve into, of course the country will not threat you any worse than Nivava did, third thing is that there are fourteen entrances to the Dungeon Pillar world, one for each country and one that is considered a taboo existense"


    The final disadvantage they didn''t exactly understand it yet, but they would in the future anyway.


    "Well I didn''t exactly invite you all here to speak about the evolution curse anyways, so please sit down and eat something first while I will explain the reason"


    The Archmage said, while looking with disdain at the teacher. After all  being half learned is worse than knowing nothing at all.


    "Tonight when you fall asleap you will experience your first level up experience, you will find yourself in a dark void where you will be able to see yourself and your stats and skills as well as alocate them, you cannot exit that place unless you have used all your skill and stat points as for the question our young friend asked the Instructor, if someone has no skill to level up, then the system will create one for you, of course it will be based on your class, many people''s first skill is created while they are small todlers occupying one of their precious skill slots even now"


    His words were like daggers flying at Christopher, whom however didn''t give a shit about it, he had even forgotten that she had told him to stay after the training to talk and left with the others to his own room.


    "But lets go to the main point, what should you use your skillpoint and stat points for, I will now impart you with ages of wisdom passed down from our ancestors, in general each of you will be given a sheet of paper with the stats you should use till you reach level 10,100 and 200, after that it''s not really important whatever you choose since we don''t have skills that require you to reach higher than level 200"


    The archmage said while passing out some lettersized papers, that only had the three stats, eight skills and their levels and lastly a preferable evolution race.


    Christopher took a look at his own and then he begun sensing that the archmage had some grudge against him.


    Mage


    Levels 10/100/200


    Physique    2/10/10


    Mentality   3/20/30


    Magicality  4/70/160


    Quick Chanting lvl 1/20/20


    Memorization lvl 10/50/50


    Magic Vocation level 1/14/15


    Element magic level 1/10/100


    Scroll making level 1/10/10


    Magic requiem level 0/1/10


    Chosen spell level 0/0/1


    Chosen spell level 0/0/1


    Evolution Race "Elf"


    Of course he whom didn''t have the memorization spell, it was as if he was telling him do whatever you like I don''t care, in truth however Christopher wouldn''t chose that balance to begin with, he had already decided on spliting his point in a 4/2/4 fashion between the three stats, as for skills he will simply advance his sneaking skill until he himself is unable to hear his own footsteps and then go for toughness.


    In truth even in the real world he hated when he heard the sound of his own footsteps, it was simply irritating and it was not surprising that he had tried some ways to make his footsteps lighter, after all he liked silence and calmness, at least it was so until he fell in love and the calm waters of his life begun to flow in a disorderly fashion.


    "Can''t we select our own skills or at least give us some variety here, I know that you might have battle tested results but we are not from your world, if you try to give the same skills to those that can fight and those that cannot, what do you think will be the result, you think that they will fight just because you gave them the exact skills, what we need is skills that reflect their individual talents, for example Me and Alexxa can sing well, but I don''t see any bard skills and my prother tells me that there are games where singing can be used to fight"


    Mina said since she was one of those useless people, Nick also agreed, after all it was stupid to begin with to threat everyone as equals, some are more talented at fighting others however could become valuable support characters for the team.


    "I''m against it as well, it''s simply pointless threating everyone equaly, the fault lies with the groups themselves, my opinion is that we should have only one team to begin with and everyone else can just stay behind and wait in safety for our successful return or give us support in the form of some powers like the blacksmish, the healing water and other stuff that can be carried along by the group"


    The one speaking was John the Ace of the soccer team and the leader of the strongest team.


    The archmage had a headache at the moment, everything was going just as planned just moments ago and now the heavens turned upside down. If they implemented what they said and the king agreed, his own private plans would be ruined.


    "Before deciding, I want to state a different solution, how about you change Groups and decide later, after all maybe you will discover that without supporting members it will be harder instead of easier, so how about we implement that after the next hunt which will be in three days time"


    The archmage said, making the leaders of the group agree for now and the Archmage sigh in relief.


    Of course that action didn''t go completely unoticed, their teacher Mr.Gold was already suspecting that something wasn''t right with the archmage, but he couldn''t say what exactly he was plotting.


    Of course after the meeting, the students didn''t disband, they went to their own gathering spots for another more private meeting.


    "Tomorrow a new group will be formed which will be called the Elite team, I will now ask which of you will apply for the group and which will stay in this group, which by the way might get disbanded in the future"


    Mina said, but they could feel a sense of unwillingness to disband the group and let the others do all the work, in the first place she knew that she had no chance to enter the elite group after today''s hunt, but she would hate herself if she stayed in safety and left the other do all the dirty work, it was simply how she was.


    "I will go to the Elite group"


    "Me too"


    "I want to quit the group altogether"


    In the end only five people remained behind, them being Mina, Alexxa, Anna, Dina and Christopher. It was a strange group but mostly because Alexxa and her friends stayed to support Mina and Christopher stayed because of Alexxa, if she left like Giota, then he would probably also have left, in truth he had no interest whatsoever in undertaking a quest to kill a monster or person, it was too bothersome and time consuming, he prefered to simply try and learn more things about Alexxa, whom was the only interest in his life.


    "Are you not going to the elite group?"


    Mina asked Christopher somewhat surprised, after all he would be a great addition to the elite group, even her brother would go and try entering the elite group with the intent of protecting her from harm, in her mind at the moment she felt as if what she had just done had undermined the elite team''s effort, but even a blind could see that Christopher had eyes only for Alexxa.


    "And if I stayed in the Castle?"


    Alexxa asked while giving a mocking smile.


    "Then I will stay as well"


    Christopher answered sincerely causing Mina to get a serious headache, understanding that she was undermining nothing, the guy was simply too egoistic to understand what common good meant.


    "You do know that if we don''t return you won''t see your loved ones again, we might even never return if we don''t all do our best!"


    Mina said, meaning that he should go for the elite team, but there was no response from Christopher as if she didn''t even exist.


    "Then what If I asked you to join the elite team?"


    Alexxa said with a smile.


    "Then I will probably join them, if they will want me after all they already have their own gangs and at most I will be charged with carrying bags or simply left outside of the group to fend for myself"


    His words gave a stab to the naive girls whom thought that the elite team would look at a persons strength for selecting members but they had forgotten that they were people and friendship went first, thus before giving advantages to strangers the elite team would most probably be composed of friends or people whom went along well, Christopher was not amongst those people to begin with, first of all he was antisocial and secondly he was even disliked by some.


    He might even become a buggage carrier if he enters the elite team, thus making it sort of pointlessly wasting his strength.


    "Then we will make our own elite team, but you are still carrying our bags"


    Alexxa said, giving a rather crude but not impossible idea.


    In the darkness of the night Christopher found himself in a dark space, he could see himself right in front of himself as if he was in front of a mirror.


    The window with his stats appeared once more.


    Name         Christopher


    Class        Heroic Mage


    Race         Human


    Title        None


    Level        2


    Physique     9


    Mentality    5.8


    Magicality   17.6


    Cheat Power  Blinking Soul


    Cheat Lvlup1 teleport small object


    Skill 1      Sneak lvl 1


    Skill 2      Toughness lvl 1


    Skill 3      None


    Skill 4      None


    Skill 5      None


    Skill 6      None


    Skill 7      None


    Skill 8      None


    Stat Points  1


    Skill Points 1


    Blinking Soul


    The ability to teleport around in a blink of an eye.


    Level 1 Power


    Small object teleportation, select an object in your mind and set a position for it to teleport, Can also be a place you cannot see.


    Success rate 17.6%


    250cm^3 max Object properties.


    As he thought Magicality and the skill were interlinked after all, it was strange how he had seen others using their skills without problem that day, if their magicality was as low as his then their skills should also have a low success rate, but how comes they could use it easily, could it be that only his skill needed a certain number of stats to be successful all of the time, well should be like that, after all he hadn''t talked with others about their skills yet.


    After deciding on Physique and sneak he was expelled from the dream and fell asleep, others also experienced the same sensation.

 07 Elites and Elites

    The next day at breakfast they once more saw Vadima, the exotic warrior instructor.


    "Today we will once more have a training session"


    She said making the warriors classes sigh in disappointment. They had somewhat begun to hate training after that painful day.


    "I have decided to create my own Elite group"


    Mina announced after the instructor.


    "What elite group?"


    Vadima asked somewhat confused, while Angelo was glaring at her somewhat angrily, he had already spoken with the others and made their own elite group.


    "Miss Instructor, we decided yesterday that because most of the people weren''t useful in battle and would become a burden to only have a group of the best warriors and people whom were willing and able to fight to form the elite group that will slay the Demon king while the rest are safe and sound"


    Chris the leader of the first group and the new leader of the elite group said with enthousiasm and the majority of the people agreed with him.


    "Can I say something?"


    The one whom spoke was Christopher and of course the question was a rhetoric one.


    "What will happen if lets say a level 100 servant accidentaly bumps into one of the girls whom are staying here, with their physique of a child, what would the result be, what will happen if while you are out fighting the demon king someone comes and abducts a person, will you return and begin searching for him or her, I say that untill we are all at least at level 100 or even 200, we should stick to having everyone in a group, just to be safe, after all you never know when accidents might happen or if the king suddenly decides to turn against us, then the whole group staying here will be his prisoners and you will have to do what he tells you to do, even making you evolve into another race"


    Christopher gave a speech stretching out lots of reasons as to why they cannot have a single elite team at the moment, the main reason was because they were not safe.


    In truth they could clearly see how everyone avoids touching them as if they were made of china.


    After the speech even the most stupid of students could now understand that the castle was as dangerous as the monster valley, since every person in the room could easily crush them like a fly.


    Vadima had a grudge against Christopher for going against her, but even she couldn''t say something against him after hearing his speech, everything he said had a little logic behind it, starting from absurd things to more realistic ones, of course for her them being crushed by a servant was unrealistic, but for the student they could clearly imagine themselves ending like the poor slime they had massacred yesterday.


    Even Angelo had became somewhat uneasy leaving his sister behind in this castle full of superhumans, especialy after remembering yesterday''s talk about how much strength a warrior should have, even a fucking mage in this world had 10 in physique, while they still only had a meager 1-3.


    "If you are so afraid of battle why not just learn crafting skills instead, you will probably level up real fast at the early stages, even reaching level 100 won''t be a problem in few years time"


    Vadima gave her opinion after some careful though, of course her last words made her opinion useless, in a few years they could die a milion times.


    "Are you trully so afraid of the servants, then how about a test, I will have a servant bump into your strongest person, and then you can look through this HM crystal how much health he has left"


    Vadima said as she took out a strange cyrcular crystal that looked like a monacle.


    "This is a tool for measuring health points, if you look at something living through it, it will become red, showing how much health he has left, it''s rather expensive so try not to break it"


    Vadima said as she passed over the crystal to the students to fiddle with it.


    The crystal was rather simple, one you looked at something alive the crystal slowly filled itself with a red liquidlike substance, thus indicating if his health is full or not, the less the liquid the less health the person had.


    "Now whom of you has the greatest physique?"


    Vadima asked, of course she knew that it was Christopher, but she wanted the other to suffer a little, since their worries about being killed by a servant were unfounded.


    Of course to her surprise the one whom rose was not Christopher but Dimas, whom was the strongest of the elite group, in truth the others had no idea that Christopher already had a two digits physique of 10, while Dimas only had a 5.3, the half of that and even worse he had no skills like toughness since he was a warrior and only got the dodge skill, while his first skill was Acrobatics, which he had from the original world.


    Dimas was a really sporty and handsome guy, well if there was a reason why he wasn'' very popular is would be because of the size of his purse, his family were average people and he also had a junior sister whom was still in junior high, thus his allowance was rather small.


    Now you can only imagine the pain Dimas went through when he was bumped into by a young woman servant not much older than himself, with her physique of 20, he was groveling on the floor ready to leave his last breath in this world, bleeding from his mouth due to internal injuries.


    Not to say that this was only a light bump, imagine what would happen if the servant was running at the time of the bump, well the gore could be easily imagined.


    They didn''t even need a health measuring crystal to understand that he was seriously injured, while the one whom had the crystal had seen that Dimas'' health was no more than a few drops from the bottom.


    Nick the tall guy and leader of the second group whom was a healer quickly charged to heal him, his healing touch power was by now known to be the strongest healing technique at least before the level up it was.


    Due to the commotion the guards arrived and begun interrogating, the whole thing was written down as an accident, but they could see the Guards trying to drag the pleading and crying for her mercy servant.


    "Let her go, it''s not her fault!"


    Mina shouted with a pretext of upholding justice.


    "Yup it''s my fault for running into her!"


    The one whom had spoken was Dimas and the guards begun shivering for some reason, they could only imagine what would have happened to them if one of the weakling heroes run into the.


    They were warriors, theirs strength was leagues above the servants, if Dimas had run into them it would be no different than running head first onto a brick wall.


    The Servant girl spent the rest of the time kneeling to the noble heroes and thanking them for showing mercy to her, but everyone''s eyes were fixed on the instigator of the matter, whom was Vadima whom was calmly eating her meal as if non of this had to do with her.


    "Why is everyone looking at me, Am I so pretty when I eat?"


    Vadima asked as if not understanding the problem present, she had after all already retrieved her health measuring crystal, so there wasn''t anything else she cared about.


    Her eyes however then fell on the servant still kneeling and thanking them.


    "Why isn''t she dead yet, didn'' the guards hear what just happened, well since she''s kneeling I think she probably pleaded her way out of trouble"


    Right then the students understood once more the diference in coulture, between their modern world and the this fantasy world.


    In this world the value of human lives was very cheap, dying was pretty easy for servants, but what they didn''t know was that even nobles had their heads hanging in the air, waiting for the executioner''s axe at a single order of the King.


    Of course when your own life is in constant danger why would you care for anothers life, he should be the one to take care of his own life.


    Goship begun all throughout the table as they ate, at the moment the table looked much like the legendary noble parties, where people grouped together to share secrets, the seats had also changed and many people were asked to change seats since the groups were already disbanded the day before.


    "Did you see that servant girl''s ass"


    "Isn''t Vadima too cruel"


    "Do you think it''s safe staying in the castle?"


    Dozens of questions were thrown around in a hubab of words, impossible to discern whom were joking and whom were serious, some even talked about the future or more serious matters.


    Of course there were also those whom like Christopher simply enjoyed their food, after all you shouldn''t talk while eating, cause you might choke.


    It was midday when they finaly made their way towards the training field, Vadima could only curse their lack of understanding that their own situation, well it didn''t really matter, because this time the training was authorized by the king himself.


    "Today''s training will be on evasion, more importantly evading missiles, the servants on the other side will be throwing spoiled eggs at you, if you don''t want to get your clothes dirty better evade them well"


    Vadima said with a sense of disdain.


    "Why does it matter, after all there is a cleaning spell that can make them as good as new, yesterdays I asked a servant about a change of clothes and he told me that there was no need for one"


    The one whom spoke was Elen, she was the leader of the infamous goshipers in the school, if she learned something the whole school would know the next day, she was quite hated by many of the students, but she had a lot of fashionable friends, in general if you didn''t want to be in her black list you shouldn''t go against her.


    "Oh, so it''s the noble amongst the heroes, you do understand that in a dungeon there are no servants to clean your clothes, or do you think that it''s wise to take weak people into the depths of hell, do you even think they will survive till you defeat the demon king?"


    Vadima''s questions did make sense to them, but in general it was common sense for noble adventurers to keep an attendant at their side, since they wouldn''t travel too deep inside the dungeon to begin with.


    Elen however didn''t seem too enthusiastic about being told off, she then became rather skeptic and simply nodded with a smile thanking her for the advice.


    In general all thirty nine students were hit by the spoiled eggs, since the servant''s physique was too great, but in general it wasn''t by more than a 3/10. They were thrown ten eggs at a time, from the ten three would always hit.


    "Normaly this training is done with training arrows, but since you are too weak to take even one arrow, we had to gathered spoiled eggs for this, you have to understand that these eggs could have been eaten instead of being left to spoil"


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.Vadima said with a rather reproaching tone.


    "She surely does like her eggs"


    Suddenly there was a whisper comming from the students, of course she could hear it since her physique was much stronger than a regular person''s but it did make her feel a little angry because there were lots of those sorts of comments appearing all of a sudden, some even talked about her ass of pair of tits.


    "The training Session ends here, servants please clean the training field and their clothes, I will be going back first"


    Vadima left while trying to hold back her anger, if it was anyone else she would simply slay them on the spot, but those "heroes''" position was rather special at the moment.


    Elen had a victorious grin on her face as she saw the beautiful Instructor leave. In general Elen was average looking, but liked to put on tons of makeup while wearing the latest of trends.


    But her vengeful spirit hadn''t been satisfied yet, after the instructor left she approached a servant and wispered a few words in her ears after that they begun goshiping as if they were sister souls.


    Around 6 in the afternoon when the sun begun to fall into dusk, the students were gathered once more for dinner.


    "So how will we be divining the groups?"


    Chris the leader of the so called Elite group asked, he was also somewhat worried for the people whom weren''t strong enough to fight, if they went on with forming the elite group, then the other groups will end with no firepower at all.


    "How about selecting one guy per girl, thus making pairs"


    The one speaking was Elen whose mood was rather high at the moment and she simply wanted to wave her tongue around like a victory banner.


    "Wouldn''t that create unessesary problems especialy for those the guys whom cannot fight?"


    Chris said, making the most in the room agree to his words.


    Elen of course wasn''t foolish enough to go against everyone, thus she just nodded and went back to goshiping with her friends Giota and Viki.


    In the end the decision was made to create two elite groups and two support groups, The first elite group''s duty was to become stronger, while the second''s was to help the others level up as fast as possible.


    Meaning that the Original Elite Group was made smaller in favour of the strongest students, meaning that those that entered through backchannels and connections were sent to the reserve Elite group.


    In the end there were only three groups, the Elite group, the Reserve group and the Support group.


    The elite group were those that could fight best in the group, it wasn''t based on stats but on results both from the training sessions and the slime massacre.


    There were twelve members in the elite group, two more than the regular group and there were no mages in the group, only a healer and an enchanter, the reason why the healer and enchanter were chosen was obvious enough for the powers.


    In the reserve group there were nineteen people, while the remaining eight decided to create their own group, with only girls and no guys at all.


    Making the three groups look like Guys'' group, girls'' group and the biggest being the mixed group.


    Of course all that would in the end prove utterly useless, but since the future is not written on stone and people are just human.


    In the end of the four group meeting spots, only two were used, one by the elite group and the other by the girl group, which they named the Support group.


    The biggest of the groups, the support group didn''t even gather nor had a leader, they were a patchwork group composed of multiple groups that didn''t exactly get on with each other well.


    That night was rather calm for the students, but there were multiple scholars whom were hiting their heads as they tried to compose the best possible combination of skills for the young heroes.


    It was a sleepless night in the Great library of Nivava where the sound of book pages flipping was as tense as never before.


    There were 40 heroes for whom they had to create suitable paths that would complement their powers, but most importantly deciding on a selection of skills instead of a single path, meaning creating a skill tree with lots of branches, of course they still had time before the heroes reached level 10, but there were, twelve classes and 40 individuals, they had to factor boys and girls, their abilities, their willingness to fight, meaning their group and other info they were given by the higher ups.


    The next day their teacher had another discovery to anounce during breakfast.


    "Recently I have discoved a book on magic, it says that the reason why healers don''t need to chant to use magic is because of Ecclesis, whom we met before, if for example we had met a god of darkness or a god of water, but more importantly there are still ways to form contracts with them, thus making our magic and abilities not dependant on magicality, of course we will have to learn the downside is that we won''t be as strong as a mage, but according to the books it had been done thrice before and each time they simply defeated the demon king, the reason being because mages have a really slow training speed in the early stages since non of us can use magic"


    Everyone listened to Mr.Gold''s discovery, but in general it was just baseless prattle since he had no idea how they had done it or what the consequenses were.


    "Teacher will you also be comming with us to level up?"


    Mina asked somewhat worried about their teacher''s safety, after all he probably wasn''t even level 2, since he didn''t come during the slime massacre.


    "Maybe later, you see each time I read a book in this world I gain experience, they say that it''s because of my Class being that of a scholar, at the moment I''m level 3, but once I reach level 10 I will come with you all to the pillar dungeon, oh by the way did you know that the pillar dungeon has two directions, one going Up and the other going down, they say that The stairs up lead to the gods while down lead to the demons, if we go upwards we might even meet Ecclesis, if we ask him to send us back he might do so, you see there''s a record saying that three heroes did just that and were sent back home, of course to reach the 100th froor took them the same or even more time than it took others to kill the demon king of the 100th level, you see the Demon king on the 10th floor is of imminent danger to the locals, thus they summoned us to kill him, but the one in the 100th floor is too distant and poses no threat to their daily lives, thus they don''t care about him, but it is the one on the 100th floor that we must kill to return"


    The teacher''s words made the students shocked, they had been told nothing about the demon king, of course they had no idea how big a floor of the dungeon pillar was.


    "Another interesting thing is that long ago there used to be 14 continents, but one of them didn''t care about the dungeon clearing stuff not believeing in the demon king either because they had survived for ages without having heroes, but after 100years their kingdom suddenly experienced a flood of monsters thus becoming a monster wasteland"


    The teacher said with lots of interest in the world they lived in now, but the main reason was because he already knew how long it took for them to return home, the quickest clearance time was 40years, the slowest 120years while some died in this world because of old age, why they didn''t use the evolution curse till the end was a constant bother to him at the moment since he had learned that the way to lift the curse did indeed exist.


    "Teacher could you search for alternate ways of gaining experience for other classes as well?"


    Mina asked with renewed hope for the support group and the reserve group.


    "But I have already researched into it, in general there is something called Class specific experience sequense, warriors gain experience by training, in other ways through the training sessions you had these days, of course your rate of gaining experience depends on the seriousness of the training, at the moment what you are doing isn''t even light training thus you are gaining no experience at all, mages gain experience by learning new spells, once your magicality and memorization reaches 50, you will be given spellbooks to record whatever spells you want, memorization is a rather incredible skill do you know what it does, it simply cuts in half the magicality requirements needed to learn and cast spells, some of the mages might have seen that your abilities have a percentage of success, memorization raises that percentage by one per level and at level 10 it will evolve in some way, maybe even making it twice as effective, By the way for warriors the dodge roll ability is pretty amazing, in the starting form it''s rather simple and hard to use, but when it evolves there are tons of records about it, some even gaining a teleportation ability out of it"


    The teacher said and then drank a gulp of juice to water his drying mouth.


    "Rogues are rather unique if you are able to hide successfully without the use of a skill you will gain experience points depending on the monster''s or creature''s level, even humans are considered valid targets to hide from, some even play a rogue game of hide and seek, of course I wouldn''t recomend it since the seekers try to kill the rogue, hiding from non hostile creatures doesn''t give you any points at all"


    The rogues begun gulping hearing the game''s full contents.


    "Generaly speaking you should all give me the information of your class so that I can find your way to acquire more experience, since there are too many classes registered inside the books, I simply cannot remember them all"


    The teacher said and the students understood that he simply didn''t remember the rest of the classes at the moment and only saw the most basic warrior, rogue, mage classes.


    After the breakfast there was another training session this time however they were put to run around the field until they fell exhausted to the ground.


    Vadima took record of their time of fall and those that faked exhaustion were punished by doing the egg throwing session before resuming to run.


    Of course the reason she knew they were faking it was because she knew their approximate physique, if they fell before reaching the approximate point they were clearly faking it.


    The thing however that made her shocked was that some were running even beyond what was thought to be their limit, this of course the result of them jogging and not running at full speed like most of the people did, of course if they had simply run they would have ended this session a lot sooner, but right now there were five individuals that were still jogging even when everyone else were resting.


    Vadima didn''t understand what sorcery this was, in their world reserving strength was a sin punished with death if you don''t do your best you will die sooner or later by some sneak attack, thus they had the unwritten rule of always going full strength against their enemies, thus lacking skills for extended combat and the general disdain for passive skills.


    "The five of you can rest, the others begin running once more, I want to see you crawling out of this training session"


    Vadima shouted like a drill sergant from hell. Of course there was a reason why she was angry, the day before rumors begun circulating that she had a hit on one of the heroes.


    Now every servant was trying to guess which one it is, but it also made many of her pursuers angry with her thus causing a shitload of trouble, especialy since one of them was a prince of this country.


    Of course Elen knew why the instructor was so irrational today and she swore to take revenge for every drop of sweat she dropped.


    Of the five people running only four however stopped, Christopher continued not really caring about her instructions to begin with, from the start he was only running because he liked to run, he simply enjoyed th feeling of running and of the five he was the only one really running, the reason was that his physique was already 10, something that the instructor didn''t know, after all as a mage logicaly he should raise his  magicality, but even if he did raise his physique it would be impossible to normaly run so, but truth was that other than jogging there is a thing called tempo, if you run at a steady tempo and keep a steady breathing you can naturaly run for far longer than normal, of course you would still get tired and might even feel muscle ache tomorrow if you haven''t been running frequently.


    Of course the main culprit of Vadima''s revenge by the end of the session was litteraly carried away by the servants. Elen could still hear Vadima''s laugher after the session, haunting her like a demon from hell.


    Of course the next day after the visit of a healer to removed their muscle ache they were informed that Vadima was relieved of her duty as instructor due to personal reasons, namely she was promoted.


    Elen wanted to shout out loudly curses into the sky, but seeing as the others didn''t really care about the whole matter she let it drop for now, after all she had tones of ways to deal with her even if she wasn''t there.


    "The tongue has no bones, but can easily crush them"


    There''s a saying going like that, of course not meaning rhetoric eloquence but that words can hurt very much.


    Of course tomorrow they would have the hunt, but today because of Vadima quiting they had a day off.


    Of course most of them went to the training grounds to practice, since warriors could gain experience through training why no judt training.


    Lieutenant Brigs, the ratmug healer was overseeing their training, most of the time however he simply sat on a chair in a shade and some even suspected that he was asleep, well it wasn''t as if they would kill one another anyway. Simply said however the day passed as anticlimaticaly as it begun.

 08 First real battle

    It was now the day of the second monster hunt, they were told that this time they would be staying at the slime plains for a few days until they reach level 10.


    They once more saw the familiar Coachman, but the adventurers accompanying them were different this time, they were all  young and five out of eight were women.


    This time the coach took more time to arrive, but that was because their destination was different.


    This time their base of operations was a mountain town and differently than the barren fortress, there was lots of green here.


    "This time''s hunt location is rather dangerous thus I would advice you all to be carefull and not touch anything inside the cave without thinking, the Mimic cave is a rather perilous place"


    The one speaking was the Coachman, whom gathered them together after they descended the carriage.


    The locals avoided them like the plague for some reason hiding in their houses until they left town.


    All the students at the moment were mixed together or rather divided into dozens of smaller groups of friends, the reason was that they didn''t have the time to gather as groups.


    The leader of the adventurers a rather roburst blond woman whose height was only a little short of Nick was leading the way.


    "Everyone Halt!"


    She suddenly shouted out of nowhere.


    "Why are we stopping, I''m sure that we''re still too far from the cave"


    The coachman said rather angrily.


    "Bandits, around ten of them, they should be heading towards the town we just arrived from, they might kill the mounts or loot your carriages"


    The woman said without a hint of fear in her voice.


    "Then dispose of them! what are you waiting for!"


    The Coachman shouted histericaly, he too understood that they had made a small miscalculation on how many guards to hire for the carriages, it wasn''t that they were completely unprotected, but that they wouldn''t be able to protect the horses, bandits in general loved stealing horses.


    "We are not paid to do so, if you want us to kill the bandits you will have to add something to our payment depending on their strength of course"


    The Macho woman said with a wide wolven smile on her face.


    "That''s why I hate doing bussiness with beastmen, how much meets your fancy?"


    The coachman said seriously.


    "One Jeter a head"


    The woman said as if she had found a fat lamb to eat.


    "That''s daylight robbery, A dime is the limit, take or leave!"


    The coachman said.


    The woman looked at her companions and signed to two of them to stay to guard the group as she and the others went back to town.


    "We are going after them!"


    The coachman said after a few minutes.


    "Sire, please have patience, I''m sure that the fight hasn''t cooled down yet"


    One of the remaining adventurers said.


    "Do you think I''m stupid, You are getting a dime per head, Do you think that I will stay here and believe your report because you say so, lead the way back or on our return your whole group will feel his majesty''s authority"


    The coachman said making the two men show them the path back.


    The students felt somewhat uncomfortable returning, but in general they weren''t still believed that adults knew more things, thus they simply followed after all they were in a foreign world, not following would end getting them lost.


    They could now see smoke in the distance, there was a large chance that the town was put to the torch like in some movies.


    Getting closer they could hear screams comming from from the distance, there was also the sound of weapons clashing accompanied by cries of battle.


    The first corpse they came across caused most of the girls in the group to scream, some even feinted on the spot, the body belonged to the adventurers'' leader, her body was half naked and she had multiple cuts all over her body, one of her hands was missing and blood dressed her whole body.


    "There''s people over there!"


    Suddenly they heard a shout from the distance as four people holding torches and weapons approached them.


    "Guys the nobles are back!"


    Another one shouted, he was standing on top of a building''s roof holding a bow.


    "Everyone Run, we will hold them back!"


    The one who spoke was one of the two adventurers whom came with them.


    "Spirit of Magic converge a Magic Arrow to destroy my foe!"


    The other adventurer chanted and a strange illusory arrow appeared in front of him shooting towards the man on the building. Unfortunately however he missed, the man on the building evaded his arrow with a simple step back but the next moment an illusort soccer ball hit him in the head, it didn''t do much in the matter of damage, but it offset his balance leading him to fall, of course they couldn''t see where he fell or if he was alive or not.


    The four bandits however were already upon them, due to their incredible physique even the bandits whom were far away could be seen approaching them at an incredible pace.


    The one whom shot the Football was Christo, his power was to make magic missile appear in the form of soccer balls, which could then kick towards his target, of course the kick was not done by him, but there were already another ball ready for shooting.


    He might only have a 2% of conjuring a magic ball, but that didn''t stop him from spaming it.


    Suddenly they saw a bandit in the distance collapse just like that, everyone was confused even the bandits whom were approaching.


    As suddenly as the first fell another right next to him fell, the remaining two bandits begun swinging their weapons around, the first thought was that there was an expert rogue protecting the nobles, It was a rather usual practice having a rogue bodyguard of course they had no idea that those rogues were already dead since they were the ones guarding the carriages, and their leader was the anxious Coachman whom was still nervous about their safety.


    A third fell to the ground like the two before him, there was not a hint of injury on his body, the last bandit begun running away, he cared more for his own life than wealth.


    The far away bandits however had another idea, they took out their bows and begun to notch their arrows.


    "Show yourself or we will shoot the nobles you pro...Gulp"


    His words were suddenly stopped as blood begun flowing from his mouth making even the most brave of bandits to cower and shoot their arrows.


    "...Wall of earth!"


    The adventurer had already on it and a wall rose from the ground in front of them.


    "Aaaaa!"


    A scream sounded from the side of the bandits, the students couldn''t see what was happening on the other side of the earthen wall, but if they could then they would have seen a bandit with a round hole on his chest making his inwards visible.


    The bandits were even more terrified now, but it didn''t stop there another bandit''s foot dissapeared, but the next thing made them all run in horror as someone''s head dissappeared and in stead of it appeares inwards, hearts and the missing parts of the others.


    At the scene of horror the bandits didn''t stay they run away as fast as they could leaving behind the man missing the foot as they ran away in full panic.


    Another moment later the head that had just dissappeared reappeared at the location whe bandits used to be or rather where another man''s head used to be.


    Another bandit died by his own comrades, being stumpeded to death as if they had already lost all reason and acted like wild beasts. There was however no one that could explain the horrible things that they had just seen.


    the earthen wall suddenly dissolved letting the arrows trapped inside it fall to the ground.


    The wall was sort of like a slope so even if the arrows did pass into it, they would be directed towards the ground bellow.


    The bandits however they were awaiting to see on the other side of the wall were now gone, they could only see one of them crawling on his hands trying to run away.


    "Thank you for saving us!"


    The coachman shouted suddenly to the air not understanding himself what exactly had taken place just now, he only hoped that their savior didn''t have any bad intents on them, but there was no answer comming any time soon.


    "Sire what do we do now, you can''t be thinking of still going to the mimic cave, right"


    The adventurer asked somewhat dubious of the Coachman''s personality.


    "Mimic cave, what mimic...Oh yes, are you stupid, how the hell do you expect us to go to the cave with just us, now hold that bandit at least we can have one of our noble friends get the kill"


    The coachman said and the adventurers quickly apprehended the crawling bandit whom was fiercely trying to fight for his life.


    "You with the sword, come over here and cut his head off"


    The coachman said pointing at John whom had the inderstructible sword in hand.


    John approached, but he was rather unwilling to take another human''s life.


    "Get on with it we don''t have all day"


    The coachman bickered as he made his way to inspect the damage done to the carriages.


    John swang his sword as he closed his eyes as a result however not putting enough strength into it, well not that with his meager 2 points of physique he could cut the man''s head with one swing, but he did manage to create a small blood fountain drenching himself in blood and fainting on the spot.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    The next to try was Dimas who too had the same power, he close his eyes and swang again and again thus relieving the man from his misery.


    Multiple students were holding their


    hands near their mouths trying not to throw up, the atrocious images around them made them awaken to a new reality, this world was definetely not safe, nor as civilized as their own.


    Bandits, a word that in modern civilization is closer to terrorists.


    The dead bodies littered the steets, the only positive in all of this was that half of the carriages were still usable and that most of the horses were still alive.


    "Master..."


    A faint voice came from under a broken carriage.


    "Quickly heal him!"


    The Coachman shouted at the students and all healers rushed towards the injured man.


    "You did a good job keeping the carriages safe, the others?"


    The Coachman asked with a voice full of pain.


    "I''m not sure, most of them begun with ambushing them in the streets, if they were lucky then they might be barely alive"


    The man said while coughing some blood.


    "Why is your healing so weak..."


    The Coachman wanted to get angry but at the final moment begun calming down, he was rather depressed as he could see the health of the wounded man falling faster than their healing abilities could handle, all they could do was prolong his suffering.


    "Don''t you have any healing potions or something, don''t tell me you hadn''t prepared any"


    The one asking was Christopher, whom was rather irritated by the stupidity of those people, seriously if they had magic and potions, why on earth didn''t they use them in the first place.


    "Em, that, those are supporsed to be used for the..."


    The coachman was at a loss for words, truth was that under normal sicrumstances he wouldn''t even dare touch those healing potions.


    "Just go check whether the bandits stole some I''m sure I saw one of them running away with them"


    Christopher said making it plainly impossible to not understand his meaning, if there were potions missing then the bandits had taken them away, it was as simple as saying it was all the bandits'' fault.


    The Coachman and the other students looked at him strangely but the coachman didn''t stay for long he swiftly went and brought a potion for his comrade.


    Next they begun to sweep the town and found another six coachmen with injuries and one whom was almost dead.


    In their search they also found two of the adventurers both in dire straits.


    The town people came out shortly after the bandits left, but they didn''t dare approach the group of nobles.


    "Mommy, why didn''t you run inside as well"


    A little girl was weeping, such schenes could be seen all over the town of course the town people did have a small militia to guard them, but in front of the bandits they proved to not be enough, some were later found to have even fled for their lives.


    The students were struck with mixed emotions, but Dimas whom killed the bandit felt deep hate seeing the little girl''s weeping figure, she was the same age as his own sister, how wouldn''t he feel emotional.


    "Can we do anything to help these people, maybe healing or something?"


    Mina asked the Coachman.


    "It''s not in my jurisdiction, the soldiers will probably arrive in two days and even bounties for the remaining bandits will be issued, that girl will probably after today join the adventurers''  guild and strive to exterminate all bandits, it''s rather common, maybe in the future you will even work with her who knows"


    The Coachman said rather unwillingly, truth was that there were lots of misfortunes in the world, this time even his own life was in danger, he even regretted leading the heroes back to the town, if something had happened to them it would be their heads rollings even if they survived the bandits.


    "Everyone begin loading the valuables  to the remaining carriages, the foodstock you can leave behind, we cannot carry too much anyways"


    The Coachman said making Mina and some others smile at his words, he could do nothing but he still decided to leave some food for the villagers.


    They threw much of the baggages and the surviving adventurers took the corpses of their comrades with them to burry them in their homeland.


    The journey back was rather long, but there were chatters in each and every carriage, the now crowded carriages held six people each while two people were even sitting with the four surviving adventurers, one of the two was Christopher, whom honestly didn''t care, and the other Alexi whom was simply too cowardly to do otherwise than he was told.


    when they arrived back to the castle there was an uproar, for three reasons, first of all because the expert the coachman had described was not sent by the king, secondly because of the bandits and thirdly because the heroes hadn''t leveled up, causing them to stay behind scedule.


    Non the less there were still some people whom leveled up that night.


    At another place however the thirteen people shadowy figures were once more having a meeting.


    "So which country''s expert intervened in the end?"


    The womanly voice asked.


    "Don''t ask me, even our scout couldn''t detect his presence"


    The arrogant voice said with a hint of anger.


    "Mine scout neither"


    "Non mine"


    "No!"


    "Not mine"


    The voices answered with no as they went one at a time until they reached the small dwarf like figure.


    "Me scout died again"


    "It''s rather mysterious maybe it was the rogue hero of yours"


    The elderly voice sounded.


    "He is a warrior, but he might have some magical item we are not aware of"


    The Archmange said.


    "So when can we go pick heroes?"


    The Arrogant voice changed the subject to something of more importance to them.


    "Soon enough, in a few days they will have the second power feast and the final monster hunt, after the hunt you can come and take the heroes of your liking you should also join the hunt itself as adventurers just to get a firsthand impression of the heroes and have an opinion of which one you want"


    "Well I won''t decline"


    An elderly voice said rather satisfied with the flow of events.


    "Remember however that you have to bait them, forcing them is out of the question if I see anyone trying to force them I won''t be gentle with him or her"


    The Archmage said, seemingly having plans of his own.


    The next day the Archmage had another meeting, but this time in a small room in his magic Tower, more like an observatory because of the large telescope pointing at the sky, next to him were three people, one of whom the students had seen before, he was the baldy Archbishop Chevalier, the other one although he was there at the first feast, the students wouldn''t even remember since he looked rather plain looking, but he was non the less a prince of the country, the last person was the Archmage''s nephew Gilberd.


    "You can enter!"


    The archmage suddenly spoke and two figured entered the room, the were Vadima and the Coachman.


    "How many of the heroes do you think we can rope, which methods should be used and which hero we must hide by all means?"


    The Archmage asked with full seriousness.


    "We should rope the one called Christopher, but be very careful of him, his weakness is a girl called Alexxa, if we convince her to stay then he will probably tag along"


    Vadima said, these were her thoughts and the Coachman could only nod in agreement.


    "Second is the one called Dimas, he is rather strong and is not afraid of a fight, but I have no ways of roping him at the moment, but if we could rope some of his friends somehow then he might stay"


    Vadima said, after all she had seen him chatting with a few people lots of times.


    "The third one is called Costas he might seem unremarkable but he has much potential to show, especialy his power, as much as I know however his brains are down at his cock, we could probably use his lust to keep him"


    Vadima continued numbering the students until she had went through twenty of them before the Archmage told her to stop.


    "I have heard rumors that you have been eyeing someone do you think that you could use your feminine charm to keep him loyal to our kingdom?"


    The archmage said making Vadima''s tanned skin turn red.


    "Can''t we use the servants?"


    The prince asked somewhat hecticaly, after all one of his brothers already had a crush on Vadima, if he offered her to the heroes he would lose his brother''s support.


    "Do you think the other kingdoms will care if the heroes impregnate a common girl, they will simply mock us and degrade the girl to being a prostitude in disguise"


    The Archmage said with disdain.


    "Can''t we use the princesses, especialy those bastard ones"


    The prince really hated the twin princesses, they were acting cute, but in truth they were venomous vipers underneath like their mother the king''s fourth wife.


    "Do you want to push them on the throne or something?"


    The Archmage asked making the prince''s face turn somewhat grim.


    "But Dridinal will kill me if I do what you are telling me to do, you do know that he''s the strongest prince out of all twelve of us, without his help I won''t be able to become the king even worse we might even go into civil war and lose the throne to one of the others"


    The prince said his voice distressed and his thoughts blurry and panicked.


    Vadima''s face was even worse than before, hearing that she was already promised and the person being that pig of a man Dridinal, truthfuly she would have prefered the heroes to him.


    Dridinal was the fatty whom was affected by the illusions at the feast, the problem is that he has tons of supporters and even more wives and sons, he''s a bussiness tycoon and can simply smell gold from kilometers.


    Of course he wasn''t the only prince whom wanted her, she could also select Torro, the son of the second wife, the problem was that he was even worse, he is known for having no wives at all since they all die at the first night, they say that he''s a sadistic bastard, that never touches a woman twice since she will be already dead.


    "You do understand that If your brother hadn''t refused to take the throne you wouldn''t have even been here, he already gave his word that he would make you a king in exchange for privileges, whether you offer Vadima now or after is of little consequense to his, not to say that you aren''t the king yet, so you don''t have the authority to touch a general''s daughter"


    The Archmage said making the prince somewhat ashamed of himself.


    "The you should go get that Costas for us, if you are able to make him stay loyal to our kingdom then you will be given your own territory and your father''s title will increase by one rank"


    The Prince said as he thought of ways to pursuade her.


    "As for you Rivalz your services will no longer be needed, after all the other countries already know about the Heroes, they even sent their own expert to protect them"


    The ArchBishop said and gave him the permission to leave.


    "Vadima you can go too, you can think about the prince''s offer, but you should know that unless he becomes king you will see nothing of the stated"


    The Archmage said and waved her to leave.


    "Why did you say the last thing, is there a way for me to fail with the support of both of the Archmage and the Archbishop by my side"


    The prince asked.


    "Prince Tudar, do you think that your brothers don''t have supporters of their own, do you think that they are stupid, I''m sure that right about now they will approach both Vadima and Rivalz to learn which hero they should rope and how, offering her double whatever you have offered"


    The Archbishop said with a sharp and emotionless voice as if he was a robot.


    "Then what can we do, we have to stop them from opening their mouths"


    The prince said anxiously.


    "Isn''t it fine, as long as we don''t go for the top ten and get the ones below we can gain ten times what they have, after all they will challenge one another for the top candidates the best heroes and after winning him over our kingdom will simply have one more hero"


    The Archbishop said nor angry not content with an apathetic voice.


    The prince then calmed down and then left.


    "How come these three brothers are so diferent, one is a brute warrior, the other a successful merchant and the last one an complete imbecile"


    The one asking was Gilberd.


    "Don''t look down on him, he might seem stupid but he has inherited his father'' luck, he has fortune written all over him, even the assassination attempts on him ended in killing the wrong prince, another time the poisoned tea had gotten cold because he talked for too long, making the attempt to fail, there was also the time when his whole Chamber was put on fire only to have him wake up the next day on the only furniture that survived the fire, his bed"


    The Archbishop said as he sighed from remembering some things from the past.


    "Do you know Gilberd why our kingdom is also known as The kingdom of fortune, it''s because it''s king from ancient times is the luckiest one and not the most deserving of the throne, in the history of the kingdom there were always at least three people fighting for the throne, but they always ended with two of them killing one another"


    The Archmage said with a crooked smile as he looked at the Archbishop.


    "I only hope that your plan works, because the other kingdoms are already ready to divide the heroes into equal parts"


    The archbishop said with a rather irritated tone.


    "Relax, as long as we can pull Costas and Alexxa we will have enough power to clean our part of the dungeon"


    The Archmage assured him.


    "By the way what''s your plan to pull the lass over"


    The Archbishop asked as he was walking away.


    "Just a little romantic situation"


    The Archmage said as he looked at his handsome nephew whom gave the most enchanting smile he could.

 09 Cruel Reality

    The students were left alone for the next day, their teacher was too engrossed with reading books to give them any thought.


    In their minds they were experiencing the atrocious sight of bandits killing, of the bandits dying and multiple other moments that made them unable to eat breakfast.


    Of course there were exclusions to the rule, some people unaffected by the horrors of their current reality.


    Of course some of you would have already suspected why those bandits had died such a gruesome death and the culprit behind it, whom was currently eating breakfast as if nothing had happened.


    Christopher had reached level 10 by killing six bandits and wounding one.


    Of course his excuses for the cruel act of murder was that he was given no other option, in a kill or die situation he would kill without mercy.


    He felt like a soldier going to war for the first time, killing to protect the ones he loved, namely a single person, but there were others as well for whom he still cared a little, like his friends.


    After reaching level 10, he evolved the sneak ability into the silent strider ability, which passively muffled his steps and could be activated to enter the regular sneak mode, sneak mode hid you from detection skills.


    As he travelled back to his room however he stumbled across a rather infuriating scene. He saw Alexxa talking happily with a rather handsome person, he of course wasn''t as possessive as to get angry because she was was talking with someone, what got him mad was that after a short talk, they actualy kissed before saying goodbye.


    In truth at the moment he wanted to kill that guy, whomever he was, but on second thought they weren''t officialy a couple, thus he had no justification to kill the one she liked, he should be happy for her finding a person she liked.


    The result of this however was that he fell into a depressed state that lasted for the whole day as he was trying to hold back his urges to kill a specific someone.


    On Alexxa''s side however that day was the best of her life. A handsome man whom could rival a model had come to her and confessed his love, his words were as if reading her mind and he even promised to protect her giving her a magical object that would help both her and her friends.


    The kiss that followed was also something that she deeply desired, but was too shy to ask, she simply melted in his hands, if he asked for her body she might of course have refused or resisted, but he was as swift as the wind promising to come see her again.


    In the afternoon she had a weird desire to see him again and as suddenly he simly appeared before her, it was like fate had brought them together.


    He called himself Prince Ludicar and he was simply too charming, but their meeting was cut short as all the students were being summoned by the king of the country.


    They were brought to a rather luxurious dark bedroom, a sad figure that looked like the king was bedridden, they couldn''t perceive how the healthy king from that day had suddenly degraded to such a state.


    "Heroes, I am dying, but before I die I want to lift some of the things that weight on my heart"


    The king said making them feel rather awkward.


    "I have lived a long life so don''t pity my state, I''m already 102 years old, it was about time for me to enter the embrace of the God of light"


    The king said seeing some rather sad faces amongst the students, it wasn''t as if they were pitying him, they were simply too emotional due to personal experiences.


    "You might hear in the future rumors that I killed my elder brother and father for the throne, well that''s just rumors, in truth I was the most insignificant prince of the five, my eldest brother killed two of our brothers as well as our father, of course the way he died was ochestrated by my youngest brother, whom was sent by our father to become a Priest, but he was too good, he easily became a Bishop and was sent back to our country to serve as the Main temple of light"


    The king said reminsing the past.


    "I at the time was traveling with the now rogue hero, in truth if it wasn''t for the war of succession I would have all the princes and princesses accompany you on your quest"


    The king signified.


    "At the time Me and Kaito, whom is now known as the Rogue hero, were friends, those were happy and careless times, of course time passed and people changed, maybe if I wasn''t the king we might have still be friends"


    The king said with a sigh of regret.


    "Before I die I must apologize to you, since the real reason I summoned so many of you at once is because of the wars for succession rather than the threat of the demon king, which could wait for a few decades anyways, the real reason is because I''ve established that the prince with the support of the majority of the heroes will become the new king"


    His words fell like a hammer on their minds, in truth Alexxa wasn''t the only one approached by some sedusive individual, multiple people were approached and this explained the why.


    "Don''t be angry at my dear children, they are after all my children, the sons and daughters of the most useless and selfish king in all of Nivava''s history, for that I must apologize once more"


    His voice grew more hoarse and sore as he continued speaking.


    "I would have loved to keep you all together in my country but I know full well that many of you will leave the country once the foreign emessaries arrive, there is simply nothing left for you to stay in this sinking ship of a country"


    The king said with an indignant tone, making the students feel somewhat bad, but they highly doubted that there would be people whom would leave their midst.


    "Don''t be sad, I''m saying so because you all probably want to go home and the fastest way is to be divided amongst the countries, after all for a single country to groom so many heroes is very taxing on our treasury, tomorrows feast is the last gift our country can offer as a way for me to apologize for implementing you in our political and life and death stugles for survival"


    A tear suddenly fell from the king''s face rolling down his cheek.


    "All I wanted was for the country to survive, please forgive this selfish ki...gulp"


    Suddenly the king begun breathing heavily and they could tell that he wasn''t feeling well enough to talk.


    The healers by his side cast multiple spells on him, drowning him inside of the holy light, until he closed his eyes and fell asleep and they were chased out of his royal bedroom.


    The next day they learnt from the servants that the king died in his sleep last night.


    Of course they didn''t know the king that well, but they did feel some pity for him, before that they only felt anger towards him, but at the moment much of that anger had deffused with his death.


    Alexxa saw a Weeping prince at that day, he was heartbroken and looked nothing like the amorous person whom approached her yesterday.


    She let him weep on her chest, the next thing she knew was they were sharing the same bed, she didn''t know to feel distressed or happy about about it, but she did feel somewhat weird about the whole flow events.


    Of course she already knew that he was the Crown prince Ludicar, a half elf whom was rather famous for his handsome looks and powerful magic, but most of all he was the ideal of many women in the castle, that''s what she had learnt from the servants, as for his interest in the war for succession, it seemed that he had non at least on the surface.


    But since she had already intercourse with him, she couldn''t just let him be, she had to do something to help him become a king, to support her man she fell in love with.


    The next day was the feast prepared by the king, this time each had his own designated table and on it were the ominous stat foods, only there were more variety to them.


    Warriors were given more wine, that raised their physique, Rogues more Fruits to raise their mentality since they had to be able to discern reality from illusions and Mages were given more meat that raised Magicality.


    Of course there were now some new food stuff, that they didn''t know what they did, each table had only one or two of them, meaning one or two per person.


    This time no person dared leave anything behind, even the smallest girl of the group ate her fill, and although they didn''t know how much of an effect that would have on their stats, but at least they wouldn''t be so weak.


    But the feast wasn''t over, servants came bringing a large thing that looked like a gigantic Cow or something and jugs of something red that should be wine.


    The princes and Princesses were now sitting most of them being shocked, some were sad, but there were also ones whom were happy with their father''s death and didn''t even hide it.


    Of course the large thing couldn''t be eaten even by the most gluttonous of people, it was simply impossible for a human''s stomach to hold that large of an amount of food in a single go, some even felt as if they were going to throw up if they went on eating.


    That night was the most delightful however experience since they came.


    Most of them saw their stats rise by a lot, making them understand the disparity they had with the others whom had stayed behind to eat, more clearly, especialy the ones whom experienced the special dishes effects, each table had two food stuff that they hadn''t seen before, but what they didn''t know was that these few plates weighted more gold than themselves, they were priceless treasures of nature.


    That night ten people leveled up reaching level 10, others were given free stat or skill points and others simply gained stats.


    The most however mysterious thing was that everyone gained a boost of 10physique and 10magicality.


    Of couse not all were happy with their random boosts, although the 10 points in Physique and magicality didn''t really hurt them to have.


    In truth at level 10 most of them were already as strong as a level 30 individual, some even more than others.


    The next few days the students were divided and conquered by the princes and princesses, some were even won by the queens.


    In general the situation was so chaotic that the planned monster hunt got cancelled by the royal simblings.


    In truth the deceased king had 7 Queens, of whom only three were alive, the seventh being a young woman no older than 30.


    Each having given the old king at least one child, well whether they were trully his could of course be debated, but no one cared to find out.


    Of the 12 royal simblings, three held the predominant Positions having recruited the most heroes or at least having their support.


    Ludicar with the Support of Alexxa had managed to get many supporters.


    Dridinal, the rich fatty had won the support of many whose hearts moved by wealth, most evident being Elen.


    Lastly Princess Bloom with the support of her mother had ended gaining the support of many Guys in the group, promising that one of them would become the new king.


    Of course All of this came to an abrupt end with the arrival of thirteen carriages with different emblem on each of them, they were the Emissaries sent from the other kingdoms.


    The Students could hear the servants goshiping as they run to prepare receiving guests.


    The students weren''t allowed into the main hall, but the could hear sounds of disatisfaction and unrest from inside, there was even explosive sounds comming from inside as if someone blew a bomb inside, but they couldn''t make what the royal simblings and the emissaries were discussing.


    After hours the students lost interest and went do their own stuff, of course there were some people whom were still nervous about their loved ones inside and people whom deep inside hoped they would die a bad death, of course I''m speaking about Alexxa and Christopher.


    Around 6 in the afternoon and as the sun fell, the servants became more active and begun coming in and out of the gathering spot which used to be the main hall of the castle.


    When the Students and their teacher were invited to come to have dinner inside they saw many people of different races sitting down, there was even an asian present whom was somewhat disappointed after seeing that they were not asians.


    "Please sit down"


    The Eldest Prince said, pointing for Alexxa and her friends to sit next to him, the other princes and princesses did the same.


    There were tables set with enough chairs for each royal simbling''s supporters.


    Of course there were still some whom sat next to no prince, Christopher was one of them as he disheatedly looked at Alexxa, his eyes apathetic as if something had died inside him.


    Next to him sat his friends whom were trying to cheer him up a little, although some of them had already promissed to support a prince or princess, but they still had their priorities right thus leaving some of the seats near the royalty empty causing not a little headache to the royalty.


    "As per Agreement the 12 Emissaries are now allowed to try and rectuit heroes, as per the agreement the maximum heroes allowed per kingdom is set to four"


    The one making the Announcement was the Archbishop whom calmly then bowed to the emissaries and royalty.


    He, the Archmage and the rogue hero would act as judges to the fairness of the recruitment since they knew best if the countries could trully offer what they were promising and would see to it that they would do so.


    First spoke a rather handsome man with golden hair and yellow eyes that sparkled like they were fake.


    "I''m the emissary of the holy kingdom of Ecclesia, what we offer to those that decide to come to our kingdom is the title of a holy hero, a temple village which will be under your rule until you leave this world, a blessing from our divine God Ecclesis, a guardian angel that will grow in power with you and lastly and most importantly Resurrection, in other words as long as you are following our god even if you die you will be resurrected free of charge"


    The emissary said making many of the students mouths gap in surprise, till then they had never heard that there even existed something like resurrection and seeing as the faces of the royalty of the kingdom were somewhat grim they could say that it was not a lie.


    "As per agreement I can only take four of you with me but if some of your friends were later to die we would be happy to help with their resurrection, of course you will have to swear faith to the god of light and should be informed that the monsters plagueing our Dungeon pillar are vile Demons and not the petty alchemic slimes"


    The emissary''s looks were really handsome, but his tongue was probably forked and twisted as each and every time he talked he would make the student''s hearts be moved by his voice.


    "Next should be the Runia Empire!"


    The Archmage said, making the human emissary from the Runia empire rather disatisfied with the place he was given, after all he wasn''t exactly a much to the exalted kingdom of Ecclesia both in looks and offers.


    "I am the Emissary from Runia, of course Runia cannot compare to Ecclesia, but Nivava is not even worth spoken next to our Empire''s name, Of course a village we can give you as well, maybe we cannot give you the luxury of dying as much as you like, but what we can offer is slaves, fame and wealth beyond your wildest dreams, Our Runia is the wealthiest Country on Axis, if you accept to come to our kingdom you will be given a constellation title, a slave collar that you can use on any person you like in the kingdom, except of course the Emperor and some people with special identities, you will be given your own Magic Tower where you can do whatever magic experiments inside where you are your own king and all that in exchange of becoming our emperor''s slave, you will be above millions and bellow only one man, the great emperor himself"


    The Emissary''s words had them tight in the start, but then lost them completely, whom in his right mind would decide to become a slave, of course there still were a few students whom were not in their right mind.


    "What does the Eolia emissary has to say?"


    The Archmage gave no mercy to the Runia emissary at all as the next person to speak was a handsom tall elf wearing a beautiful white robe.


    "We of the Eolia empire ask one thing of those that will come to our kingdom, you have to evolve into an elf, as a reward for comming you will be given a place to stay, free enchantments to your equipments, free access to all magic spells that our Country has collected over the aeons of existense,  a highness title and an elven wife or husband"


    The man said, his voice full of arrogance as if he had already won the heroes over just by spouting nonsense.


    Of course there were those whom had an elf complex making the whole matter rather strange of course they didn''t want to stay forever in this world thus taking an immortal wife was somewhat immoral.


    "I''m elder Solielas of the elven Neassa continent, and for the price of evolving into an elf, we will supply you wi a place to live, an elemental guardian that will grow alongside you, an elemental title, a blessing from the spirits of nature, and lastly free training in skills and spells to the best of our abilities"


    The elderly elf said with a smile, as if he wasn''t hiding anything and was showing all his cards.


    "To hell with those elves and their promices, we Munnero dwarves for exchange for a single oath will gift you a house to live, rune weapons, a rune armor, access to rune magic, a personal bodyguard that can take down even a dragon and lastly a slayer title"


    The dwarf said while spitting and hitting his own chest. The dwarf looked like an inflated human, his arms, head, legs and torcho being double the width of a human''s but his height half of a regular person''s.


    "Gr, If you want to survive you should come to us orks, if you become an ork not only most of your wounds close faster, you will be given a beast spirit, a warrior title, an elemental tattoo that can resist magic of a single or more elements, access to totem magic, a powerful totem guardian spirit and lastly a chance to challeng really powerful enemies"


    The students didn''t know what to think about the 3m tall green man''s offer, he looked almost like a human, but had a more apelike physique, and he promised them to fight stong opponents, it was like telling them to go and die.


    "We of the Klan will share achemic ingredients, make you Gloom enchants,  share tamed Monsters and give a great nickname and if you stong you have lots of underling, all this for 50% your loot, real great deal"


    The one speaking was a small green guy that was as small as the dwarf in size, but he looked like a slim green monkey.


    But his words made the students understand something, just by hearing the word "loot" which the others hadn''t said, of course they didn''t get the time to think about it, because the red guy begun speaking.


    "We of the Reddor empire will give you free healing potions, throw a strengthening and blood putifying ritual for you as well as a bloodtied bodyguard and a bloody title if you decide to evolve into a Blood Ogre"


    Of course his description of the rewards was too short to even draw attention to him before the green guy next to him spoke.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Both of them looked as if they were of the same species, but they were both around two meters high with a physique that combined a man and an ape, their hands were simply too long to be human, and their feet were gigantic, like two different colour bigfoots, only their face looked rather civilized, as if coming from the age of steam.


    "We of the Greddor empire offer you your own forest shrine, free poison potions, plantan symbiots, a trent protector and a forest title if you accept to become Leaf Ogres"


    The green man said, of course not everyone knew what a trent was but those that knew were rather surprised.


    The next person however to speak was an angel, she was pretty and she had long white wings on her back.


    "We from Winoria, for the price of becoming a quarter birdman will gift you with a place to live, will bestow you with power, gift you a personal pet bird that will grow with you, a personal army and lastly a bird title"


    The beautiful woman whose angelic looks and melodic voice could easily make you mistake her for an angel was a quarter birdman.


    "As if you can rival the beastman empire of Woodaria, we for becoming a quarter will offer you living accomodations, bestial skills, bestial magic, a personal bodyguard of your choice and a beast title"


    The alluring woman with fox ears on her head and a tail said while making her fox tail move left and right.


    The students of course could see no diferense in the two women''s propositions, but the rogue hero was rather moved by her attics.


    "Blob, pluff"


    The last person or rather a person with a fishhead suddenly blew a bubble out of water which simply popped.


    "Blop, pluff"


    Goship begun as the students could not understand what he was telling.


    "Sorry I was fixing my voice before"


    A rather beautiful manly voice echoed, that could even rival the best singers.


    "We of Aquatica, if you decide to become a quarter fishman will offer you living accomodations, mental skills, mental enchancements, a sea serpent mount and a number of titles"


    He said as he bowed respectfully, but it was rather strange seeing a fish talking with a human voice.


    "Lastly I would like to talk representing our Nivava country"


    The one whom spoke was a princess called Bloom whom was no older than twelve.


    "I can promise and both my brothers and sisters would agree, that if you decide to stay in our kingdom each one of you will be bestowed with an estate and servants, the best equipment and threatment, access to our country''s Great library, a personal army and a nobility title"


    Of course the things she promised was almost the same threatment as they always enjoyed from the time they arrived to this world.


    At the moment all the student begun to talk among themselve but one person stood tall as he had long decided his place.


    "As your teacher I won''t tell you to stay, but if you ever need my help in the future you can always come find me at the great library of the Nivava Country"


    Mr.Gold said with a smile as he begun to walk out of the door.


    Of course the scene was rather strange since Mr.Gold supported non of the royalty but still decided to stay, of course for him the Great library was like the best level grinding stage and a window to understanding the world they were living, he was like a small child that was given a new toy to play with.


    "Please wait, if you like books, then our Ecclesia lacks not in that aspect"


    The handsome emissary spoke, he was however quickly turned down with these words.


    "It''s not about the books, it''s about faith, you see all my life I believed in only one god, how could I change my faith or my race simply because of a few benefits"


    The teacher''s speech made the rogue hero clapped his hands in approval and the same was true for the archmage and even the elderly elf clapped accompanied by the stupid goblin whom probably hadn''t even understood what was happening.


    "I won''t say that what your Teacher is saying is wrong, but lets speak frankly what is so important that is awaiting you back at the other world, parents? once you make your own family you will only miss them from time to time, your country, do you think we are stupid, we already knew that the other world''s countries are mostly the same with ours the only difference is that there is a think called technology on your world which is replaced by magic in our world, if you think that technology is more convenient than magic they you can ask the Rogue hero and those other heroes over the ages that had decided to stay, back there you are nothing more than a small ant, here you are a respected hero"


    The old elves'' words made all the students shocked, many of them didn''t even know what they would do for a living, they had to decide between their past family and an unkown future and a new family and the position of a noble hero that is respected by all.


    The teacher whom was about to leave suddenly froze in place, what was happening was simply beyond his apprehension, of course he himself would at some point try and return and thought that the students would do the same, but at the moment it seemed as if they were thinking of staying.


    "So is a world where tommorow you might be assassinated as if nothing has happened really so nice?"


    The teacher asked.


    "Hero Troika, assassinated in the kingdom of Eolia four hundred years ago, Hero Jim, assassinated in the kingdom of Woodaria as he was sleeping eight hundred years ago, Hero Miriam, assassinated in the kingdom of Ecclesia a thousand years ago"


    Their teacher begun saying some named and when they were assassinated one of whom was even sleeping.


    "It''s true, that those things did happen, but lets talk about those heroes some more, Saintess Miriam the blasphemer, she disguised herself as a believer, but in truth she secretly worshiped her own gods, Hero Jim, also known as the unsurper, he secretly tried to form an army and become emperor of Woodaria, Hero Troika, otherwise known as the mad beast of Eolia, he had killed more innocent people than even the monsters"


    The Elder Emissary said and other than Miriam the other two did seem sort of spoiled eggs to the ears.


    "Saintess Miriam being called a Blasphemer is only a rumor that our Temple of Ecclesia has numerous times rejected, the truth of the matter is that you cannot be always in alert against your allies, even in your world there might come a day when a burglar will enter your home, this is that sort of bad event that might happen to anyone"


    The handsome emissary from the Country of Ecclesia stated, more probably to fix the image of his own country, since it would be a great problem if the heroes thought that his country was full of zealots.


    "Well not like she stayed dead of her own free will"


    The elder elf said with a sharp remark, making the handsome emissary curse inside.


    "That was a thousand years ago, right now people have changed, the new God-king is benevolent and a patient man"


    The handsome man said, making him even less credible in many people''s ears.


    "Well, typicaly speaking you found only three dead heroes in a ten thousand years history history that the countries have been standing, Congratulations, I''m sure that in your world there will be no people whom could die in a car accident, or simply by a maniac holding a weapon"


    The one whom spoke was the arrogant elf from Eolia, the country where the maniac Troika used to live and the one closest to their era.


    "Also I would like to make it completely clear, in our Countries there are laws so if you dont''t want to end being stabbed in your sleeps try not to break every law just for fun, they are there for some reasons and as for the so called hero, he was a brute that even in your world he would be sentenced to stay in jail for life if he did what he had done here"


    The High strung elf said with hate in his voice.


    Of course the students could understand that there were laws, but they couldn''t understand what that hero had done exactly, but by the sound of it he must have been complete scum.


    "Well we will give you time to decide on whom wants to leave and whom wants to stay, but you shoud know that even if you all stay in this country that will only mean that the country will fall more quickly since their economical downfall has already begun, even their promises might become words after a year or two"


    The Blood Ogre emissary said with a smile on his face.


    "Well I hate to agree, but as judges you should disqualify the Nivava kingdom for promising things they cannot offer"


    The Leaf Ogre said making a similar smiling face.


    "I as the Original Hero from Nivava can promise that all the things stated will be given, but I cannot say the same for the Goblin Klan and the Greedy Dwarf Country"


    The Rogue hero spoke making the faces of the Royal simbling shine with hope.


    "By the way 1/40 has decided to stay in Nivava, whom else wants to stay or leave"


    The Rogue hero asked.


    "I wish to join the Runia Empire!"


    The one whom spoke was Costas, making all of those present surprised, all that Runia offered was wealth and... slaves.


    "I too wish to join Runia empire"


    "Me too!"


    The other two were Theo and Jonny, the Class bully and his underling.


    "I wish to join Aquatica!"


    The one whom spoke was Jones and many others followed by choosing to undergo the evolution process or simply leave the kingdom.


    If someone asked them why they chose the said kingdom, they would at most state one or two points that they liked about it, in the end only ten people out of the fourty decided to stay.


    Christopher Looked at Alexxa and her prince for the last time as he decided to go to the goblin kingdom, in truth he didn''t have much of an interest in evolutions and in general he didn''t even care about others he simply wanted to stay alone and the only country that had no people and no need for evolution with a spot open was the goblin country.


    "Wow, we lived to see the first Human hero of the Goblin kingdom, what else is there to see"


    The elf Elder said sarcasticaly, in truth Ogre,ork and goblin races were the less polular of the mix, although at this time the Orks had managed to somehow recruit two people.


    "Wait human, you don''t want to go to the gobin kingdom, their promises aren''t even worth trushing"


    The Red and Green ogres shouted as they tried to recruit Christopher whom didn''t really care where he went to.


    "At least however I will stay a human"


    Christopher said.


    "Is that all you were thinking when you selected them, what good is being a human if you are dead?"


    The Leaf ogre said.


    "That''s right if you want to stay human just stay in the Nivava Country!"


    The Blood Ogre shouted enraged, in a way it would be a huge embarashment if the even the Goblin kingdom is able to recruit a Hero, but they could not.


    "If you want to get the girl, we have lots of alchemy potions, a love potion is enough for such a low level wench"


    The Leaf ogre whispered to his ear.


    "I can''t even understand why all of you think that the other countries are better than our Reddor Empire, what we offer is the Ultimate power and Immortality, you are simply all blind!"


    The Blood Ogre shouted furiously as he stepped out of the door, each step causing the whole Castle to tremble,


    but with a single movement of the Archmage''s sleeve the castle became as still as a corpse.


    "Now, you are called Christopher, I have only one warning if you trully want to join the Goblin Klan, prepare a coffin"


    The one whom spoke was the Archbishop, but his words contained a spice of ridicule.


    "I don''t care and by the way I highly doubt we will return any time soon, thus there are tons of chances for me to change my mind later in my life, now lead the way"


    Christopher said as he kicked the goblin emissary to move as he glared once more at the Prince and Alexxa before leaving.


    I wasn''t worthy of her then and in this life I will probably never be, were his thoughts are he followed the goblin into the carriage.


    Some of the others also urged the emissaries to take them away, since they wanted nothing more to do with the Kingdom, others due to shame and other due to disgust.


    "Wait Costas what about me?"


    Vadima suddenly asked as she rushed towards him and the emissary.


    "You, you didn''t even let me touch you, what do we even have between us"


    Costas said rather apatheticaly, they had been seeing each other for the past few days but nothing had happened between them just a tiny kiss on one occasion.


    "Won''t you stay in Nivava for my sake?"


    She asked while glaring at the fat prince whom was laughing as he looked at the scene.


    "Then how about you come with me to the Runia Empire would you do that for me?"


    Costas asked back while scratching his head.


    "But I''m a vassal of the kingdom of Nivava, only with the agreement of the King am I able to leave with you"


    Of course it might sound a cheap excuse, but it was a real problem for those people whom understood what she meant.


    "I''m sure that We could make it work, isn''t that right Mr emissary?"


    Costas asked the bald man whom came from Runa.


    "Of course, I would like to ask the Royal court for the price of this woman''s freedom"


    He said it as if it was freeing her from some tyranical country, something that sounded really funny to those that knew how Runia was like.


    "Our kingdom is not some slave trading market, if our vessel wants to leave then we will be happy to let her go"


    The one speaking was Prince Ludicar, Alexxa''s new boyfriend.


    "Well I have no problem with letting her go if it is her will to follow the hero, but our country cannot afford to lose talents at its current state of economical crisis"


    Prince Dridinal, the fatty said, hinting that some reparation fee is in place.


    "What are you saying, from when did our kingdom lack talent"


    Prince Fordeo shouted in his full fury, his stong arm hitting the table he was sitting on completely alone, shattering one of its corners.


    "If the Country lets this vessal go then this vassal will be going"


    Vadima run towards the exit and quickly reached the goblin country''s carriage, making all of them completely shocked. While the Leaf ogre begun laughing so loudly that he could even be heard from outside.


    "You don''t mind giving me a lift"


    Vadima said while sitting next to Christopher, the stupid goblin didn''t even understand what was going, he simply thought that they had just gained another hero, so he smiled.


    Christopher didn''t care as his sight was glued on the castle he only hoped that the carriage would leave faster, of course it was not in his power to make the gate open, unless of course he wanted to go on a killing spree, but he wasn''t out of control, he could still remain sane and serene, only a little depressed.


    The emissaries begun to embark their carriages, the Castle gates would only open once everyone was ready to leave, since the gates were too heavy to open and close, there was no mechanism to open them thus it was done manualy by two strong men.


    A creeking sound could be heard as the main gates begun to open.


    "Start the carriage!"


    Christopher shouted and the goblin driver as if his ass was on fire begun to whip the horse to run to the not even half opened gate.


    "Faster!"


    Christopher shouted, his voice could be heard even outside, making the others feel a jolt of fear, as if they didn''t know him at all until today.


    The carriage barely passed through the gate and sprinted disappearing into the distance.


    In the Grand gathering hall at the moment the Royalty and students had a sore expression on their face.


    The students before even they could hear that shout from outside and saw the carriage that almost rammed into the gate leaving them a bad aftertaste, as for the royalty, how could they be feeling well, they just lost a vessal and a hero to the goblin country, a place as desolate and poor that it could barely hold itself being called a country, even the Goblins called it the Klan.


    "So after this whom is the new king?"


    Prince Ludicar asked, as he was smiling at Alexxa whom he was holding in his hands, of course he didn''t have much of a hope to win since Dina, one of Alexxa''s friends, decided on going to the Eolia kingdom to marry an elf, but in the end it ended in a 4-5 loss, meaning that he had four supporters while Bloom had five.


    The Archmage, the Archbishop and even the rogue hero were surprised by the results.


    Somehow the 12 years old Bloom had defeated 11 adult princes and princesses.


    She was only 12 years old, well twelve and a half, she was either a dragon in disguise or she had an even more terrifying backer than the archmage and archbishop.


    "As everyone knows, a 12 years old cannot govern a kingdom, so I as her mother will be an in-place ruler until my dear Bloom becomes a flower"


    A womanly voice came from behind Bloom''s chair.


    The woman was no older than 30 and was a woman whose looks could kill.


    "Now soldiers! please help with apprehending a few people, you see there are too many cages left empty in the dungeons"


    The new Queen said as she looked at the Archmage whom with indignation accepted his defeat.


    "You and your bastastardly daughter have no place in this room"


    The one whom shouted was Fordeo whom had already unsheethed his sword, he was known as the strongest Prince, a brute of a man that could rival a small army troop just by himself since he was one of the dreaded Talented classes, whom had reached a level of 200.


    "Don''t be a sore loser, I still have a use for all of you brothers and sisters, isn''t that right my dear Bloom?"


    The gorgeous Queen said as she took the small girl into her hands gave her a lift and then put the happy girl on the throne in the middle..


    Of course Fordeo was stopped and chained, the same was done to all other princes, the next thing however made everyone''s hearts freeze as a mage wearing a black robe came inside, he was a black mage from Runia, better known as Slave mage.


    "Now I will let the heroes to decide which of them you want as your slaves, those that are not chosen will die as well as their families, so lets begin with the list"


    The woman said as she took out a list.


    "Prince Ludicar, twelve wives and eight children"


    The new information that made its way into Alexxa''s head made her blank out for a moment, but the next phrase woke her up.


    "Whom will vounce for his life?"


    "I...I vounce"


    Alexxa painfully said, after all he was still her first true love, even if he has many others at this moment he was hers.


    A strange black snake that gave off spark was releashed by the mage and created a strange tattoo on the prince''s wrist and a second at the Queen''s.


    "Now if you don''t want him to die a horrible death you will have to try hard and become a great hero, he will be of course accompanying you in your journeys"


    The queen''s words left a huge black spot in the young teenager''s heart.


    "Second Prince Joseph and Ludicar''s brother, three wives and no children"


    The queen stated and Ludicar pleaded to Alexxa with his eyes to save his dear brother as well.


    "I will vounch for him"


    Alexxa said, but her words were quickly retorded.


    "Then we don''t need Ludicar right?"


    The queen made it clear that it was one person per hero.


    "I will vounch for him"


    Alexxa''s friend Anna said, seeing how miserably Alexxa felt.


    "Prince Torro, 19 dead-wives also known as the sadistic prince, does anyone wants to vounce for him?"


    The queen said and as it was awaited non spoke up.


    "Brother, please someone vounce for my brother! why won''t anyone speak up!"


    Princess Amaliana shouted at the people whom stood behind the queen, the five heroes that supported the young Bloom to take the throne.


    "Off with his head!"


    The young Bloom said with a cute smile, that however gave the students present a creepy feeling while Torro''s head went flying.


    "Just like his unfortunate wives, next princess Amaliana, two husbands no children"


    Amaliana was around the same age as the queen, but one was the queen and the other a princess.


    "As per our agreement princess Amaliana''s life is now yours"


    The queen said as she looked at Chris, whom liked his woman older than himself, this time the brand was made on Amaliana''s and Chris'' wrists, meaning that if Chris died she would die as well, but he could easily kill her with a thought.


    "Prince fordeo, no wives, no children, whom will Vounce for him"


    Prince Fodeo was a large tanned barbarian of a man.


    "I will vounce for him"


    The one whom spoke was surprisingly Bloom, for her this was like a game, which made it rather painful for her mother to bear.


    "My dear Bloom why not just go off with his head, this man is simply too troublesome and not really worth our time"


    The queen wanted to make her dear daughter change her mind.


    "But brother Fordeo is so strong, when I grow up I want to be his wife"


    Her words submerged the whole hall into a flood of goship, some of the royal simblings even begun laughing, not caring if they die or not as a result, it wasn''t as if royal simblings couldn''t get married, but she whom was known to the others as a bastardly daughter whom had not an drop of royal blood marrying him would be like, marrying into the royal family as if saying that she''s not the king''s daughter at all.


    "Off with his head"


    The queen said, leading to Fordeo''s head to fly off his shoulder.


    "But I vounced for him, not fair"


    Bloom puffed like a watermellon, her round cheeks asking to be pinched.


    "Next Prince Tudar, eleven wives, eight sons, one grandson"


    The queen said.


    "I will vounce for him!"


    The one whom spoke was the Archmage.


    "I will take the archmage''s word as a contract so I hope no slavery curse is needed, not that it would be effective if your excellency wants to undo it in the first place"


    The queen said as she ordered the guards to release the Fat prince, whom seemed to have lost ten years of his life at the moment, for some reason he was as pale as paper.


    "What have you done to him?"


    The archmage shouted infuriated.


    "It''s just a little poison, here''s the antidote, he has to take one each month, if he doesn''t take it he will die"


    The queen said as she threw a small bottle over to the archmage.


    "Prince Tudar, wives non, sons non"


    The young prince right about the same age as the students, but he was now bound with chains and waiting for his own execution.


    "I will vounce for him, I want him to join the temple"


    The Arch-bishop said with a rather emotional face, prince Tudar simply looked a copy of his own father, how could he let him perish, even if the queen killed him, he would simply have the temple resurrect him later on, as for the others he didn''t really care, they could all be bastards for all he knew.


    "Since the Arch-bishop vounces for him I will take his word as granted, let prince Tudar go"


    The queen said and the guards threw the prince towards the archbishop.


    "Princess Keia and Leia, no husbands, as per agreement they will be yours"


    The queen said to Christo and Alexander whom stood there behind her and like with Amaliana who brands were set on them and the princesses.


    "Prince Verillio and his mother ex-queen Vivian as per agreemen she will go to you"


    She said while looking at Nick whom stood there but unlike the others he didn''t seem as lustful as the others.


    Queen Vivian was even younger than the Queen herself, but she wasn''t really pretty, although she was rather tall, there were two brands set, one for the mother and the other for her son, Nick could control both their lives.


    "Princess Erica as per agreement belongs to you"


    The queen said to John whom was the last of her supporters.


    The ex-royalty whom had now become slaves and commoners had a rather grim expression, of course the slavery brand wasn''t something impossible to dispell or trick, the problem was that no one cared to dispell the brand of slaves, they would simply send them to the local slave trader so that he would return them to their master, of course if the master dies they will die as well.


    "Lastly I would like to thank the Runia empire for their support, we will never forget this debt I hope that the gifts that we sent to you are to your liking"


    The Queen said, but the others didn''t understand what she was talking about.


    "As of now all the family members of the fallen royalty have been send as slaves to Runia, I hope that you will not try to save them"


    The evil queen said towards fatty Dridinal, whom at that moment had killing intent written all over his face.


    "Mommy, why didn''t we kill them like the others?"


    Her question made the already pale Dridinal cough blood and feint into the archmage''s arms, whom was trying to support the plump body with all his might.


    "Oh, don''t be so angry our kingdom is only keeping them as collateral, if at any time you can buy their freedom, we will release them as fast as you get us our gold, by the way I hope that dear prince Dridinal won''t die any time soon or all his wives and offsprings will become slaves for life"


    The Black mage said as he bowed once and then left like the wind.

 10 Each his own Destination

    While the Evil queen Rosa Rosaria rose in Nivada, the Goblin carriage was heading to a god knows where, well they were given some food and water at times, but in general the service was lacking.


    "By the way why did you select the Goblin kingdom"


    Vadima suddenly asked.


    "Miss instructor if you were given with the choice of staying in a torture chamber or running into the wilds what would you have chosen"


    Christopher said, it was of course supposed to be a rhetorical question, he didn''t care about her opinion in the first place.


    "Probably the wilds, In truth Nivava wasn''t always like that, when my father was still general he used to tell me stories of how the army used to pioneer towns and even cities inside the dungeon pillar, but all this stopped with the defeat of the demon king 200years ago when the strongest hero Troika terrorized the world, he was an elf warrior whom was a beast in elven form, he singlehandedly slayed armies and killed without discriminating between humans, elves and other races, at first he had an enemy to fight, the demon king, but after killing him, he became unstable and went up the tower to the gods realm, it is said that there he suffered a tragic defeat that left him dead inside, at those times he barely ate, he didn''t sleep at all and even sold his prized weapons for wine and alcohol, but in his drunken state he touched someone he shouldn''t have touched and then died in the middle of the night, I only wonder whether he was satisfied dying such a death"


    Vadima said, she was very talkative, but Christopher didn''t talk at all he simply listened to her stories of old, battles in which she wasn''t even present, ages ago before she was even born.


    Christopher at the moment wanted to sleep so badly, but he didn''t trust neither the goblin emissary nor the woman next to him.


    Time passed and the two next to him were sleeping soundly, only he couldn''t sleep, he simply wasn''t used to sleeping on a moving  carriage, but the problem came afterwards when he looked outside his window, he had his suspicions when the road became too bumpy, but when he saw a gobling hunging from the reigns of the horses snoring as if there was nothing wrong he wanted to curse.


    "Everyone, WAKE UP!"


    His lion roar was strong but not enough to make the two inside open their eyelids, of course he could now hear a faint "Eeeeeeek!" "Help!" coming from outside, from the goblin coachman that had just woke up.


    "Just great"


    He said to himself and suddnely Vadima woke up.


    "What''s the situation outside whom is attacking us?"


    Vadima asked hearing the cries for help from outside.


    "Our driver fell asleep and is now hunging next to the door"


    Christopher said making Vadima regret taking the same carriage as him, of course her main reason for doing so was to take revenge from the kingdom that wanted to sell her off, which she succeeded, after that day everyone would know that the Nivava lost a Hero and a Vassal to the Goblin Klan, a humiliation worse than death, even the ogre emissaries whom couldn''t recruit a single hero felt  like that little goblin emissary was too talented, even they couldn''t see through his greatness.


    At this moment however a wrecked carriage was in the middle of a swamp, two humans and two goblins were lost in the middle of nowhere.


    "Now tell me that you know where we are or at least have a map with you"


    Christopher said to the goblins.


    "Me has map!"


    "Me knows where he is"


    The two goblins said nodding their heads.


    "Could you hand me the map then"


    Christopher asked him politely.


    "Map in hotel room"


    The goblin emissary said without a single hint of ridicule, he was completely serious about it.


    "Then it''s your turn, where are we?"


    He asked the other goblin but didn''t await something helpful to begin with.


    "We are right here in swamp"


    The goblin coachman said.


    "I knew it"


    Christopher told himself.


    "I think I know where we are, there''s a swamp right next to the capital of Nivava, If we walk towards the north there should be a fort, we could ask for help"


    Vadima said giving him a hope of finding a path to safety or at least to civilization.


    "I only hope that they won''t take us for monsters accompanying the goblins is a really dangerous hobby"


    Christopher said looking at the two little green idiots, he couldn''t even believe that goblins could be dangerous after meating these two.


    "It''s feral goblins that are considered monsters, they look hairy and..."


    Vadima wanted to continue but her words were completed by Christopher.


    "...hold wooden stick and rocks in their hands?"


    "Shit, don''t tell me that there are goblins nearby?"


    She wanted curse at their bad luck but she turned to the side Christopher was looking at and her jaw fell creating a large half moon by the sight.


    "Oh no Goblins, me should run!"


    The two goblins in their group begun running without even caring for them or for the baggages in the carriage.


    "Do we fight or do we run?"


    Christopher asked, but his hand was already making strange groping movements towards the air.


    Vadima didn''t know what he was doing, but she knew that against this horde they had no chance of survival, she could only leave him behind as bait and run away like the goblins did, after all his physique was still too slow to outrun these goblins.


    As she was about to run away she heard screams from the distance. They were like the screams of a dying animal but she knew that they were the voices of the feral goblins.


    At first she thought that someone came to save them, but what she saw afterwards made her understand the blunt truth of the matter.


    The goblins that were running till now were now crawling, as their legs were cut, they were teleported next to Christopher.


    Christopher now had 37.1 magicality, meaning 37.1% chance to succeed in teleporting something, that something however could be biological material, through his experiments with the bandits and a question he had made to their teacher during a random day, he had learned that unless the creature''s magicality is higher than his own, his spell will not fail, meaning that the goblin had to be a goblin mage to not have his feet cut during the teleportation, since he had no desire to teleport the whole thing anyway, not that he could even if he wanted.


    Of course with a 1/3 chance to cast the spell the goblins were being mawed down like ants as the fell to the ground and then found their heads missing the next moment, only problem was calculating the distance, if only he had some skill to assist in that he would have been realy happy.


    While massacring these creatures wasn''t enjoyable, he tried to vent his negative emotions on them, imagining them having That prince''s head and then making their feet teleport.


    The most however troublesome thing was that they were throwing stones at him, well it wasn''t like they could hit him from such a long distance.


    "Shouldn''t you be running as well?"


    Vadima said as she saw him stay at the same spot while using his power.


    "What''s the difference, either way I will probably die, so why not taking them all with me"


    Christopher said while continuing to cast his spell, there were still around a hundred of them and stones eventualy hit him each stone wounding him deeply, but he didn''t even care, he continued to cast his spells as if he didn''t care about it, this was the result of his toughness skill.


    Vadima had also unsheethed her sword and begun slashing at the goblins that approached them, creating a wall between him and the goblins.


    Vadima was relieved each time she saw a goblin fall dead to the ground either by her sword or due to missing a head.


    The closer they got the easier it was to kill them, of course since there was no shaman or mage amongst them, the fight ended in a rather legendary 2 vs 200.


    In the end they simply executed the crawling footless goblins, with sword and magic.


    Christopher was a mess, he could feel his body bruised and battered, but he didn''t care.


    He walked clumpsily towards the carriage and opened the baggage, took some food and ate it, the bag with the food he raised and threw onto his back, there were also money inside, but he didn''t care at the moment, he was simply too exhausted.


    "Where are you going?"


    Vadima asked seeing him taking the bag and simply walking away.


    "I Don''t know"


    He said and neither did he care, what he knew was that he didn''t want to stay there.


    "Wait let me inspect the bag, goblins like to put useless trash in their baggage, you might even be carrying rocks in there or inedible stuff"


    Vadima said, Christopher didn''t know about it, but on second thought it wasn''t a bad idea.


    The inspection revealed that she was right, half of the bag was filled with stones, of course some gold or silver ore was good to have, but there were also some stones that had no value at all, at least not in the human territories.


    "How come the bag is too light, we could put some stones in to make it more plessible on my back"


    Christopher said, but he earned a kick that send him flying right into the swampy waters.


    "I''m so sorry, I forgot that you were so..."


    She wanted to say weak, but then remembered the goblins, she had made the count and had discovered that out of the 200 plus goblins they fought, he had killed 150 of them, meaning three times what she had handled.


    Of course the reason why goblins are feared when in a small group isn''t because of their strength, it''s because they chink at your health until you die from bleeding,pain or exhaustion.


    "I swear that if you were a bandit or a goblin I would have your head for this"


    Christopher said as he rose from the swamp water.


    Vadima couldn''t hold but laugh by the sight of his face turning black by the mud covering his face, of course that only lasted for a few seconds, but it was enough for her to engrave the image into her mind and laugh canditly from time to time.


    Christopher was sleepy but he still walked forward, they didn''t know where they were going, but at least they had enough provisions to survive for awhile.


    Finding a place to rest in the swamp was impossible, thus they only stopped for a few minutes to rest before they went onwards.


    "You can sleep for a little, I will stand guard, you can do the same for me later"


    Vadima said when she was already at her wits end from walking for too long.


    Christopher had also discovered that while asleep his level rose up to 15 and his toughness had by itself leveled up by one, probably due to eating the goblin''s stones, well he leveled it up for another 5 points, making it reach level 8, two more levels for it to evolve into something more useful.


    The problem however was that from level 10-11 he needed 1000exp, from 11-12 another 1000exp, but from 12-13 it became 2000exp, then 3000exp.


    If he wanted to level up he had to begin killing more powerful monsters or simply continue mawing goblins, it gave a good amount of experience after all.


    When Christopher woke up it was night and Vadima was sadly sleeping. He didn''t know what to think, he thought that she was part of the army or something, but she acted more like a spoiled brat than a soldier.


    Christopher kept watch till she woke up, but once the sun was up he decided to directly wake her up.


    "Where am I, oh yes, we are still in the swamp"


    She said and begun walking behind him like before, she tried a couple of times to carry the bag in order to make it easier fo him, but he didn''t give it to her. He felt rather embarashed having a woman carry the burden while he walked emptyhanded.


    "You know you remind me of the Ecclesis paladins, they are all grumpy and go around shouting about the holy light and stuff about helping the weak, but in truth they are completely rotten inside"


    She said while trying to get a reaction, but there was nothing at all.


    "You think that acting kind to women will earn you points with them, I will tell you that it''s wishfull thinking, most women like being used, they like to think that they are needed, they love it when the man takes the first step into the dirt to kiss them"


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.She said, but to her words there was no reaction, of course she knew that it would have been like that, she had already expected it.


    "Awooo!"


    A sound similar to the howl of the wolf echoed from not too far away.


    "Please make it so that they are not feral wolf riders"


    She preyed, but to her prayers Christopher simply hid near a try using his sneak ability, be they feral or not ambushing the would earn him some time.


    Vadima did understand that logic, but she still hated the fact that she didn''t have any stealth skills.


    The large creature that could bearly be called a wolf rushed towards them, there was no goblin on top of it, but it didn''t seem to friendly.


    Vadima had already gotten used to disappearing feet trick, thus she wasn''t surprised when the monster stumbled and fell head first into the mud.


    Another large wolf whom rushed at them met a fate worse than missing his feet, he simply fell down and croacked as his brain went for a stroll.


    The wolves whom could faintly detect someone sneaking begun to circle around the area, of course that gave Vadima and Christopher more chances to attack, but the large beasts'' speed made it very hard to teleport a part of them, even more so because they weren''t moving towards him and even as they made rounds around them they still were hard to predict.


    Four wolves dies before they decided to retreat, of the original eight only half remained when they left and one was missing half its face, another had a hole on its side, another had lost its tail.


    Christopher didn''t know but Vadima knew that feral wolves were recorded as D rank monsters, they were very resilient and hard to kill for warriors, well for mages it depened on their element of choice, wind, earth and water are considered useless against them.


    Of course goblin wolf riders are even more troublesome, they are considered as rank A monsters and their fast attacks and intelligence make them hard for even veteran adventurers to solo.


    Of course there are very few monsters with high magic resistance, typicaly speaking a level 100 warrior will have around 10 magicality, meaning that they will be completely vulnerable to magic, of course that can be easily reversed by puting a general or mage or an enchanter by his side.


    Of course warriors would go full physicality, but talented warriors would be able to reach a level of 200, meaning that they tried to at least have a 30 magicality and mentality in order to be somewhat resistant to weak magic, in general they would take 30 less magic damage, of course whom would be stupid enough to try out whether the mage has 30 magic or more, in general even level 100 mages have at least a 50 magicality, making it pointless to charge towards a mage, of course their cheat abilities require no chant, making them especialy deadly.


    Normaly a warrior would try to kill the the mage before he could chant his spell, but there were two things that made mages more difficult to fight against, first being quick chant and second spell skills.


    Spells skills are much like their cheat powers, only they are less powerful in nature.


    Walking through the swamp turned to be more time consuming than they had throught, but while they were walking through the swamp two goblins arrived at the fort asking for help.


    Of course their heads now decorated the Pillar fortress, the first line of defense against the monsters that emerge from the pillar dungeon, a lawless fort where convicts are sent to serve their prison time.


    At the moment however a small elite troop was passing through the area and heading towards the the First floor of the Pillar dungeon.


    Amongst them could be seen the young Heroes of Nivava and the ex-royalty, while at the helm was Brigs, whom had now become their new Instructor or rather an observer.


    "As we have spoken each of you will be given a small foothold village near the Pillar outpost, you will be living there and growing stronger by hunting monsters, you have been given the deed to the villages as well as the permission to recruit people from those villages as your personal army, you have the righ to request weapons and provisions from the outpost through a written form as explained earlier"


    General Brigs Explained as he guided them towards the Pillar dungeon.


    He could only weep silently when alone for his bad fate, because he was Vadima''s subordinate he was given a promotion, a great promotion right to the warfront, to the outpost on the fifth floor, together with a group completely composed of Vadima''s ex-subordinates.


    Of course the fifth outpost by itself wasn''t such a terrifying place, the problem was reaching it, there was 50% chance of being wiped out before they even reach the next outpost as the road towards the next passage is guarded by stronger and stonger monsters, in general there is a natural disaster called a monster wave, Monsters always try to go upwards by one floor, at the time of the monster wave the outposts suffer serious damages, but at the period when there is no wave, the outposts are as idle as it gets, of course there will be times when some adventurer will come running to the fortress with monsters on his tail, but that''s nothing to fear.


    The main problem as stated is reaching the outposts.


    There are two outposts on each floor, one at the entrance to the country floor and another at the exit to the next floor.


    The one near the entrance has the duty to defend against the waves, while the one at the exit has the duty to patrol the path connecting the two outposts, meaning a rather risky duty, it was widely known that this duty was greatly ignored, thus leading to the passages becoming very dangerous.


    The Pillar dungeon looked like a large pillar stretching into the sky, but as they got closer and closer they could see it becoming more and more domineering, at first it looked like a needle, then like a pillar, later like a tower and in the end like an endless wall covering the horizon.


    They could see the openings of caves, as if the pillar iteself was made of swedish cheese, hundreds of holes could be seen stretching through the large wall.


    "All caves have long been explored, some are dead ends, others lead to a slime lake, an S rank existance you better not try facing one, after all they cannot move and all they do is produce level 1 slimes, thus making them more beneficial than harmfull for gathering Slime cores, our country''s national resource"


    General Brigs explained as they headed towards a heavily armored  location where they could see a huge gate sealing a single cave.


    "This is one of the entrances into the Pillar heading towards the demon world, the ones going upwards are heading towards the Celestial world, you should understand that of all the passages go down, and in the dungeon pillar first floor where you are going, there will be dozens of unexplored holes that might lead to the second floor, stay clear of them, they are extremely dangerous for people whom haven''t reached level 100 yet, even level 200 warriors are known to die from monster ambushed in narrow tunnels and armies being wiped out"


    His words made the young heroes terrified, at first they thought that it would be a walk in the part to defeat the demon king since they were in a large group, but now they were going to each be responsible for themselves as well as protecting their own possessions from bandits and monsters.


    "Don''t be so scared, the Queen has given an order that you are each allowed to die at least three times, if you don''t die continuously of course, which will mean that you are trash to begin with and will be left dead, so don''t go dying too early or to casualy, the Ideal is you establishind yourselves at your..."


    At the moment a rather large side door opened at the side of the large gate and they were led into a dark passage.


    "Everyone be on guard, logicaly there shouldn''t be monsters at the passage, but there have been tons of times where a few small slimes have made their way through tiny holes in the passage"


    General Brigs said warning them and raising their vigilance.


    In the end it turned out to be a false alarm, but their nerves were already stretched and due to the darkness of the cave they couldn''t relax until they saw light at the end of the tunnel.


    The First floor of the dungeon Pillar unlike their imagination wasn''t some cave, They could see the familiar endless wall behind them, but above their heads there was a sky similar as the one they had before, only now it was dark and they could see stars in the sky and a moon shining their path.


    They could see that they now were in another Outpost, there large gate on this side was undergoing repairs and the soldiers looked like battle hardened veterans, nothing like the riff raff on the other side of the tunnel.


    "Wellcome to Starnight Outpost, the first outpost of the first floor, here we have night all the time so no need to be too surprised"


    An elderly man whom had approached them with two soldiers carrying torches said.


    "Oh, Logan old dog, I see you are still alive"


    General Brigs said as he went forth to give him a big hug, one looking like a fat rat and the other like an old bear.


    "So how deep are you being sent?"


    The bearlike man called logan asked.


    "I have to report to the fifth floor within a year"


    Brigs said sighing as if in pain.


    "Did you kill the king or something?"


    Logan asked jokingly.


    "Don''t even joke about it, I know that here news won''t arrive for about a few years or so, but the Country is already under another ruler, the old king croaked of old age and his little daughter Bloom, you remember that retarded little girl that liked to set the horses'' tails on fire, now her mother is the new High Queen of Nivava, by the way you might see some familiar faces in the people that I have escorted, read this letter tomorrow lets go to have a drink while the young ones go to rest, they will have lots to do later on"


    Brigs said and the two soldiers led all the people both those of his troops and the heroes to some tents, inside there was was food, water and a shining stone that lit the inside of the tent.


    "Why do you use torches if you have stones that shine?"


    Mina asked out of curiosity.


    "These are called Moonlight stones, they charge energy from the moon and emit light, it''s not that we don''t like to use them, you simply don''t know when one will suddenly go out, whereas torches simply need to be lit and then used as a one time thing, although regularly we prefer using light magic, a pity our mage fell ill, also try not to move the stone too much, they tend to go out faster when moved around"


    The soldier explained, it was funny how the brutish looking soldier ended up being such a good guy.


    There was no sun to signify day and night, at some moment in the darkness of the night a soldier woke them up and led them towards a large tent.


    It was a rather beautiful tent that from affar looked like a glowing lamp due to the lights inside.


    The tent was located on a hill making it easy to see down bellow, seeing hundereds of tents and fires like fireflies in the darkness.


    This was just the first impression they got from the Starnight outpost, inside the tent there was no table and they could see two people sitting on wolf furs.


    "I have been instructed to inform you of your accomodations, as you might have been already told there are four castletown which will become your bases of operation, of course that also means that you will be divided into four groups to travel to the Castletown closest to your fief"


    Old man Logan explained.


    "Don''t forget to explain them the basics around here"


    General Brigs said visibly drunk.


    "Cool down your horses, before we go into survival tips I would like to greet a good friend amongst you, isn''t that right his highness the  ex-prince Verillio"


    The old man''s face begun crook with a rather vicious smile.


    "If only..."


    Prince Verillio wanted to say something, but he stopped midways.


    "I''m sure that we can leave small emnities behind as we can leave behind any enmity there had been between us"


    "You little piece of shit punk, do you know what living under eternal darkness for thirty years is like, well not that you won''t experience it for yourself, All hail the Queen, I''m already starting to like her, well just make sure to stay hidden like in the first time today, even seeing your mug makes my wine taste bad"


    The old man said as he took another gulp of his wine, he knew his priorities and since the person he loafed was now a slave of some hero he wouldn''t act too beat the crap out of him in order not to offend the hero, but their enmity wasn''t something that rules could mend.


    It was long ago when logan and brigs were still soldiers of Vadima''s father, a great and reknown general, a day that he would never forget.


    That day Verillio''s elder brother ignored military orders and rushed towards a horde of monsters by himself, of course he wasn''t crazy, he was a level 200 Talented warrior, meaning his class was Talented warrior, because his skills were simply average, even a common warrior could easily be his sparring partner.


    Of course he had a rather large ego, he not only ignored the general''s advice, but he even commanded another battalion to open a way for him to have a one on one fight against the Wave boss.


    Of course the opening only lasted for a few seconds until thousands of slimes like a sea drowned him alive, not even his body remained.


    Of course the general knew nothing about it since he was still in his tent making plans with his advisors, at the moment he learned of the Prince''s stupid action of moving out with a whole battalion, the general immediately gathered as many as he could to leading a completely unprepared army towards the wave of slimes, no barricades no walls, nothing to protect them.


    In the end only a handful survived to return back to tell the tale of the onslaught, the general died having killed the wave''s boss in a duel from legends, but dissolved in the monster''s acid explosion that happened upon its death.


    Logan at the time was one of the lucky few whom survived to tell the tale, but what happened after they returned was another story.


    Not only the King didn''t honor the general''s bravery and accomplishments, he even struck his name from the ranks of generals, demoting him and making him a coward that could not protect the Prince''s life and turtled inside his tent while the Prince bravely faced the monsters and had even gravely injured the Wave boss before his arrival and died a horrible death by the acid from the bosses'' explosion the whole story was twisted around and make it so that the one whom had acted heroicaly was the brain dead prince, of course that was not the worst thing, the worst thing was that the survivors of the fight were labeled as cowards whom left the prince to die to save their own lives.


    Logan and his whole military carrier went down the drain in a single night because of Verillion''s brother, of course this wasn''t his enmity with Verillion, his enmity came from a small matter that happened after they were sentenced to Serve a sentence at the Pillar outpost on the surface, like all criminals with light charges or great strengths.


    But as Logan was walking out of the palace a small pipsquik with red flarry hair that reminded him of the idiotic prince came into his view, Logan simply glared at the child and it begun crying having evidently leeked its trousers.


    There was an uproar a few seconds afterwards about how he had dared to threaten a royal offspring to tears and disrespecting the royalty and other bullshit, of course all of this would have been written off if the small child said he forgave him when he apologized sincerely, after all the child was not responsible for its brother being an idiot.


    Of course there''s a reason why Nivava can change generals like sleeves, the main reason is Classes, the general class is not so rare and although talented individuals are rare, there is still an eccess in generals, after all the buffs given provided by a general cannot be more than one, in other words there cannot be more one general buff in the army, that of the strongest general, the buffs of all other generals in the group or army are negated by that one''s generals, thus having a talented general is like a double edged sword for the commanders since their buff will not work while in his army, making them the same as regular warriors if not worse, of course they can still use command buffs,tactical buffs and other temporary buffs.


    Of course Logan''s enmity didn''t spawn just by being sent to the first floor, it was because his each year his petition to return to the surface came back sealed by Verillio''s royal seal, refused each time.


    For Verillio, Logan was like a black spot in his history, everyone would humiliate him and belittle him, even his credibility as a prince had fallen bellow all his simplings, even little Bloom at the time was more prestigious than himself, of course he wouldn''t have ever imagine that the little girl would in the end sit on the throne.


    In parts for him the Event with Logan had forever barred his road to rulership, thus he was forced to support some other candidate, each time the petition would arrive to his hands, whom was responsible for logistics and promotions in the army because of his brother''s great feat in battle and heroic death, he would send it back rejecting his return to the surface.


    Of course now the situation had changed, Logan would most likely be returning to the surface with honors for his thirty ears of service, while he would have to travel into the depths of hell acompanying the weak hero, whom was even weaker than himself.

 11 The Mine at the swamp

    "You Idiot, why the fuck do you think there were medicine in the baggage, what on earth were you thinking while leaving your wounds to fetter"


    Vadima exclaimed as she begun pouring strange concotion into his wound.


    "Is it even a problem in a world where healing magic exists, all I have to do is find a healer"


    Christopher said as he stood up, he was having a slight fever, but nothing that would stop him from walking further.


    "You idiot, do you really want to die, do you even know how far the swamp stretches!"


    Vadima shouted in outrage, but non the less continued following behind him.


    "Turn to the right, I see a mountain in the distance, maybe we will be able to ge out of this accursed Swamp"


    Vadima said, making Christopher turn his head to look into the distance, he could faintly discern the mountain as he focused his eyes, his glasses were long lost in the swampy waters thus his vision was now limited to begin with.


    Even though however the mountain seemed to get closer, the swamp didn''t seem to want to end even worse there were now some dangerous spots where a person could easily sink into the Bog, as the water was becoming deeper and deeper.


    Whether it was lucky or unlucky they had encountered no other monsters on the way, until one day they suddenly made contact with civilization.


    "Halt!, what''re your purpose be in commin to our mountain humans!"


    The one speaking was not visible but the voice sounded human.


    "We seek shelter and a place to eat, we lost our way and had to make a pass through the swamps since we lacked a map, but even if we had one, we would still be lost in this damned swamp"


    Vadima cursed at the swamp that seemed to be endless.


    "Well you are rather lucky, we dwarves have a mine close by, by the way you do have money with you right?"


    The voice asked in a rather greedy tone.


    "Money is not of the question, we also have a few materials you might be interested in"


    Vadima said as she tried to wrestle the bag out of Christopher''s hands, which didn''t take more than a few moments of her time and then took out a strange ore that looked like a black metal.


    "Oh, you got some finy shiny Gulok over there miss"


    The dwarf said as he came from over the bushes, in his hands there was a shield and a pickaxe or something that looked similar to one, since there was a shovel at the center making it more like a shovel than a pick, but as he was holding it with the pike in front it was probably more like a pickaxe than a shovel.


    "Follow me, the tunnel I came from isn''t too far from here"


    The dwarf said with a happy expression, as if all the ore in their hands would become his or something.


    Christopher wouldn''t have been surprised if the dwarf had led them into an ambush, but that didn''t happen at least at the entrance of the tunnel.


    The small badly made tunnel, didn''t look like the famed passages from the mines of moria, in the lord of the rings, it was simply a dried up batch of earth that was being supported by stalagmite pillars on both sides.


    "Your friend doesn''t look so good"


    The dwaft said as they travelled through the tunnel.


    "This idiot got his wounds to fetter and is in need of medicine, I have done the basic threatment to stabilize his condition, but the wounds will only get worse then the effect goes off"


    Vadima said rather distressed.


    Christopher didn''t know if she was an idiot for trusting the dwarf so much or him for travelling with her in the first place, he could after all simply ditch her at some point, a pity that he wasn''t a vicious person whom would leave a defenceless sleeping woman in the middle of the swamps to sneak away.


    "So da lad has a tumor in his head or somethin'' well you are probably lucky that our dwarven healers are famous for their healing runes, if you got enough of dat ore you might consider buying one"


    The dwarf said as he moved a stange his hand to shine the way, on his hand they could see a strange glowing symbol, this was a rune that could produce light.


    There were dozens of those runes on the pillars that responded to his own rune thus making the once dark tunnel into a rather well lit passage.


    Of course Christopher would still stumble from time to time since he couldn''t see well underfoot without his glasses, but he didn''t really mind it, the one that made a fuss out of it was Vadima whom was now carrying the bag with one hand and supporting him with her other hand.


    The dwarf looked at them with some interest since he didn''t know what to make of these strange visitors, logicaly speaking the swamp tunnel was at the borders with three countries, Nivava and the goblin Klan, thus it wasn''t so rare for some people to come by, the most regular costumers of the dwarves were bandits, whom came to trade loot for weapons and food, but the two of them didn''t look like bandits, maybe escaped convicts or something would be the answer, in truth if they had no money he would be even more happy, but money was also good, especialy since he acted like a guide.


    "The entrance is up ahead, the fee for guiding is one gulok ore"


    The greedy dwarf said while stretching his hand.


    "From when did the guiding fee rise from gold to Gulok?"


    Vadima said in outrage, making the happy dwarf''s face turn sour.


    "It seems the lady knows her way around here, well then a gold ore it is"


    The swindling dwarf said somewhat disatisfied, regretting not killing them and taking all the ore for himself when he could, but it was still good as long as he earned a fee for free.


    "Well although I know that one big gold ore is worth more than the fee, I expect you to open the gate for us as well"


    Vadima said, making the dwarf''s face become even more distorted from anger.


    He wanted to gain some free ore but in the end he was forced to work for it in full.


    "Well lets go sign the papers, don''t you dare however go back on the deal, you know that dwarves value greatly an equal exchange"


    The dwarf said, it was too late now to act unruly, if they as much as screamed for help he would not only be punished, but even penalized with some incredible amount of debt.


    Vadima was rather surprised when she once more looked inside the bag, in truth there wasn''t even a piece of edible food or useful item, all that Christopher had been carrying for the past few days was gold and other ores as well as a few uncut semiprecious stones.


    Of course she was there when he first filled the bag, but she didn''t care about gold and stuff, only the food and healing concotions.


    "Olie, what on earth are you doin'' back so soon, aren''t you supposed to patrol the swamps till nightfall"


    A voice came from inside.


    "Dad, I stumbled upon some humans who got lost and are lookin'' for shelter"


    The Greedy dwarf Olie said humbly.


    "Dats ma'' boy always likes to help others"


    The Gate opened and a grey bearded dwarf came out greeting them.


    "Wellcome to our small mine of Lokdin, I hope that you will rest well and work well"


    "Work well and rest well!"


    Vadima said, as was the typical dwarven greeting.


    "Why''re you elboin'' your old man Olie"


    The greybearded dwarf was rather surprised at his son''s impulsive action but after some whispering they were both laughing out loud.


    "Sorry for the wait, please follow me to the bank and as I heard you will also need a to find a healer"


    The grey bearded man said as he led them into the small passage and through another gate.


    It was funny how every person whom they met was either the Bearded man''s brother/sister or Son/daughter or Nephew/Niece.


    "You don''t need to be so much on guard, we dwarves are not goblins, we won''t kill you just for some stupid materials, by the way I can tell that you two are strong surviving through the swamp to reach our mines with just the two of you, Well it''s not a surprise since you have a scout with you"


    The dwarf said, having mistaken Christopher for a scout, after all his steps were barely audible even for his ears so he was either a Rogue or a Scout, not like other stealth classes didn''t exist, but those were probably the two most probable and since she was a warrior, he couldn''t be a rogue, it was impossible for a rogue and a warrior to survive through the swamp without ending sinking in the bogs.


    "He''s n..."


    She wanted to speak, but felt a kick on her foot.


    "Whatever, could we go through the documents fast, my companion is in a rather bad state"


    "Don''t be shy, you lovin'' mice should be the famous lovers from stories, I have heard about humans elopin'' an'' stuff, but this is the first time I have lived to see the sight, such love can hardly be hidden"


    The old dwarf''s words gave them both a pain in the stomach.


    Vadima wanted to shout "Are you blind!", but she didn''t since they still needed the dwarf''s help and seeing as everyone there were his relatives, shouting at him would be like insulting all the people there.


    Christopher chose wisely to simply ignore him and his remarks, after all he had no feeling for Vadima whatsoever, so what if she was pretty, so what if she was sexy, his heart had already turned into stone.


    "Well here we are, the Dwarven bank of our Mine, you will register here, you have two choices first deposit all your items for points and secondly exchange minerals for currencies of different races"


    The dwarf explained and then went forth to greet the white bearded dwarf behind the counter.


    "Father we have guests from outside"


    He said while going a strange hand signal with his hand under his beard.


    "He''s probably secretly telling him that we''re loaded?"


    Vadima explained the short silence that followed.


    "Dear guests our mines are happy to accomodate a lovely couple like yourselves, now please fill this form and give me your valuables for safekeeping, they will be returned to you when exited the mines or materials of similar value"


    The dwarf said, making Christopher somewhat anxious for unknown to Vadima reasons, especialy the moment she handed over the bag.


    ''A pity I really wanted to have those stones made into jewels''


    Christopher thought, of course the stones he spoke about were the three semi-precious uncut gemstones.


    Of course he had no idea about their value, especialy their value in the eyes of a dwarf.


    The dwarf begun taking out one by one the things inside the bag, weighted them, then took a magnifying glass to look at them closer and then recorded three numbers on a piece of paper.


    "Oh silver ore, 2.8kg, 3dp"


    "Another silver ore, 3.1kg, 3dp"


    "Gold ore, 10.2kg, 10200dp"


    The difference between the price of Gold and silver in this world was akin to a 1000:1 as it seemed but he couldn''t say why.


    "Oh gulok Ore, a fine speciment, 50kg of weight, 2500dp"


    He said 50kg, but the piece of ore was so small it could easily fit into one''s palm, it was rather funny how weightless the bag had been on his bag due to his improved physique.


    "Wait isn''t that too little?"


    Vadima suddenly interrupted.


    "You probably don''t know the exchange rate, I give you my Runeheart oath that the price for Gulok ore has fallen in recent years if you find even a single dwarf or human whom would trade it for more than I let my soul leave my body and join my ancestors"


    The oath was heavy and Vadima couldn''t but curse the orks and goblins in her mind, it was probably them whom had the monopoly on Gulok or and since the prices fell it ment that there was so much ore that the dwarves didn''t know what to do with it.


    The dwarves were famous Bankers in the Axis world, they even had a strange communication system and a rather complex exchange rate system.


    Of course the most important was their teleportation system, they could teleport items from one location to another through a small room they called the storage room, they simply needed to put some coordinates and the room''s door would lead to the storage room with the material they want, of course there was a scandal long ago about dwarves artificialy raising the price of their own ores, but the death of a hundred oathbreaking bankers was enough to discourage further such actions and regain the dwarven credibility of course the remunitions paid had also some effect.


    "How can it be such beauty?"


    The dwarf said with his eyes peeled as he pulled the first gemstone out of the bag.


    "Since the Banker likes it how about your make the proceedure a little faster and this gem can be yours, it''s a fair deal..."


    Vadima wanted to say but...


    "No!"


    Christopher had another opinion.


    "Are you a dwarf or something?"


    Vadima asked him, rather angrily, in truth there were three races that were all over gemstones, one was the goblins, second were the dwarves and third were human Enchanters.


    "Why do we have to give it away we can simply wait for him to end counting, there''s only fourty stones inside anyways, how long can that take?"


    Christopher said somewhat angrily, it wasn''t greed that spoke, it was unwillingness to give away what he had been carrying for so long without being given anything in return.


    "Oh, the young man has some balls, I like people whom aren''t tryin'' to lick your balls all the time, but the formal proccedure to allow you into the mines takes two days, one day for for checking if your items are your own or stolen, a second day to check whether you are wanted in any Dwarven mine or owe a debt in any dwarven banks and if there is some troublesome matter you might even need to wait for a third day for a council to decide on your matters"


    The old dwarf said while a broad smile could be seen on his face as he politely accepted the gemstone into his pocket.


    With one gemstone in his pocket the whitebearded dwarf happily listed the other items until he stumbled upon the second gemstone, this one was smaller, but also even more precious than the one before, he greedily looked at the gemstone and then made a puppy face towards Vadima as if asking for it as well.


    Once Vadima agreed the speed at which he registered the stones begun to speed up at a fast pace, the third gemstone he simply listed it in their account, it wasn''t nearly as valuable and he could always buy one of those for a low price at any jewelry.


    The points they were given were a shoking 104086dp, for Vadima whom undertood the value of these points it was a rather good surprise, especialy since the dwarf chose to forgo the two days stay in a prison cell, which was the regular proccedure.


    "Lets go towards the healer first and then to find an Inn"


    Vadima said as she dragged him away, she had nothing to identify her or how many points they had she simply dragged him away from the bank and into a broadly lit tunnel.


    "You see that simbol over there, that''s the dwarven rune for healing"


    She said while pointing at a wooden board that was placed near a cave entrance.


    Going inside they saw numerous caves, each having a dwarf waiting outside, most of them were females and only one was male.


    The dwarves females looked like those Chibi characters, they had large heads and eyes, a smaller body and huge breasts, which they balanced on their arms.


    Christopher didn''t make them for dwarves, but he didn''t really care as long as they could heal him.


    "Healing rune for only 119dp"


    "Curing rune for only 199dp"


    "Regeneration rune only 799dp"


    The dwarven women begun talking with voices as if they had inhaled helium or something, it sounded rather funny, but their prices were like a knife in his heart.


    "I want Curing rune threatment for my partner here, who''s the best one here in curing?"


    Vadima asked, truth was that runes weren''t omnipotent like magic, runes had a large flaw, that being that they need a skill to be used, the best your skill at a specific rune the more powerful its effect.


    For example a mage''s fireball with a magicality of X will do X damage.


    A dwarf''s runic fireball with a runic fireball skill of Y will only do X+Y damage, even if his magicality is 20, Of course you might think that there is no difference whatsoever if they train their respective skills as they level up, well that''s wher you are wrong. The reason being that magicality is a stat, meaning that with each level they will either way be able to raise it if they want, but a skill point has eight different skills it can go into, meaning that you might level up your cooking skill instead of your rune spell at some point of time or trying to level up two rune spells simulateneously.


    "Johlr! someone needs an expensive cure rune!"


    One of the girls shouted in a high pitched voice.


    From a cave at some corner came out a Chibi woman whose hair was grey.


    She was considered an elder of the dwarves, but only her hair were different from the other dwarven ladies.


    "The price is at 1000dp"


    Old lady Johlr stated and after Vadima agreed she simply clapped her hands and on the spot a large Runic symbol appeared and flowed into Christopher''s body, the Fever begun to subside and he could feel his strength coming back, but he also felt incredibly tired.


    "Do you also need healing services?"


    The little lady Johlr asked.


    "There''s no need, he''ll get better with time, we''ll be staying in this mine for some time, but we might in the future require some regeneration rune engraved"


    She said as she carried Christopher towards the resting area, or what the humans called an Inn.


    The food was rather strange and the ale tasted like piss.


    "You don know that what we are eating is the famous dwarf meatworm and drinking fireworm ale"


    Of course Christopher could imagine a large enough worm that could be cut for its meat, but making ale out of a worm was his first, well not like he was a specialist or anything in alcoholic beverages.


    "Oh, I''ve already been informed of the lovely couple, we have a good room for two if you like?"


    The Inn keeper a goldbearded dwarf came to greet them with another jug of what was seemingly ale.


    "You should try this one, it''s the best I have and it''s free of charge"


    The dwarf said while leaving the jug there for them to taste.


    "This is rather tasty"


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.Christopher said, the drink was very much to his liking, like a sweet intoxicating taste taken out of his dreams.


    Vadima was somewhat reluctant to drink it, but after hearing Christopher''s evaluation she decided to try it.


    The taste was trully enchanting, there was no way to stop drinking.


    "How is this Wine called?"


    Christopher asked he was simply in love with this wine.


    "This is something really good, it''s called Elven wine, known for raising the mentality stat of those whom drink it, a simply glass of wine can raise your stat by one, nothing like the cheap substitudes used by the human nobility, of course a bottle of this will cost you 10000dp"


    The Innkeeper said while smiling.


    Christopher didn''t know what to say, he was sort of stingy with his money, but he had a sweet tooth for delicacies, this wine was totaly worth it.


    "How much are we talking about?"


    Christopher asked, seemingly interested, making Vadima want to punch him in the face, she didn''t take him for an alcoholic.


    "5litres a barrel which you can take with you on you travels"


    The Innkeeper said while taking out a small wooden barrel with a faucet.


    "If there was some easy way to carry it, then maybe I would take one or even two"


    Christopher explained his reluctance, making Vadima even more angry, why would he even need 10litres of wine it would probably spoil even before he could drink it all.


    "By the way you seem like a knowledgable man, do you know of other food that raises stats, for instance what about Magicality or Physique"


    Christopher asked, making Vadima whom he could have also asked frown from his stupid question, In truth elven wine wasn''t even worth that much if you went to buy it strait from the elven kingdom, but as an exported good, they like to sell it for simply intolerable prices, of course the main reason for the prices is because the wine exported is too small of a quantity, there is even a quota of how much wine is allowed to be exported at a time which is tightly controlled by the elves, thus mentaining a stable price at all times.


    "The costumer knows me well, of course I won''t charge you with that bottle since I said I would not and there is indeed extraordinary stuff to eat, not long ago, dragon meat made its way to our lowly country, it''s said that if you eat dragon meat and drink the blood, you will experience a once in a lifetime boost of 10strength and 10magic"


    The dwarf said with pride.


    "Already tasted, anything else?"


    Vadima said, of course Christopher also felt that it was familiar to something he had already experienced.


    "The how about demon cores, it''s said that if one consumes a demon core they can raise their stats, of course it has to be purified first, it''s a specialty from the Country of Ecclesia, although regular cores only increase one stat point, but with mouthly ingestion you can become  really powerful"


    The dwarf said.


    "Or a bloodthirsty demon"


    Vadima added, this was the reason that only Ecclesia itself used the demon cores, although there were some whom liked to gamble with their lives.


    "If you say you have magic fruits, they I will fall from the skies"


    Vadima said, she of course knew that magic fruits, not the things given to the heroes for wellcoming, those were simple stat food, the real magic food were stuff of legends, they were products that only kings could be allowed to consume.


    "Of course our small mines wouldn''t have something as precious as magic fruits, even the elves won''t sell them to others, all they do is make magic wine out of them, which is even more expensive than the one I just gave you, but even so only elven royalty has a chance to drink magic wine or eat a magic fruit"


    The man said, but didn''t stop as he had a wide smile on his face.


    "But what I do know is a place that makes elixirs, they might not be like the famed Greddor elixirs, but believe me they are worth your time"


    The dwarf insisted.


    "All you dwarves know to concote is fucking drugs, don''t act as if it''s a secret, all the backsteets are filled with your special elixirs"


    Vadima said repulsively and sarcasticaly.


    "I swear on the my rune heart, the man makes stat raising elixirs, some even better than the ones created by the ogres, even if you bring the best upraiser you will hear that his elixirs are the real deal"


    The dwarf said swearing, making it hard for Vadima to retord. In truth she wanted to curse at him, at all the dwarves, each time she was winning with arguments they simply swore an oath to die if they were lying and won one over her, weren''t they swearing a little too easily, did they alter the oath or something in the last decade.


    Of course she couldn''t ask such a rude question, it would be like blaspheming inside the temple, in Ecclesia it meant death in the dwarven territories it was exile from all their mines and tunnels.


    "Then I will have to see the man, but before that do you know anything about magic bags or something that could help with holding things inside"


    Christopher asked making Vadima want to facepalm herself.


    "Just fucking shut up, If you want an adventurer backpack all you need do is join the adventurer guild, you will be given one for free"


    Vadima said in anger, it was all common knowledge after all and even the dwarf was terrified by her fiery temper.


    "I have heard that love can make people blind, but you should really think returning her home and elope with some other girl, I know this time of women they are not worth it"


    The Innkeeper wispered this advice to Christopher whose face begun to bloat as he tried to hold his laugher with one hand covering his face.


    "Don''t you dare badmouth this noble lady, behind her back of have you becided that you have decided to part with your manhood?"


    Vadima said with her sword in hands, it was a large two handed sworld, that was around the height of an average man, it would be practicaly hard to use it without a high enough physique, especialy since it was made out of Gulok ore, which was incredibly durable and heavy.


    Of course to her words Christopher couldn''t hold it back and begun laughing, it was simply too cliche, he couldn''t keep it back especialy since she acted like a stereotypical warrior lady from movies, did she really think that such threats held some weight or something, might as well kill him, why bullshit with playing mental games just to feel herself supperior it was simply to amusing for him.


    "You shut up, I swear that after we get a map and provision I''m going my own way"


    Vadima stated, of course she awaited for him to stop her or something.


    "Then how about parting right now, we can divide the money in half, each takes his own part and spends it as he likes"


    This was Christopher''s answer, he of course didn''t give a shit about anything at the moment, the adventurer guild sounded good enough and after gaining a few skill books and equipment he would simply go towards the Dungeon pillar, it wouldn''t be impossible to reach the Demon king and slay him. Simple and naive thoughts like those traveled through his head.


    "Alright, lets go to the bank and do just that"


    She said decisively and of course after they went and did some additional paperwork, dividing the 103080dp into two parts, each one of them ended up with 51540dp, Christopher then went and a regular Inn room for the month food involved for only 100dp and went to the alchemist the Innkeeper suggested.


    The Place where the alchemist lived was a cave that was rather high, he had to take an uphill path and then pass a few twists and turns to arrive a rathe shaddy cave, there was too little light here and he could see junk all over the place, this didn''t even look like a store at a first sight, of course under more carefull examination there was a counter under the trash lying around.


    "Is mr Kulriodar inside?"


    Christopher asked.


    "It''s Kurlidandr you insolent human, what do you want inside my store?"


    A hoarse and angry dwarven voice came from the dwarf.


    "I was told that you sold powerful elixirs that could raise stats and even more"


    Christopher answered somewhat irritated, but he really wanted some elixirs.


    "Hm, I don''t know you seem somewhat weak, too weak for one of my elixirs"


    The dwarf that suddenly emerged from the trash said.


    He wore a leather helm on his head and two googles hung on his head, his beard was hidden under his grey lab robe and on his hands he wore leather gloves.


    "Do you sell elixirs or not?"


    Christopher asked once more.


    "I sell, I sell, in truth I sell anything that you can see in these piles"


    The dwarf scientist said, but sighed in disappointment as he saw that Christopher didn''t seem so interested in his junk.


    "What''s this?"


    Christopher suddenly asked, seeing something interesting in the trash.


    "That''s not for sale, I was looking for that all day, this is a purified demon core, an ingredient I use for making elixirs, it''s rather expensive, even the smallest of them costs 1000dp"


    Kurlidandr explained.


    "Well what elixirs do you have for sale then?"


    Christopher asked.


    "Well I do have ten different types except of course if you are looking for drugs, then I would advice you to turn around go back the road you came and take the downhill, I''m a respectable alchemist not some drug dealer!"


    The dwarf shouted, thinking of Christopher as some drug addict.


    "Do you have some bad habit shouting like a madman all the time?"


    Christopher asked even more irritated than before.


    "Only when I''m angered by some idiot that comes inside asking stupid questions!"


    The dwarf shouted once more.


    "I wouldn''t ask questions if some stupid dwarf had taken out some stupid elixirs and explained what each of them does and how much they cost!"


    Christopher shouted back at the dwarf but after that simply begun calming himself down, it simply wasn''t worth the stress dealing with this dwarf.


    "Alright, alright I have ten original elixirs, five of them for stats and three for skills and two for some bodily alternations"


    The dwarf said as he took out a large case that held dozens of potions in rather spectacularly made glass containers, there must have been at least a hundred inside the case, but the most surprising staff was that the case appeared out of thin air.


    "So name price and effect of your elixirs"


    Christopher stated.


    "This red one and the Orange are two similar potions to increase physique, the downside is that they decrease mentality for the red and magicality for the orange, the green increases mentality by decreasing physique and the Blue and Purple increase Magicality by reducing physique and mentality"


    The dwarf said while explaining the first five elixirs with some disatisfaction.


    "Aren''t they defective elixirs?"


    Christopher stated it bluntly, in general elixirs increase stats and don''t decrease them, meaning that they could not exactly be called elixirs at least that''s what their teacher had told them.


    "Well I''m not proud of them, but with my tight budget that''s all I can make, the ones in the front are the prototypes, their effects are worse than the ones in the back, the final conversion rate is gaining 1 point for losing half, without any side effects, meaning that if you drink an orange and blue elixir you will get a 0.5 gain in both physique and magicality, a red and green will gain you 0.5 in physique and mentality"


    The dwarf said rather proud of himself


    "Then how much Dp would you need to make a complete elixir?"


    Christopher asked somewhat interested.


    "I don''t know you can''t expect of an artist to create a masterpiece simply because he wants to create one, It''s divine inspiration that allows art to exist"


    The dwarf said looking at the ceiling of his own cave.


    "What if I invest in your business, I have at my disposal 50000dp, Of course I don''t know their true value, but if you can supply me with elixirs I could dive into the dungeon pillar for some loot"


    Christopher''s thoughts were rather naive as always, he had heard of investments and the world of shareholders, but he had no idea what he was talking about.


    "Wait my good friend, you say you have 50000dp, well that could buy us some muscle and help with a lot of problems lets first go to the bank, whom did you say that sent you to me?"


    The dwarf said his eyes sparkling with hope and aspiration.


    "The Innkeeper"


    ''whose name I don''t really know''


    He thought as he hadn''t even asked his name.


    "Must be my brother, he''s been doing business selling fake elven wine for ages, adding some of my elixirs inside to make dwarven ale taste like wine, he''s a despicable fellow, don''t ever buy wine from him, they are all immitations and if you hear him swear oaths that he has elven wine, then it''s true, he does have it, but won''t sell it to anyone"


    The dwarf said to his new friend making it evident why the dwarf was so generous in gifting them a bottle for free.


    "By the way if you want to erase a skill, remove a skillpoint or mutate a skill the three elixirs are not bad, but the side effects are somewhat painfull, since you will be bedridden for a day or two at the least"


    The dwarf said showing the next three potions, of course Christopher was rather interested in his strange creations.


    "The last two are rather unique, this one acts similar with the evolution curse, giving some trait of another race to you, I call it the mutation elixir, but this last one is my masterpiece, you see this small bottle that only contains a droplet, this is the monster blood, it can give you the trait of a monster, incredible isn''t it, in a way with this you can become half dragon or another race that would normaly be impossible, a pity that dragon blood is so damn expensive, all I have are lesser beasts"


    The dwarf said in disappointment, but Christopher''s eyes lit up by the word "Dragon blood", the Inn keeper had mentioned something about dragon blood before, so if he could gain the traits of a dragon then wouldn''t he be really powerful.


    "Lets go to the bank first, since we will be partners in the future, by the name my name Is Christopher"


    He said with a wide smile on his face satisfied with befriending a rather interesting dwarf whom could become really useful.


    "hold your horses a little and come help me pack, after we enter the bank we are leaving this dumphole, there''s no reason staying here, we will be going to Rune King''s mountain, if I open a store in the main street there, I can earn millions in a matter of days"


    The Dwarf said fascinated by his idea.


    "The concotions will be named as Altering Elixirs or lets make it Altexirs or something catchy, yes, Altelixir that would be the new brand, begin packing"


    The dwarf said as he directed Christopher to do his bidding, of course two pairs of hands were better than one, thus he simply complied.


    On their arrival to the bank however a desperate Vadima awaited for his rescue.


    "You need to lend me money, I don''t want to work in the mines for the rest of my life, I''m too young and beautiful to die in the mines!"


    She shouted while hunging on him like a drug addict.


    "Well I was walking the steet and then I reached the dwarven smithy, dwarves are famous for their smithing craftmanship, thus I went inside to look at weapons and of course I fell in love with the sword at fist sight, it was the perfect weapon, but the price was 55000, of course it was a rare bargain that comes from Gods themselves, you have to loan me 4000, since I sort of have already bought it, yes I know that it was an impulse on my side, but it''s not a regular sort, just look at it"


    Vadima showed a regular two hande sword, there didn''t seem to be anything special about it, but when the dwarf next to him saw it, he cursed out loud.


    "What idiot would sell this beauty for only 55000, that''s a crime punishable by death, he should be hung on the streets and spit on by every dwarf that passes him by!"


    "Isn''t that so, I too couldn''t hold myself but then I remembered that I''m a little short on dp, so please help me this once"


    She said in a rather pathetic tone.


    "Since you are his woman of course he has to pay for his woman''s sword, what sort of man is he if he doesn''t even do so much for his woman!"


    The dwarf scientist was rather intense, but Christopher was more puzzled as to why every dwarf who met her said that she was his woman, was it the way she acted or something else.


    "Yes, yes, take responsibility!"


    Vadima said, being even more shameless than usual for some reason, were 4000dp such a large amount, well he did remember 3kg of silver only viving a meager 3dp, but wasn''t that because silver was underprised or something.


    "Whatever, I don''t care, by the way we are going to the capital, as per our agreement you can go wherever you want"


    Christopher said making her happy, but the dwarf''s face suddenly warped with an intense sense of being cheated.


    "Wait isn''t she your woman?"


    The dwarf asked.


    "Did I ever say she was, we were merely traveling together, before our carriage crushed, then we were attacked by wild goblins as we walked all the way till here"


    Christopher explained.


    "What shameless woman wears the blood or another male than her own husband, this darn swindler just swindled me of 4000 gold, does she thinks that she can go away without paying them back!"


    Vadima''s face became grim as she heard the dwarf''s words, it was true that she had forgotten to clean her clothes, but only now did she remember the world famous dwarven bed play, infamous for its gore and blood, some females even kill their husbands in bed if they are too weak.


    "Oh, could you please eplain to me  what you''re talking about, since we came for some reason many dwarves have mistaken us for a couple"


    Christopher said.


    "You see when a couple decides that they like one another they then go to the..."


    The dwarf was suddenly shut by Vadima''s hand, muffling words through her fingers.


    "It''s a misunderstanding! we human''s don''t have the same tradition as you dwarves!"


    Vadima said in indignation, it was true that she wanted to force him to help her to repay her debt, but she didn''t try to deceive the dwarves, the blood was on her because she tended to Christopher''s festering wounds.


    "Whatever I too believe that you have to pay your debts, so you will be going with me to the dungeon for loots, we are setting a shop in the capital, if tell me your name again"


    "I''m Kurlidandr"


    The dwarf said rather irritated, the man next to him couldn''t even remember the name of his own partner.


    "Whatever lets go inside"


    Christopher said while trying hard to remember the dwarf''s complicated name


    "Oh isn''t that Kurlidandr, did you come to pay off your debt, or did you decide to increase it again?"


    The White bearded dwarf asked rather surprised seeing Kurlidandr in the company of the human "Couple", unless of course if they agreed to pay off his debt, which would be a rather happy occasion for himself.


    "Oh, right the debt, I had completely forgotten"


    Suddenly Kurlidandr''s face went grim, as if the debt that the whitebearded guy spoke about would become a large problem in some way.


    "Well the young miss has 55000dp debt in total, subtracting from her own dp, she had she now owes 3460, so since her boyfriend would probably wouldn''t allow for her to become a miner I will continue and sub..."


    "Wait patriarch, the woman is not his girlfriend, she''s just a travelling companion, thus I would like to ask for you to form a contract for the young man''s sake"


    The dwarf said making Vadima want to smack him into a pulp, but since he wasn''t telling lies, she held herself back.


    "Non the less the young master will be paying my and the lady''s debts isn''t that right master?"


    The dwarf begun to sulk and begun calling Christopher master for some reason.


    "Well your debt to date is 43081dp, after the subtraction you young man have 4899dp left, would you like to take them in gold or would you prefer it in another material?"


    The old patriach asked of course his face was glued on Kurlidandr, whom was probably the most experienced out of them in dwarven affairs.


    "Master we should first hire an escort goup, since our funds have dimminished by so much we can no longer think of establishing ourselves in the capital, well since you are strong and wanted to go to the dungeon, why not establishing our base of operations in the dungeon, there are even rumors that heroes have begun descending the dungeon, maybe we can gain some dp by selling them my concotions, I''m sure that in a few years time we can easily make a killing"


    Kurlidandr suggested.


    "How much will that cost?"


    Christopher asked not exactly knowing.


    "It depends on the individual, most people wouldn''t stay in this place willingly, they have a rather large debt, but there are some whose debts aren''t so great, but are still sent to this place where minerals are sparse, if you clear their debts, they will become our escort, I estimate that we could get around 48-49 people, of course we at most need a group of eight  and since we are already three only five people are needed, I would recomend looking at the adventurer guild, there are experienced people there whom will escort you for free if you clear their debts"


    The dwarf said.


    "So around 500dp will be spent on the escorts, then we have 4300dp for supplies?"


    Christopher asked.


    "Nope, we should transport 3-4 thousand dp to the the destination, of course that''s after we have finished with the supplies, but we will need at least 3000dp when we arrive there, so I recomend to buy supplies with prudence"


    Kurlidandr said.


    "Well we should go buy supplies then"


    Christopher said.


    "Patriach are the contracts ready?"


    Kurlidandr asked the whitebearded old man making Vadima want to curse at him even more, why did he even want to follow that idiot whom forgot even what he ate a minute ago.


    "Whatever, to begin with I don''t care about that woman, I think she will be more of a burden rather than help, but bussiness is bussiness, since she owes me 3460dp, there''s no way around it, she can only blame herself for buying a stupid sword"


    Christopher said as he was about to sign.


    "Say another word about the sword and I''m gonna gut you with it, I''m sure that the dwarves here will understand my feelings, even the smith himself will be willing to pardon me for such an insult to dwarven culture"


    "Oh so dwarves are so stupid as to go into slavery for a single good sword, so if I take that sword and give it to the elder here he will willingly become my slave or will the blacksmith whom made it even know if you use that sword to cut tomatoes at home, what exactly is an insult to culture, let me say what insult to culture is, what is an insult to dwarven culture is buying a sword to use it to mine rocks in a mine, would you be able to even use it if you were mining, let me ask you another question about insulting culture, accepting bribes is an insult to culture don''t you try lecturing me about insulting culture, when the people themselves don''t respect their own culture how do they expect others to do so"


    The patriach''s face begun to twist a little, "the truth hurts" was the right phrase to express his current situation.


    It was true that most dwarves didn''t abide to cultural rules and became more modern and unrestrained, corruption was also a problem but the most important thing was that they didn''t care about their creations anymore, they didn''t even name them like in the ancient days, since materials nowadays weren''t hard to get like then, the craft had also fallen, in the old days a sword like the one that woman held would be called a masterpiece and kept by the craftsman as a signature of his talent for generations to be proud, but today it was sold at a saleout for not even half its real value, this was the degredation of their own culture that had long begun, in a few years even the oath to the Rune heart would become a farce to trick merchants, some dwarf swindlers have already touched such taboos, what could he say about the young man whom wasn''t even a dwarf belittling a masterpiece that was put on a saleout.


    In truth the Patriarch wanted to go and punish the smith, but he didn''t have the authority for such a matter, he could only hold it inside and hope that the sword will become famous in a "woman''s" hands. Another feeling of nausea came over the patriarch.


    In truth dwarven women were only good at too things, healing and cooking.


    The dwarves had no women warriors, or at least didn''t encourage women to become warriors, of course it wasn''t forbidden, but being a woman warrior made people look at her as if she was  a lesbian in our modern society, weirdly.


    Even Kurlidandr whom wanted to rebuke had nothing to say, since his own brother used petty tricks to overcome one of their greatest taboos.


    As for Vadima, she was shocked to the core, she was a muscleheaded warrior, she had never thought things deeply before, but she knew that countless ancient traditions have been altered or even abolished with time, although she couldn''t tell if that was bad or good.


    "Elder I presume that our business here is done, we will see you later to transport some points to another location, I hope to trouble you in preparing the papers for later"


    Christopher said as he turned away, leaving the shocked people behind.

 12 Little Queen and the Ring

    At the moment At the Royal Capital of Nivava Chaos could be seen as many nobles asked to petition about the coronation and things like Bloom not being the biological daughter of the king, but after a single meeting with the queen all of them shut their mouths and joined her side.


    The archmage and his protege, prince Dridinal were simply going mad, not understanding how the queen could persuade those stubborn people.


    "Have you discovered their secret?"


    Prince Dridinal asked a noble whom was loyal to him, he had infiltrated the protestant nobles to spy on the big secret, but his face at the moment was rather grim, he didn''t even want to tell the secret lest it made the sickly(poisoned) ex-prince fall and die on the spot.


    "Spit it out already, what is so special that could make even you my most loyal supporter grow pale, I refuse to believe that there can be a plot that cannot be counterploted against"


    Dridinal said holding a golden wine cup with a silver bottom.


    "Your excellency, I plead you to try and reconcile with the Queen, a mortal cannot plot against the gods"


    The trembling nobleman fell to his knees, he was really afraid of revealing this secret, he would be cursed or die before revealing such a state secret, he would prefer to die a hundred deaths before he revealed it.


    "Let him go"


    The archmage said as he entered the room, the noble greeted the archmage and after a second advice he left in a hurry.


    "I have discovered their secret, but you won''t like it at all, their ace in the hand is simply too powerful, even the High elves have been moved by this secret, offering to gift the little girl eternal life in exchange for her hand in marriage"


    The archmage said, making Dridinal even more suspicious on what this secret could be.


    "The little girl whom you all called a bastard is a legendary class"


    The archmage said, but these words echoed in Dridinal''s head like thunder, if it was true, then he was doomed to fail from the start, there was no doubt why the Runia acted to help her. A legendary human hasn''t appeared for ages, the last time one appeared it was the establishment of the Runia country, their first Mage Emperor.


    "If that was all it would be fine, but this little girl is even more dangerous than you imagine, what class do you think the one you used to call a bastard has?"


    The archmage asked him, not caring anymore about his situation, since even if he died he had already freed his and his own family, meaning that they could still make a living with their current capital.


    "Is it one of those rare classes?"


    Dridinal asked not being able to guess, after all there are hundreds of classes among which there were some classes that were so rare they became legends.


    "I''m disappointed, I thought that since you are smart you would understand which class could move even the elven royalty"


    The archmage said while disappointed, in truth there was only one class that could move royalty.


    "It can''t be that little girl cannot be a noble, I don''t believe you, that bastard cannot be a noble!"


    Dridinal whom had seemingly lost some weight shouted in disbelief, the only combination that could not be dethroned even if they wanted to try was a high level noble.


    Now let me explain again what a legendary class is, if the average commoner is level 100, the talented ones 200, the heroic average is 1000, but the legendary is 10000, even now little bloom''s level was beyond 200 and she was just a child, you can imagine to what heights she will grow since she is a noble, simply being on the throne will give her enough experience to become one of the most respectful and powerful rulers in history.


    Dridinal wanted to laugh at himself, but what came were tears of blood, in his final moments he wrote a letter and asked the archmage to deliver it to the Queen, he also wrote letters for his other simblings, his wives and offsprings and lastly he wrote a letter to the Archbishop and his remaining brother.


    At that moment one after another groups of Heroes arrived at their destinations all around the world of Axis.


    Of course most of them discovered the magical experience of Evolution.


    Once night fell they entered the dark place and could select whatever they wanted from ten options that made a race what it was, choosing all ten would turn them into a different race thus they were warned not to do so, but some whom had decided to stay didn''t care, of course it wasn''t as if they couldn''t simply turn themselves human again.


    The thing however they enjoyed most was the facial modification, height, weight and other things.


    When they woke up all of them were top models or at least their own dream appearance.


    At the moment Christopher was looking through the Adventurer guild''s applications, he didn''t understand much about the language of the dwarves, but the numbers were numbers in every language.


    He found four groups with five people and two pairs of threes and twos.


    "Do you by any way know where I could buy common skills"


    Christopher asked the clerk, a female dwarf whom was jiggling most of the time.


    "Oh you can register to the guild to gain some, or you could head to the local stores, but I wouldn''t recomend going there it''s pretty expensive"


    She said awaiting for an application from him, but it never came making her rather surprised. From the start she thought that he was there to apply in order to escape becoming a miner, it was rather funny how many adventurers ended up as miners due to their own foolishness.


    "Where''s the closest store?"


    Christopher asked her and she simply directed him to the closest one.


    The store was rather shady, it only had ten skillbooks and of them all but one were common, while the one was uncommon or so the owner said.


    Of course Christopher didn''t care about the uncommon Dodge roll skill.


    Seeing as there was nothing of interest in this store, he went to the next store, here he saw two uncommon skills, one being the Eagle eye and the other the Potion making, of course eagle wouldn''t be so bad to fight off his bad vision, but he still decided against it, after all it''s not like he was an archer or anything, what he did however see were the common skills "magic calculation" and "memorization", skill that helped with magic, a pity that of the two he only decided on magic calculation which cost a pitiful 100dp, well for him they were pitiful, but for others they were a life''s savings.


    He went around skill stores, but all he could find was a rare skill worth 1000dp, but he didn''t know if it was useful at all, called "rune magic art", as for other abilities he wanted to select the "Alert" skill, but was said that only rogues and scouts could learn it, thus he gave up on it.


    "Pst, you do you want to see real good skills, then you should go to the Back alley market, there you can find whatever your life desires"


    The man said wanting to guide him, but Christopher was the last person whom would trust another person''s words without confirmation.


    "I swear on the Runic heart, that the market is a great place"


    The man said desperately, truth however was that he was not a dwarf at all, this person was a gnome.


    Gnomes are smaller than dwarves and lack the dwarven strength and toughness, what they do however have is silent steps, in truth Christopher hadn''t even seen him before he had called to him.


    "Why should I follow you if you want something, come and find me at the Inn, but don''t be slow because I''m leaving town soon"


    Christopher said as he headed towards the Inn, inside he could hear Vadima and Kurlidandr arguing about something.


    "Have you eaten yet?"


    Christopher asked.


    "See I told you we should have ordered before he arrived"


    Vadima said not really caring since she wasn''t paying.


    "Kurlidandr, what do you know about some back alley market?"


    Christopher asked somewhat suspicious about the matter.


    "Well typicaly speaking they are people whom have fallen into dire straits and want to sell their possessions for more than what the Dwarven bank will give them, making even one dp more is enough to make them crazy, thus I wouldn''t recomend going there"


    The dwarf said with a rather serious expression, altough he could feel a somewhat sympathetic aura from the dwarf.


    "Well we might have visitors from them, thus I expect you both to share your wisdom with me"


    He said and before long the whole Inn begun filling up with people, they only ordered some ale and at times approached the people eating, showing some of their most expensive wares.


    Kurlidandr would then identify the item and say if the price was decent or not worth speaking about.


    The people whom approached were of many different races, the most however Christopher could do for them was pay for their drinks, which cost him 100dp in total.


    Most of those people were looking for a sucker but didn''t find one, although the Innkeeper was more than happy for the clients.


    It was amongst the last few persons that the gnome came, he was holding a book called steal, it wasn''t a rare exactly book, but it was registered as uncommon, it''s original price was estimated at 1000dp by the dwarf, but it only had one charge left, thus the gnome wouldn''t be able to sell it for more than 100dp to the dwarves, and he asked 500dp for it.


    Of course the first thing Christopher thought was whether a mage could learn the skill, but was directly shouted upon by Vadima, it was not only pointless to learn it, it was even a crime to steal and monsters had no pockets to begin with, meaning that you could only use it on humans and humanoids.


    "but could I learn it?"


    Christopher asked again.


    "Well it has no requirements for class, but it does require a mentality of 50, meaning that unless you reach a high enough level it''s probably impossible"


    Kurlidandr said, making the gnome''s face rather disapointed.


    "Then I should take it, although I would also like a crafting skill or something, as well, but that''s probably only wishfull thinking"


    Christopher said, but the next moment the gnome took out of his pocket another skillbook called "Dark pocket".


    "Put that back where you took it from or even better burn it"


    The dwarf suddenly said completely shaken from the appearance of the book.


    "What was that skill?"


    Christopher asked out of curiosity.


    "One of the dwarven taboos, or probably a taboo of Axis, necromancy, dark pocket, death and soul grasp skills are considered taboos since they create undead beings"


    Kurlidandr explained.


    "Do you have anything else or should we conclude our trade first?"


    Christopher asked the gnome.


    "There is another item, but you wouldn''t have enough to buy it"


    The gnome said as he brough out a ring.


    "Stolen right?"


    The dwarf asked, not believing that the ring belonged to the gnome.


    "It belonged to someone whom died in the mine recently, the people before also tried selling his belongings"


    The gnome answered.


    "Since we cannot trust you we will have to find out through the Patriach do you dare come with us for confirmation?"


    The dwarf asked the gnome, if he did then they had just found themselves a real bargain.


    "Why wouldn''t I dare?"


    The gnome said and they headed towards the bank, the two remaining people also followed behind them.


    "It will take one day to see if it was stolen, but seeing as you haven''t left the mines for years, the possibility is low"


    The patriarch said looking at the ring in his hands.


    "What''s that ring?"


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.Christopher asked Kurlidandr


    "It has a rather rare enchantment called treasure hunter, it''s like giving the person wearing it another skill, the person will be able to detect precious stones and ore without even seeing it"


    The dwarf said but then sighed.


    "A pity that we don''t have a use for it at the moment"


    "Well I could use it, but I cannot guarantee if the thing detected belongs to someone or not"


    Christopher stated, making the dwarf somewhat sceptical for a moment, what he knew about the young man was that he was a rather unbalanced mage, meaning that he was an allrounder.


    "I can give you 1200dp for the ring"


    The patriach proposed, no longer caring if it was stolen or not.


    "I''m selling it for 3000 and not a point less"


    The gnome stated his ultimatum, in truth those were the points he needed to get out of this place.


    "You are crazy, don''t let your greed overshadow your logic, this ring at most can catch 2000dp, whom do you think is stupid enough to spend 3000dp for a miner''s accesory, it''s meant to be used to find ore, it''s not my fault that you were so lazy that you couldn''t get to the ore"


    The Patriarch stated.


    "Whom are you kidding the whole mine is empty other than some silver there is no valuable ores there, at most we can earn 30dp in a day and that''s when we have hit a vein, do you really think that I would have decided to sell the ring otherwise?"


    The gnome''s words made the Patriach''s will to buy the ring fall to the ground, if what the gnome had told him was true, then it was pointless to even try and buy the ring, since the patriarch couldn''t simply leave his domain, this small mine that included no more than 120 people in total, half of whom are people whom had a debt to repay.


    "I''m buying your ring, but only under the premises that it''s not a stolen good, also I would like to ask the Patriach whether it''s illegal to mine on my own or not"


    Christopher asked, but the patriarch simply sighed and threw the ring to him.


    "This is the first time I see this ring, it''s not of dwarven craftmanship, you can keep it for today, go mine to your heart''s content, tomorrow If you still want the ring and if it is not a stolen good your exchange will be completed"


    The patriarch said and concluded the matter.


    The gnome was rather happy and didn''t care that the ring was already in Christopher''s hands.


    "Now lets go to the mine, well after we see what the last two people came to offer after all they have been waiting for some time now"


    Christopher said.


    Disappointingly the two last people had nothing to offer, one human girl even offered herself to him, but he had to decline, I won''t say politely because there''s no way to say it was done politely when the other person runs off crying.


    "Well here go my plans"


    Kurlidandr said as he looked at the ring on Christopher''s hand.


    "There are treasures all around us, this ring is rather interesting, a pity that the treasures I feel are inside the stores"


    Christopher said and then went on towards the direction of the mines, at the entrance they were offered a cart for 10dp, which they politely accepted.


    "Now if I fill the cart with silver, how much dp do you think that would be?"


    Christopher asked the dwarf next to him.


    "Well the cart can at most fit 2000kg, so it should be around 2000dp more or less"


    The dwarf answered somewhat puzzled with te question, he then saw Christopher groping air in front of him, but couldn''t see anything happening, of course he himself wasn''t a mage, he was an Alchemist, so magic was not his field of expertize.


    "Wow, There''s so much silver that even if I do this for days It won''t run out"


    Christopher said as he turned around, but the moment Kurlidandr turned around he froze in place, what he saw was that their cart was full of silver ore, they had only stayed for half an hour''s worth and they had already made around 2000dp worth of silver.


    The evaluation of their ore however blew Kurlidandr''s mind out, it was pure silver, there wasn''t even a hint of impurity inside, meaning that the whole cart earned them 8000dp, three times more than he had calculated.


    If the Patriarch had seen this he would be as speachless as Kurlidandr right now.


    "Master would you be maybe interested in item synthesis, I know that it''s the field of enchanters, but with your ability it would be a waste not being able to craft stuff with the ore you mine"


    The dwarf begun calling him master again, something that wasn''t of course to his liking.


    "Lets go buy some muscle first, after all we now have more than enough points for that"


    Christopher said, originaly they were supposed to recruit escorts and leave.


    "Wait master before we leave could you please do that a few more times, I really want to buy something back, but it''s priced at 50000dp, it''s practicaly impossible for me to reclaim if we leave this mine"


    Kurlidandr pleaded, but Vadima whom was next to him had a grim expression, she of course hadn''t thought that Christopher could make money like farting.


    The one whom however was shocked was the Patriarch, he had believed the gnomes words and gave up on the ring, but seeing so much silver beeing unearthened a full cart every half an hour he went mad with greed.


    "The ring is stolen"


    That was his final edict, but he would let them enjoy it for a little before spoiling their fun.


    In the end and exhausted Christopher had made 56 thousands in three and a half hours, with slight rests in between of course.


    If he wasn''t tired from the day and if it wasn''t for believing the gnome''s words that the ring wasn''t stolen, then he would have probably stayed for longer, but at the moment he didn''t really mind taking a good well deserved nap.


    -----------------------------


    On the floor where sun never rose, the heroes from Nivava had long arived at their designated posts.


    Anna, whom is one of Alexxa''s friends, was no accompanied by Joseph, a blond half elf and Ludicar''s brother.


    Although he wasn''t as handsome as his brother he was better than average, the important however matter was his special ability "Management", which allowed him to discern better with which turn things should be done, what categorizations were better suited and other trivial matters in the eyes of common people, of course he was also an adept horse ride and archer, but those traits of his paled in front of his management ability, he was simply born to become a secretary for someone else a boureocrat whom was good at holding records and papers.


    Anna was of average height, her long blond hair added to her natural beauty, but she had a rather quick to irritate temper.


    Her class was that of a mage, but her power was creating shield talismans, they might be weak at the moment, but she was still only level two thus she didn''t mind it too much.


    Her Power was not like regular magic spells, as long as she had paper or cloth, even a small blade of grass, she could create a talisman out of it.


    Of course the quality of the talisman varied on the material used and the power depended on her own magicality stat which was only 14.7 , which was a lot higher than it used to be before.


    Of course the first thing to do when she arrived to her own village was let Joseph manage and organize the village as well as explain to her how it all works.


    She only had 80 people in the village, half of whom were adventurers whom wouldn''t stay for long, meaning that only 40 of them were hers to command.


    "Of our 40 subjects, 10 are women and the other 10 are elderly, leaving only 20 ablebodied males, my opinion is that we should set a training camp to observe their talents before deciding on whom we will become the defensive troops and whom the hunters, the defensive troops will be trained to defend through the usage of baricades, while the hunters will be hunting slimes for their cores, In my knowledge you have yet to reach level 10 so a single outing will be rather useful to you, but before you decide to go level up ,we should first make in detail plans for the future"


    The handsome man said, but his face was cold, lacking all emotions.


    "What the fuck are you saying, we don''t have time, the quota is 100cores in a month, if we can''t make it we will be penalized"


    Anna said rather angry at his lack of crisis, of course she didn''t know what the penalty would be but after meeting the queen once, it was already enough to understand that she wouldn''t like the punishment.


    "It''s not like I don''t want to end with the quota fast, but we don''t even have a concrete map of the area, the villagers only hunted at a single spot where the weakest monsters appear and return to the Castletown each time a monster wave closes in, what we need to do it first build a fortification against the monsters and underground bunkers in case of a wave, you probably don''t know but monsters sneaking into the village have been  reported, meaning that ensuring the safety of your subjects should be our first priority"


    Joseph said as he flipped through some papers on the desk, which was originaly Anna''s, but since she was a simple city girl, she had no idea about proper management and planning.


    The other eight were no different than herself, as they were given advise by either the ex-royalty with them or some advisor, in general however she came there with three people, one being Joseph, the second being a bodyguard whom would make sure that she wasn''t abducted or something and the third being an adviser whom Joseph described as the queen''s spy.


    "Honorable hero Anna, the matters that you should concern yourself with are only two, first of all is to make the people understand whom is their leader, you already know that the village already has an adventurer that acts as the leader, enjoying all the harvests of the villagers as his own, but we cannot touch him, since he hasn''t publicly proclaimed himself as their leader or anything, it is simply them that think so, thus the first thing is creating a steady tax, to disuade them from supplying him with their harvests, but first we have to know how much he charges the people, thus by charging less than him, but more than half of what he charges, most people will think twice before offering him their harvests, since they won''t have enough to offer to their official ruler, as for the defense of the village you can leave it to me, in a 100m range around the village I can shoot to death any monster in range from the roof of a house"


    The ex-prince said, but that didn''t make Anna feel any better.


    It was like the saying "one forest cannot conatain two tigers" the chinese say, or our own "one kingdom has no need of two kings", of course Anna wasn''t even worth considering a contenter, the contest was between Joseph and the Adventurer group''s leader.


    "Can''t we simply negotiate with them, after all I won''t be staying here for long, I''ll be going to the second floor, if we can have him rule this place in my stead, not only he will be able to collect taxes in a law abiding way, but he will also have the support of the country"


    Anna said, something that made Joseph''s stone expresion change a bit as his mouth line twitched for a few seconds. It wasn''t like he hadn''t thought about that, but he wanted to be the one to stay behind, you have to understand that he was only a level 100 noble, descending further than the first floor of the dungeon would severely raise the risk for his own life, he wanted to become the ruler of this little village that would be the safest place to later bring his three wives, whose freedom he would sooner or later buy.


    "Honorable hero Anna, with all due respect I highly doubt the loyalty of an adventurer, in truth most of them are no diferent than the bandits you faced on your way to the hunt, in the first place how do you think those bandits came to be, they were adventurers whom decided to take the easy road to wealth"


    The ex-prince said, making Anna''s face become pale as she remembered the scene at that village. Of course Joseph''s words were only half true, since only failed adventurers would fall into banditry and of the bandits whom attacked that day there was no adventurer at all present, of course if you went into their lair, you could probably find one or more adventurers, whom acted as their bosses or elites.


    After some time all the villagers and adventurers were divided into two groups and stood in ranks in front of Anna, Joseph, the bodyguard and the observer.


    "This is the new Official Ruler of the village, Miss Anna, she''s a hero whom will stay here until she becomes strong enough to descend to the second floor, if she dies the village will be burned to the ground and everyone here hunted and killed on sight"


    The observer Announced, making even Anna herself gasp for air, she had heard nothing about it and not even Joseph knew about it. The Queen had already made preparations to establish her as leader of the village.


    "Secondly everyone of you gathered here have already been registered as her subjects, even if you belong to other kingdoms or believe yourselves to be free adventurers, don''t think that even your oun country will shelter you if you think of disobeying her majesty''s orders"


    The observer''s words made the atmosphere even more suffocating.


    "Lastly Her majesty had decided to appoint Adventurer Kilkis as her helper and advisor for her stay in this place and stated that if the ex-prince Joseph acts like an eye-shore she gives him the right to execute him on the spot"


    The observer said, making a Youthful Man with grey wolf ears on his head and a fluffy tail to howl in the air in enthousiasm and celebration and all the adventurers around him congratulating with happy faces, the young man was rather popular.


    "Adventurer Kilkis thanks the Royal envoy and offers his loyalty to the honored hero Anna"


    The young half-beastman Kilkis said as he bowed in front of Anna, making all of Joseph''s scemes useless in a single act of loyalty, he was like those popular school boys with lots of friends and muscle for a brain.


    "Now it''s time for the Hero''s speech"


    The observer said as he looked at Anna.


    "Simply state your name and promise them safety and prosperity, end with long live the Queen!"


    She could hear the bodyguard''s voice in her ear.


    "I''m called Anna, and I, promise that I will do what''s in my power to help keep the village safe, em, em, Long live the Queen?"


    Her speech was fragmented low tone and showed all her inexperience and fear.


    "Long live the Queen!"


    Shouted Kilkis, seeing as the hero was a lot more different than he had expected and of course following his cry it echoed with the others voices.


    "Long live the Hero!"


    Shouted Kilkis and another wave of shoutes followed.


    "Long live Nivava!"


    Shouted Kilkis and the third wave followed.


    Although technicaly speaking Nivava was considered a human kingdom, like Ecclesia it had a free policy and didn''t discriminate between commoners, be they beastmen or elves or even orks and goblins. Only the noble circles were somewhat more closed to those races, but not a suffocating degree, that could be easily seen from the Ludicar and Joseph pair of brothers, whom were half-elves, but were still considered royalty.


    Of course you shouldn''t forget that the only light at the time came from moonlight stones, torches and the moon hunging in the sky, thus making this even even more spectacular, since noice in the middle of the night spreds further.


    At the moment the others were experiencing similar scenes, their arrival at the village and taking over went simply too smooth and nothing out of order happened at least not against the heroes, in secret there were multiple people whom glared at the ex-royalty, but viewed with reverance their masters, the heroes that would defeat the Demon king of the 10th floor.


    The reason why the everyone was happy for the Demon king''s death wasn''t only because it would end the the threat of the demon king coming towards them, but also because as long as the Demon king lives the monsters in the dungeon become restless and reproduced like crazy, as if they knew that the next day would be their death day.


    After the Demon king reaches a high enough level he will will begin traveling upwards towards the celestial floors.

 13 Packing up and the Vampire

    Christopher woke up the next day, his two partners, the dwarf and anoying woman were already eating breakfast or was it diner, whatever downstairs.


    "Should we go see the elder, or go dig some more ore first?"


    Christopher asked as he took a bite of what he was told is a meat worm, in truth he hadn''t seen how a meat worm looks like but he prefered it that way.


    "Lets dig some more, if we can leave for the capital and live there like kings, why not doing so?"


    Kurlidandr said gulping his wine in a good mood.


    "Even if you go to the Patriarch he will simply take the ring back saying that it''s his grand grandfathers"


    Vadima said while laughting and then begun arguing with Kurlidandr about the honor of the dwarves and other old time classic beliefs.


    "Well then after a good munch I''ll go dig out some more silver"


    Christopher said and made true of his promise, the last time he had dug for three and a half hours, filling 7 carts of silver. This time he was even faster raising his magic calculation ability by 1 level while trying to teleport the further away silver.


    Of course the silver he harvested earned him no less than 8000 a cart, making not only the miners crazy, but even the old partiarch whom got word that Christopher was still digging for more, he dug for only two hours  earning for himself 32000dp before leaving.


    Christopher was getting somewhat bored of teleporting ore thus he took the dwarf and woman to go shopping, after all they had more than enough dp at the moment.


    The shopping spree cost them 80000dp in total forcing Christopher to return back to the mines, he could only curse Vadima''s expensive tastes and the dwarf''s alliance with her.


    Whenever it came to weapons and armors they became brothers in arms, saying that this was a great masterpiece, that was a great price, the third was a unique oportunity, there was simply no stopping them from buying stuff until the two drained him of all points, the dwarf even forgot that he needed 50000dp to recover his item.


    "The Patriarch has asked for your presence at the bank"


    A dwarf suddenly came asking for them.


    "He probably wants the ring so greatly that he can''t wait"


    Vadima said, foretelling the future, but making Kurlidandr somewhat angry at her he didn''t have the patriarch for such a person.


    Arriving at the Bank the Patriarch not even greeting them informed them that the ring was found to be stolen by a dwarf woman named Jugolina and although both Vadima, Kurlidandr and the gnome made a huge scene at the place the ring was still taken away leaving the group with a balance of 9189dp, of course it was better than before but it was not enough to live like kings.


    "Well it''s not like I don''t remember where the silver vein is"


    Christopher said making them regain some of the light in their eyes, but the poor gnome was heartbroken, he was just swindled out of 3000dp.


    The moment Christopher arrived at the mines every miner surrounded him trying to sell things to him, some even said they would sell themselves to him as slaves as long as he took them out of the mines.


    Christopher was lost in thought, in truth he was an advocator of freedom, but he knew that this world was simply too diferent than our own.


    "Kurlidard, Vadina what do you think should be done?"


    Christopher asked, of course he had his own opinion but asking for the opinions of his companions wasn''t a bad idea.


    "It''s Kurlidandr"


    "It''s Vadima"


    The both of the fiercely corrected him.


    "I say leave them be, we need the points more than manpower at the moment"


    The dwarf said mercilessly into their faces, making them want to kill him.


    "I say take the talented leave the commoners behind"


    Vadima said, making a majority of the people hate her as well.


    "I have decided, those of you whom have a debt of less than a hundred can come over, I will be paying for your debts, the rest can decide to form a contract with me or trade for items"


    Christopher said, after all he wasn''d about to give more than 100dp for nothing, in the end he earned himself a 12300dp debt and the gratitude of over 123 people, there were twenty whom decided to form a contract for 25000 in total, of course majority of them simply had 100+ dp of debt, whome he let leave, but four of them had debts of thousands, of them however the only person with whom he was somewhat familiar, well having met him three times, although he had no idea what his name was.


    "So the four of you will be coming with us until you pay off the debt, it''s not like I don''t want to let you go, but your debts are simply too big"


    Christopher begun with the sorry excuses, he was just being stingy with his dp, which he didn''t have at the moment.


    Next he went and begun teleporting ore, of course without the ring his effectiveness fell by more than half, meaning that he needed a lot of time to get dp, but he didn''t mind.


    It took him 4hours to only get 20000dp, something that the patriarch loafed when he learned about it.


    Of course the Patriarch was somewhat angry with letting 120 miners simply off, but new miners would arrived from the dwarven mines of other locations.


    In a way Christopher already did more than 100times their job, so why would he even care about them leaving.


    He simply looked at the ring in his hand and passed it over to Gregry, the leader of their own dwarven miners.


    Gregry arriving at the now empty mines, where only Christopher still remained followed the Indication of the ring and begun to dig with his men.


    "Look out, there''s a hollow spot!"


    The dwarf shouted as he hit with his pickaxe shovel into the wall, causing the stones to collapse, thus them having to remove the rubble with their shovels.


    It was a harsh work, and dwarves were known for being the best miners, since they had greater endurance than most races, but this mines had suddenly become rather troublesome, at times they would encounter strange unnatural hollows in the rockbed, of course they wouldn''t go make trouble to Christopher for his dangerous mining method, since it wouldn''t make their mining any easier.


    "Look out, It''s going to collapse!"


    The dwarf in the back shouted and they begun running out of the tunnel like crazy.


    The tunnel they had just dug had simply collapsed, from the right side of the mine, they had of course put support beams and stuff, but in front of gravity''s might they only bought them enough time to escape the tunnel.


    Gregry wanted to simply go to the mage whom left all those cavities in the stonebeds and punch him, but his pride wouldn''t let him.


    They begun digging once more, By the time their tunnel had ended four hours had passed and Christopher had made another 12000 in silver reducing his debt to 0 and getting himself back to where he begun with just 3886dp as he went to sleep.


    The dwarves continued digging through the night, of course by the end of the day they made it to the Silver Ore vein, celebrating their success at the Inn.


    Of course the Patriarch wasn''t verry happy at first, but he was no noob in mining, he knew that mining like Christopher was due to magical means.


    Christopher''s four new companions or more like debtors were the gnome, a human girl whom had wanted to sell her body to him, a big guy whom was a strange mix of races, something like human,ogre,elf,beastman all together and last was an old Ork whom was half step into the grave, whom called himself a shaman.


    The next day Christopher went once more to the mine he begun trying to teleport ore, but 1/5 tries ended in air, while 3/5 ended in rocks comming, it was evident that he couldn''t find any more ore.


    Well it didn''t matter to him, he simply stopped after half an hour sending his cart to be appraised.


    The surprising thing however was that in his unluckiness he had found something interesting, inside some stone, there was a strange golden dagger which was appraised for 8000dp, but since it was fragmented into two parts they only gave him 2000dp for it.


    "Well today lets make our final preparations to leave, although I know that you are probably somewhat depressed we couldn''t reclaim your item..."


    Christopher said to Kurlidandr.


    "What Item?"


    Kurlidandr asked somewhat surprised.


    "The one you wanted to reclaim for 50000dp from the bank"


    Christopher reminded.


    "You mean that, well it wasn''t mine to begin with, I simply wanted to reclaim it for a friend of mine, but since he''s already left the mine yesterday I believe that he will reclaim it himself with his own effort"


    Kurlidandr said with an arrogant and prideful look on his face.


    "Then the four of you will probably ask me how you can repay your debt, well we will be heading to the Pillar dungeon, but before we go we will be establishing a shop, thus we will need your help until we reach the Dungeon pillar and establish the shop after that you are free to go or stay"


    Christopher said, of course the road to the dungeon pillar would take them a few months and establishing themselves there would take another few months in the least.


    "I''m called Tris"


    The slim girl said, well you could call her a woman since she was 20, but non the less she was rather young, her long black hair was covering her face and even reached to the end of her back, of course her story was heartbreaking, she was kidnapped from her own village by bandits, they then took her to the mines and used her as a scapegoat to shoulder their debt, it was of course something that didn''t always go well, but since they had brought twenty people with her, the Patriarch simply made them into a group as they shared the same debt together, the others simply commited suicide after the first year, but she survived, she was too cowardly to kill herself, but she had already begun finding alternative ways of raising some points, she had calculated that in another ten years she would be able to get out of the mines by herself.


    "I''m called Oswoeld"


    The gnome said, well his story wasn''t as dramatic, he simply had the bad luck to be caught stealing something, he didn''t say what it was, but it didn''t really matter anyway, thus being sent to mine to pay for the item, which was now considered as his.


    "I''m Diwit, I don''t know what I am"


    The one whom spoke was a strange large man, he looked like a human, but his physique was similar to an ogre''s.


    Although he looked human he had the ears of an elf, his feet had claws on them being similar to those of beastmen.


    People like him were called Mixbloods, people with more than two races'' blood, most of them don''t live long and unlike half-bloods, they are a minority that is very rare to appear, to begin with there has to be two half-bloods with at least one diferent race than the other, but the chances of the child being a mix-blood is still rather low.


    In general his story was rather short, he was conceived by two half-bloods whom had a debt, after he reached the age of fourteen they left, leaving him behind to shoulder their debts.


    In general debtors don''t have to work for their debts, but if their debt isn''t reduced even by 1dp for a duration of one month then they are sent to the dwarven arenas.


    Meaning that they will most probably die, escaping from the mines is impossible since there are strange runes that will attack anyone whom tries to escape with a debt and those that are transported are even more impossible to escape since they are engraved with special runes that put them into suspended animation, also known as "fake death" for the duration of their travel, in other words at one moment they are said that they will be transported and on the next they find themselves transported, but in reality months might have passed some even take years to awaken because of different problems in the runes, the worst however thing that might happen is the transporters getting killed by monsters and all the debtors dying.


    "I''m Kraag, a once venerable shaman"


    The Ork elder said, his words holding a hint of pain in them.


    In truth their problem begun when their tribe''s warriors accompanied by himself came to the dwarves asking for weapons, of course they had no idea about prices.


    You have to understand that while the other countries had some unified governance, Orks were more like multiple tribes fighting for territory and food. It was the first time their tribe had come to trade with the dwarves and their arithmetics weren''t so good, thus they went into debt, the Patriarch of course explained to them that they had two roads to earn the points, the mines or the arena, of course he whom was a weak shaman decided the mines instead of the arena, but not even three days afterwards he was told that barely anyone survives the arena, since the main purpose of the arena was to earn experience for the dwarven Nobles, whom will be armed to the teeth with the best equipment possible.


    Of course if you survived in the arena you were awarded points and at some point would be allowed to leave or might even be recruited.


    The most tricky arena fighters whom survive 90% of the times are elves, since their fighting style involves a lot of evasion, they will simply evade until the dwarf gets tired or makes some mistake they can use against him, their battles were so boring that the dwarves even created rules against them participating in the arena, especialy those that want to eat and run, meaning buy really expensive stuff and then go to the arena with them.


    "Well lets go to the dungeon pillar Outpost first, We have already prepared all that we need, right?"


    Christopher said as he looked at the dwarf and woman next to him, whom gulped heavily, truth was that they were so caught up in the shopping, that they had completely forgotten to buy supplies.


    "Well we still have around 6000dp, I hope you won''t go crazy on me and begin shoping weapons and armors you can''t even use"


    Christopher said, making the two of them go red with shame, they had bought four pieces of equipment that in the end non of them could use, a pair of daggers for a rogue, a runic staff for rune mages, a helmet for level 300 warriors, a tower shield that requires 200 physicality and a staff that required rune magic art skill to equip.


    In general they can still hold the item even if it requires some conditions, but they are unable to use skills with it and even worse its abilities won''t work, meaning that its better to equip a shield of your own level than hold a shield of a higher level which has a higher defense stat, unless of course you had no ability in using shields in the first place, meaning that as long as you are able to carry it around it would be alright.


    Now Imagine an almighty shield sold for a once in a million bargain, but you simply cannot carry the shield with one hand, even with both it''s still rather hard, that''s one of the items the two of them bought.


    The daggers had stats and abilities that were only for rogues meaning that non of them could use them even if they could carry them as weapons, but the price was rather good for their stats and enchantments.


    The helmet was simply monstrous, it gave such good stats, the reason however it was sold for so little was because only heroes could use it, meaning people with heroic profession, since only they could reach such high levels.


    Lastly the runic staff, frankly speaking Kurlidandr could use, since he had rune magic arts, but reality was that he had used his skill mutation altexir to turn his skill into a mutated version of themselves, other than the thing about being bedridden for some days, they had a more grave effect, skills that had been mutated could no longer evolve and not all mutated skills were stronger than their regular counterparts, for example his "Runic magic art" mutated into a skill named "Inconcistent Runic magic art" which was a farcry from the regular skill, it made runic magic to depend on his magicality instead of his skill, but at the same time he became unable to use powerful runes like before.


    For example before he could use any rune he wanted, only the power would be rather weak, now most runes wouldn''t even activate, even though their power would be rather strong if they did, but the chances were so much against him that he as a common class alchemist had given up on runes.


    Of course he could the other thing was that he couldn''t delete mutated skills nor take skill points off of them, meaning that 9 skillpoints had been wasted that way.


    At that time he had already mutated 3 of his skills, creating amazing abilities, thus it wasn''t surprising that he was careless with the fourth one ending up with a subpar ability.


    Of course now that they had more people, they might in the future be useful, since at the moment non of them reached the criteria for equiping them, thus letting them waste away, not like they couldn''t sell them back earning at least half of what they paid, but it would be rather stupid at present, maybe when they reach their destination, or maybe they could just send them to their destination beforehand, but reality was that they might still use them, even without equiping them, for example the shield could be used as a wall from missiles, the staff could be used as a travelling staff, the daggers could still cut things and the helm, well that was pretty pointless to say but could still be worn on their heads even without the aditional stats it was a rather sturdy helmet that looked like a roman centurion''s helmet, but lacking the ornaments.


    =====================================


    While Christopher and the others were getting ready to leave, another group of adventurers were heading from the dwarven Capital towards the Dungeon pillar.


    They were the four heroes whom decided to join the dwarven kingdom, due to benefits and due to their admiration for the dwarves, from games.


    The fearless however and warrior like dwarves they waited to see weren''t there all they found were merchants and runesmiths, while a large number of dwarves were on Junkies, hyped on drugs as they worked daily in the mines and worm farms.


    Kris,Stelio,Dimitri and Mike decided to change their race, two becoming half-dwarves and of the two cousins, Dimitri and Mike, Dimitri went for a quarter dwarf and Mike went full dwarf.


    The evolution curse allowed them to select from ten dwarven characteristic traits, if they selected only three or less they became a quarter, with 4-8 they became a half and with 9-10 they became a dwarf, of course the things most people would not select were the disadvantages of the dwarves.


    Now the points they could select were.


    Dwarven strength


    (Infates hands, shoulders and breastcage),


    doubles strength from physicality stat.


    Dwarven hardheadedness


    (Inflates Cranial bone and head), double resistance to control spells from mentality stat.


    Dwarven speed


    (Inflates legs and spine),


    gives double the speed from physique.


    Dwarven size


    (lowers your size, height),


    gives you half the speed of normal per physique, advantages, doubles strength and physical resistance.


    Hammer hand


    (makes your hands rougher),


    gives more damage to your blows and makes your grip stronger, but palm skin is rought and harsh to the touch, disliked by other races other than dwarves and orks.


    Dwarven Rune spirit,


    (gives you a beard)


    gives you double the bonus of rune arts, but when you die your soul will be sealed in the closest gemstone, if you aren''t carrying one, then the gemstone might be still unmined, meaning you won''t be able to be resourected.


    Aditionaly gives you a Magicality penalty meaning that 1 point of magicality for them were equal to 0.5, meaning that they only enjoyed half the benefits of their real magicality when calculating spell damage and spellcasting, but on the other side, it gave twice as much spell defense, that''s also the reason while dwarves invented rune magic.


    Dwarven blood,


    (Can live for a longer time)


    your children and offsprings will have dwarven genes, you are resistant to intoxication, poisons,drugs and deceases.


    Dwarven greed


    (personality correction),


    makes you feel a hint of love towards gemstones, gives you the ability to feel if gemstones are nearby even if not unearthened yet.


    Post note, your distance from the gemstone can be a km away, or in another dwarf''s pocket, so most dwarves wisely decide to simply ignore it.


    Dwarven belly,


    (inflates your stomach),


    allows you to digest things humans generaly cannot, even stones can become lowly nutrients to your organism and can drink a barrel of ale without the tiniest hint of intoxication poisoning.Also gives resistance to food poisoning, when eating rotten or raw food. As for how this works, you can imagine their stomach having the same function as a camel''s hump.


    Dark vision


    (your eyes shine in the dark),


    can see in dark places as if they were in faintly lit places, they see normaly in faintly lit places.


    In the end these were their results.


    Kris, the monk and one of Christopher''s nerdy friends now looked like a large barbarian, whose body looked like that of bodybuilders, with the exception of his particularly small head in comparison to his body and particularly large feet, of course before becoming a dwarf he was rather good looking, but after the evolution he hadn''t fixed his face, thus it becoming more like a brute''s, but his eyes became shiny brown as if they were jewels due to night vision.


    He had taken Dwarven strength, Dwarven speed, Dwarven blood and dark vision, thus becoming a half.


    As for the rewards promissed he was given a rune armor vest and helm, a sword and shield, two rune skills, one being Rune magic art and the other a skill of his own preference, he chose the "Hammer rune" skill, which materializes a runic phantom of a hammer that cause elemental magic damage to the creatures they hit, the element is random, the hammer is shot from the rune, meaning it''s ranged attack rune.


    Of course the problem that appeared was that he needed training in targeting with his new skill.


    Disregarding that it only did 2dmg and he could only make one small hammer appear at a time.


    He was given three bodyguards and the title he desired, the Dragonslayer, which boosted his attack against dragon folk two times, meaning that any creature with dragonic blood or spirit or soul would suffer double damage from his attacks.


    Stelio, the nerdy blacksmith on the other side looked no different than a large Dwarf, meaning that he even had a brown beard, he still wore glasses even though his eyes shined like jewels.


    The thing was that he only lacked one point to be considered a full dwarf, meaning he had selected 8 traits out of ten, leaving out only the dwarven size and greed.


    Stelio of course was not like Kris whom went with his dream choosing the Dragon slayer title, without even consulting what they were going to encounter, of course learning that they would be fighting undead he could only go Zombieslayer, Zombies were a low ranking undead which he was told by his four bodyguards were plentiful in the dungeon pillar.


    Of course he was given a custom made rune vest and a helm, the weapon given upon finding he was a smith was a warhammer and a shield.


    Warhammers are not like smithing hammers, with a large surface hammer, they have a small surface an a pick at one end.


    Lastly since he was already level 10, the dwarved decided to teach him three skills instead of two, them of course including "rune magic arts", the second being "blacksmithing" and lastly the "repair rune", altough he really wanted to gain the harden rune as well, but was told that later he would be able to select much better runes. Don''t of course forget that he could already use any rune he liked, only the chances of it activating were rather low, while for the repair rune they were 100%, but it''s power was only 3points, meaning that it needed a lot of time to repair even the most basic of equipment at the moment.


    Of course his blacksmith skill was also plain bullshit, he didn''t even know how to use it, not to tell that he needed a forge and tools to use it in the first place.


    Dimitri, Mike''s cousin and a monk, was the one with the less dwarven traits, in truth he didn''t look much different than he normaly looked, he only chose the Hammer hand and Dark vision traits which weren''t visible on first sight, even looking at him other than his jewel like brown eyes there was nothing else to indicate him as a quarter dwarf.


    He was only given 2 bodyguards for some reason and chose the title of Vampireslayer, which is the strongest undead found in the dungeon pillar they were going to go, of course finding a vampire was rather rare on the first floor, but it was said that they still existed, thus he decided to be readed in case they met one.


    Of course he was given the basic rune vest,helm,spear and shield. He himself decided on the spear.


    His rune was the Harden Rune, advised by Stelio, since they didn''t allow him to take it he advised it to Dimitri and Mike.


    What the rune did was increase the defense of the creature or equipment by one, of course the same rune was already engraved on the runic equipment they were given, but that didn''t mean that he couldn''t use it on all his clothes and even himself or his allies, if not for the problem that it was rather low level at the moment, only giving 2defense and could only be cast on one item at a time for a short duration of no more than 2minutes.


    What is 2defense, well 2physique means that unarmed you can do 2damage, thus you understand that with 10physique, only 8damage will be landed on the person of course you have to understand that a common warrior will have at least 50strength and dwarves even have 3times that in strength, and 4times in damage, meaning that it''s quite pointless for an average level 100 person, since even unarmed he can easily overcome your 2point of defense, in general it will only help if your physique is similar to his, in unarmed combat, since weapons gave a shitload of damage.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.But if using weapons meant for lower levels their durability will suffer greatly, meaning they will break faster due to your crude handling of them.


    Lastly Mike, Dimitri''s cousin and the only monster tamer in all the summoned heroes, he decided to evolve fully into a dwarf, after all he could probably revert back to human before they defeat the Demon king.


    As a result he became a nerdy looking dwarf, with a black beard, that looked more like a gnome in some sense, it seems that he didn''t stay and edit his looks even a little, seemingly in a hurry as he evolved.


    Of course he gained all the bonuses and penalties of the dwarven race, something however that made the Dwarves give him a group of 8 bodyguards.


    He was given a full dwarven rune armor, a dwarven rune helmet, a rune shovelpike and a rune shield.


    It wasn''t him who decided on the Shovelpike, he was simply given one since he looked like a real dwarf or something.


    He was given two titles, one being decided by himself, the skeletonslayer and the other being the Dwarven hero, which gave him popularity with the dwarves.


    The rune he was given, once more not decided by himself was the "Trap rune", you had to point at a location and a small symbol would appear on it, if it was pressed the target would be paralyzed for a few seconds, of course it could also target a person or creature directly, of course at low level he could only place one trap, that would stay only for 3minutes, of course for his monster taming ability that would be rather good, or so he thought since he hadn''t even tried it once yet since it was based on his mentality stat which was rather low in the beginning, but in truth his special ability "Pat" was rather discouraging, since all it did was lower the aggro of the monster towards him, he had no way of capturing or taming it at the moment or at least he didn''t know how to do so.


    The four of them were each given a house, it wasn''t something luxurious, but it was big enough for ten people to stay, it even had a small forge and a bathroom with a strange runic stone that generated hot water.


    The Dwarven Capital was a lot different from Nivava, there were light runes, heat runes and other luxuries which modern people are used to, the only difference is that except for technology they use runes for everything, there are even Air conditioning runes.


    In the Dwarven Society there are no slaves, although you could call debtors a sort of slave, but in general even in our modern society there are people whom work their lives off just to pay off debts, or rot in jail, are they too slaves?


    This was the equivelant of a debtor in the Dwarven society, those whom were criminals or too poor to even survive were used to mine minerals to pay their debts, of course many of them eventualy got their freedom back, but that "eventualy" wasn''t less than a year the least.


    The four lived close to one another and they decided that they would be going together when they enter the dungeon, the problem of course was that the government had given them a monthly quota that they had to meet.


    They had to collect 100pounches of undead dust, a rather valuable alchemic material that could only be collected in the dwarven territory''s underground tunnels.


    "So what do you think of your new home, tomorrow we will begin our travel towards the Dungeon pillar"


    The Dwarf said as he looked at Kris, whom simply noded, not knowing how to respond.


    Kris wasn''t very good at socializing, he wasn''t exactly shy, he was good looking, but he had problems explaining what he wanted to say, thus he didn''t talk too much in order to not embarass himself.


    "Sir Dragonslayer, we have ended our preparations, the other heroes are also about ready will we be meeting them at the decided location?"


    The Dwarf bodyguard, or what Kris could make as the three bodyguards'' leader said.


    "Couldn''t you at least introduce yourselves, I''m called Kris, I know that you might not think much about me since my level is low, but I was told that the pillar dungeon''s monsters give a fair amount of experience"


    Kris said making the dwarves somewhat reluctant to answer, in truth they were forced to guard him by the higher ups the job payed well and although they wouldn''t see their families for awhile, they were still confident in accompicing their task.


    "Sir Dragonslayer, you can call me Yngir the Skullcrusher"


    The leader of the bodyguards said.


    "I''m Odin Eyeshooter, I will be your guide"


    A Dwarf carrying a huge backpack and lots of weapons and armors said.


    "I''m Nibel, I will be your rune mage"


    Another dwarf wearing a mage robe said, in his hand he had a strange stone staff engraved with runes.


    "Then lets first wait for the others and see what we can do to help, after all it''s not like we will be instantly killed or something"


    Ten hours later...


    Kris was standing in a pool of blood, zombies, skeletons and ghouls ravaging through the corpses, he...


    9 hours 30 minutes earlier...


    The four heroes met at the gathering spot.


    "Mike what took you so long?"


    His cousin Dimitri asked, of course one had 8 dwarf bodyguards and the other only 2.


    "My dwarven friends couldn''t decide what things were necessary for our first outing, they are rather troublesome, I even heard that it might be really dangerous going to the dungeon pillar without first experiencing a battle with the undeads on the surface level"


    Mike said as he huffed and puffed, he looked rather exhausted carrying his own bag, while wearing a full plate armor and all the equipment he was given, in truth he looked more like a tin can rather than a dwarf, there was only small holes for him to look around, while all the rest was either covered in chaimail or plate mail.


    Of course the armor had lots of runes to make him feel more comfortable, like ventilation,heating, even cleaning and self repair function, it was hundreds of times better than the simple rune vest the others were given, which had harden and self repair as its only runes, of course the hardening rune was a rather miraculous 20points of defense, probably the best they could equip for their low levels, but their armors lacked all the other fancy stuff "runes" that Mike''s had.


    "Whatever, lets first experience a little fight here in the underground tunnels before going to the dungeon pillar"


    Stelio said, having already made plans for their course of action.


    "Whatever as long as we level up"


    Dimitri said not really caring.


    "You don''t mind if I join you as well?"


    Kris asked them, after all he didn''t know the three of them very well, while they were already quite close even before being trasported to this world.


    "Are you dump, why would we care, it''s not like three more dwarves will not be usefull, as for us, what can low level people like us even do to begin with"


    Dimitri said, somewhat reprimenting him, but in general he had no bad feelings towards him, he simply didn''t care.


    "Well I think we should go"


    Stelio said and with everyone''s aknowledgement they left the safety of the Dwarven City and entered the dark tunnel.


    The dwarves were more than jolly to see some actions and the four heroes begun bonding as they found that they had more in common than they thought with Kris. Although he was somewhat shy and not very social, he had hobbies that were very close to theirs.


    I won''t talk about football, since of the three only Dimitri was somewhat hooked on football teams, the others were more into computer gaming and anime, finding a common language really fast.


    Of course the dwarves were completely lost in the prattle going on between the heroes but they didn''t care.


    With a large enough group they went towards the closest monster infested tunnel, a tunnel connected with the Dungeon pillar, well if you went some hundreds kilometers ahead, you would end up facing the Dungeon pillar''s entrance or at least one of them.


    The first monster they encountered was a skeleton, or rather as they called them Skeletals. They were magicaly animated bones through the malicious miasma of magic, meaning that they have a broken soul operating the bones, but it has no intelligent all it has is its hatred towards the livings, clerics simply dispell the malice instead of the magic keeping it together.


    Killing a skeletal ended up being a precious lesson to them, since even four of them together weren''t able to hold the skeletal from moving and seriously wounding Kris, whom had the smart idea of trying to block its blow even with his meager 20strength which was doubled by his dwarven strength.


    Kris Coughed blood with the first blow he took, the second blow didn''t come to finish him off because the dwarves decided to intervene.


    Eyeshooter Odin shot an arrow into the skeletal successfuly pushing it back giving Yngir Skullcrusher enough time to bash it''s bones good enough for it to stop moving.


    There were three ways to stop a skeletal from moving, one of course being the clerics'', the second was to wreck it well enough until it stops moving, lastly mages could simply dispell them.


    "Try to flank them, low ranking undead can''t react fast enough to changes, meaning that a simple side hop or dodge roll will give you a large chance to attack it once or even twice if you are lucky"


    Yngir said while Nibel their rune mage was healing Kris.


    The other three whom didn''t even the chance to hit the hit the rather fast for them skeletal creature, in truth even Kris could only block the blow somehow because of his martial arts skill and because the skeletal had made him its target.


    After experiencing their first real fight, the four of them begun to think of tactics to defeat the skeletal creature, although in theory all they had to do was land one hit on it and then let the dwarves deal with it, in general that was what they were told to do, but seeing how fast the undead were when they targeted someone it was very hard to land even a single hit before being hit yourself.


    The second encounter was with five skeletals at once, the dwarves of course took care of the undead leaving them with little to no chance to even land a hit on them, of course they still at least hit one of them, making insignificant damage, but it didn''t matter.


    Hours passed and all they found were skeletals, of course for Kris and the others its wasn''t so bad, nether the less however they did their best to at least help a little.


    By now they could even do something, of course the most they could do was use their powers to hold a skeletal for a few seconds.


    kris'' ability was called Air punch, he was able to punch someone without his power connecting, of course the chances of it succeeding were dependent on magicality, meaning that he had 24% possiblity of success, the damage of the punch however was equal to his strength 19x2(due to dwarf trait) meaning 38, which  of course wasn''t enough to do any significant damage to a level 100 monster.


    Of course there were times they encountered lower level skeletals, which they blew into smitherins by themselves, but that wasn''t really as refreshing as they thought it would be, even the experience they gained was total shit, of course the practical experience was something else since they understood that if they reached level 100, they could probably almost oneshoot the skeletal creatures.


    The time was ticking and a strange shadow loomed over their hearts.


    The dwarves had told them that at night time the undead became harder to fight, thus they needed to fortify their resting location.


    The rune mages of their group begun casting their runes onto the surrounding walls, right where they stood.


    When Stelio asked why they didn''t look for a cave, since it would be easier to defend, the dwarves laughed at his proposition.


    A cave with only one entrance meant that they would simply trap themselves in case of real danger, as for easy foes, there was even less reason to care about them, this was after all not the dungeon pillar and they were confident enough of protecting themselves here, every single one of them were veterans after all.


    The night was silent in the underground, of course there was no clear difference between day and night in the underground but the dwarves could still tell. When asked how, they showed them a strange pocket watch, that had only one arrow and three divisions one was for summer night and day and the other was a smaller onr for winter season only.


    "At night undead become unrestfull, thus it''s dangerous to travel around, since by traveling you will encounter double the undead you would when waiting at one location"


    A Guide called Fummodin "Goldfinger", of course his title hadn''t much to do with his own profession, he could simply find gold ore easier, something about chances.


    Before he used to be a miner, but decided to change his Class some said he still regreted it, but he himself seemed rather content with his decision.


    "Everyone be on guard, an undead has come into range of the detection rune"


    A Rune mage said and the Guides begun inspect the surrounding.


    "You, you and You, protect the Skeletonslayer, we will try holding them back for you, remember to return my stone back to my kid"


    The dwarf leader of Mike''s group of eight said as they detected the danger to their own lives, but most important was keeping their oaths.


    The Guides and rune mages begun to retreat with the heroes, leaving behind only a minimum of guides and mages for support, with their numbers only two stayed behind with the seven dwarven warriors, in truth it wasn''t so surprising that the majority of the bodyguards were warriors to begin with.


    the eight guides and mages escorted the heroes some way away from the battle, as they retreated the guides still shot rounds to support the fighting warriors from a distance, but as they went so far that even the sounds of battle begun to feint, the four heroes felt rather useless and pathetic.


    An hour later the guides were still trying to move them as far from the battle as they could.


    "What is that?"


    Mike whom looked like a nerdy dwarf asked while pointing at the ceiling of the cave.


    "Everyone, begin a second division, we must escort the heroes to safety"


    A dwarf mage whom took control of the situation begun to fortify their location, as half of the bodyguards led the four Young heroes away from that spot.


    "What was the thing on the ceiling?"


    Mike asked when they had left the range of the battle and only a hint could be heard of the battle.


    "They are Ghouls, in general they are feral humanoid undead that like to eat corpses, they have large claws that can easily dig through the ground which helps them in climbing and even walking on the ceiling of the caves, they are however more widely known for their brute tactics, they are really fast but rather frail in contrast to their crude strength, in one word they are suicidal"


    The dwarf Guide explained, of course he didn''t say that the only reason they had to divide was so that they heroes wouldn''t get targeted.


    In truth they planned to regroup with the others once the sounds of battle stopped, which was right about now.


    "Lets return and regroup, I only hope that we won''t encounter more of them"


    The Dwarf Guide said as he directed them back to the location where the battle took place.


    "Wait, something isn''t right!"


    Another Guide shouted as he looked towards the location of the battle.


    At the moment there were no lights comming from the dwarven rune magic, thus making the situation rather tricky.


    "Someone should Go check out the situation"


    The one whom spoke was the Guide whom acted like the leader. There were only 5 dwarf bodyguards left and they were mostly guides, only one rune mage was in their midst, not that they needed multiple rune mages to begin with.


    "Odin, you go check on them and return, if you don''t return in ten minutes we will consider you dead and the road cut"


    The Guide leader said, he didn''t even give Odin a chance to protest as it seemed that he had some sort of seniority towards him.


    Ten minutes passed and Odin didn''t return, Kris whom lost his last bodyguard whom he sort of thought would be staying with him longer was somewhat touched in the head.


    "I will go see what happened with Odin"


    Kris said.


    "Are you crazy, don''t go blowin his noble sucrifice, we now know that the others are all dead, lets retreat towards the closest dwarven mines"


    The guide said as he looked at a map of their area.


    "Let him go, who cares if he wants to go and die, after all who knows he might even stumble onto that other dwarf on his way"


    Dimitri said.


    "But..."


    The Dwarf leader wanted to say some excuse, but truth was that he didn''t really have a valid reason as to obstruct the Hero from going to this own death.


    "Whatever, you may go, but It would still be wiser to reach the nearest mine and wait for the warriors to return, after all we have been leaving them directions to follow, thus they won''t get lost"


    "Thank you..."


    This was the only thing Kris said to Dimitri as he headed towards the earie tunnel.


    Kris was now standing in a pool of blood, zombies, skeletons and ghouls ravaging through the corpses, he didn''t dare to make a sound as he was completely terrorstricken.


    "Don''t even dare breathing"


    A silent voice came from next to him, it was Odin whom hadn''t died, but was hidding while waiting for the monsters to leave, but now the situation had grown somewhat troublesome.


    "I won''t ask why you came, just hold on these bottles, if you think that they have found you throw one of them towards them and then Boom, the downside is that you gain no experience from this and it might attract even more of them"


    Odin said as he gave Kris two pale green, almost white, bottles to carry.


    "Why do you smell so funny, don''t tell me you pissin your pants?"


    The dwarf asked him, but in truth the dwarf did his best not to laugh out loud.


    "Charge!"


    Suddenly a war shout could be heard from the distance and three dwarf warriors whom they had previously left behind appeared from the distance and begun slaughtering the Ghouls and undead in the area, from time to time Odin would support them with arrows, wounding some of the ghouls in the rear, whom were still feasting on the remnant corpses.


    Of the three warriors one died in the fight and even though Yngir was still alive, Kris felt like a useless decoration in this battle.


    "You think you have escaped!"


    A Voice as if coming from the depths of hell could be heard from the tunnel from where the warriors had come from.


    "Hero, we must run now!"


    Odin said as he begun dragging Kris away from the other dwarves and the battlefield.


    "We have to hurry, the vampire won''t follow us into a mine, but better if we could hide you somewhere since your speed is barely enough to follow behind me when I''m walking, not to talk about running"


    Odin said somewhat disatisfied, in truth if Kris hadn''t come back, it would have been easy for him to stealthily disappear, of course you might ask why didn''t he return in the ten minutes given to him before.


    Truth was that he was about to return when he saw a few shiny items lying around, but now he only wanted to his his greedy head for this misunderstanding, after all it was understandable why an idiot whom would piss in his pants come back, it was most probably fear and loneliness. After all his bodyguards had already seen that the other three heroes weren''t as close to him as they were among themselves and of his bodyguards only he was left at that moment, well their rune mage''s corpse was now littering the ground and their warrior was trying to run away from the aproaching Vampire.


    It was generaly impossible for him to think of a way they could survive a vampire that could take out 5 dwarven warriors and even worse he could see the thralls marching in the front, they were the dwarven warriors whom had stayed to fight the vampire to give the others time to escape, of course how could they have known that just a few tunnels away they would run into a horde of undeads, it was as if the Hero they had agreed to protect was some sort of Jinx.


    Before Kris and Odin could take a few steps away the vampire''s thralls had already arrived.


    Thrall were regular dwarves whose blood had been sucked, and a curse had been put onto their bodies, sort of like mind control making them act like mindless zombies.


    Of course the vampire, a dwarf whom had two fangs protruding from his mouth wasn''t exactly the allpowerful sort.


    "What the fuck is this?"


    The vampire asked as it caught a potion that was thrown towards it by Kris.


    "Idiot you throw that at the floor not at the person himself!"


    Odin said infuriated, but what happened a few seconds afterwards made him take back his comment, as an air punch hit the potion the vampire held in its hand blowing it''s right hand into smitherings, the second potion was thrown expertly at the vampire''s lying body and Boom!.


    "Nice assist Odin!"


    Yngir said thinking that it was Odin''s doing, whom he had seen shouting just then, but Yngir didn''t rest, he charged with his mace towards the vampire''s body and begun bashing its head until nothing but mash remained behind.


    "It''s rather fortunate that Noble vampires don''t appear outside the dungeon pillar, those bastards won''t die even with their skull crashed"


    Yngir was rightly titled as the Skullcrusher.


    "Well you should have gained a rather good amount of experience for this one, of course if you could kill it with explosives it would have given you zero, but since your attack now counts as an assist you can await for some sweet rewards"


    The dwarf said as he continued to bash the still reforming head of the vampire, while Odin and the other warrior dwarf took care of the undeads, the thralls just stood there like idiots, since their master the vampire hadn''t given them some new order.


    With the vampire''s final "breath", the thralls came back to their senses and the undead killing process went even faster with seven warriors and a single guide supporting them there was little they couldn''t handle, in truth if not for the vampire''s undead minions there was no way that they would had been turned into thralls.


    Vampires have great strength, reflexes, magicality and mentality, it''s greatest however weakness other than sunlight and garlic of course is their speed, which is comparable to the zombie''s, they simply cannot run as fast with their corpse of a body.


    Of course a vampire''s considered a rank S monster since they simply collect thralls and then feed on them in some unknown place and only come out when all their thralls die to catch new ones, thus continuing an endless circle.


    Of course noble vampires are even more troublesome, since their victims turn into common vampires and there are even the Feral vampires whom are practicaly wild beasts in humanoid form, which only appear at lower floors, where they are considered low rank in contrast to the strongest monsters there.


    Lastly Thralls whom had their blood sucked will either turn into ghouls or zombies.


    Of course the misunderstanding that Odin was the one whom threw the potion was rather hard to clear off, but the fact that it was Kris whom hit the potion to explode into the vampire''s face was also clear to all the dwarves they saved.


    Of course rumors about how only one of the four heroes returned with a single dwarf to save the rest of them begun at some point going out of proportion, but the facts were still there, the three heroes retreated without even fighting, while only one risking his life returned for his "fellows in arms".


    Of course the main gains for Kris was the thousands of experience points he gained from the vampire as well as the even more important battle experience.


    Of course the fact that he had pissed his pants was held a secret between him and Odin, whom had used a cleaning rune to hide all evidence just before the final victory, making the others think that is was to clean off the blood on his boots or something.


    At Stelio home the three remaining heroes were having a gathering.


    "Should we have stayed to fight, but their words the vampire shouldn''t have been such a big deal, since that idiot Kris could help them beat it"


    Dimitri asked, his class was exactly the same as Kris and their levels were similar, but his power was somewhat more useful, it was called Knockback kick, it had the ability to knockback any creature he kicked by a few meters, but the most important part was that till now there wasn''t exactly any resistance visible to his skill, enemies simply slide backwards if he hits them, and if he does so towards when the monster''s back faces a wall it will be momentarily stuned, the best however is using it to a cluster of enemies, since the effect will apply to the people behind the person as well, of course it will lose some of its might, the problem however was that it was a contact skill, while Kris'' air punch was a ranged one.


    "I believe that we did the right thing, it was simply not worth rushing into danger and risking ones life, remember what I told you, if you die, the dwarves put a large debt on your head, right now we already have a small debt due to our bodyguards dying, but it''s not as tragic as dying yourself, a bodyguard''s death will cost you 100million points if you want to resurrect him, but letting him dead costs you nothing, but if you want to resurrect yourself, that will cost you one billion points, of course the dwarves love to have strong heroes indebted to them, do you however know what''s the price for recruiting new bodyguards?"


    Stelio asked them, he had already gathered all the info he needed for this Quest and their best interests.


    "Is it 1million or something?"


    Mike asked, of course 1million was 1/100th of the resurrection fee, but Stelio Shook his head negatively.


    "10 millions?"


    Nope yet again.


    "Come on tell us"


    Mike asid rather interested expecting something interesting.


    "100dp, meaning a simple 100points can buy you a common warrior, 200points can buy you a Guide and 1000points a rune mage"


    His words made the two others gape in surprise, the value of life by the dwarves was simply too low, they sold their lives for a mere 100dp, of course that was the price for a single mission, but a mission could last for days, like escort missions and monster hunts, mostly done for materials, of course the dwarves or adventurers they hire wouldn''t be sworn to protect them like the bodyguards, meaning that they wouldn''t die for them, but that wasn''t what they wanted to begin with.


    Simply speaking, what they wanted was someone to kill monsters for them, the remaining bodyguards would be responsible for protecting them, while the adventurers would kill monsters all they had to do was land a hit or two on the monsters before they die.


    "Brilliant, should we inform Kris as well?"


    Mike said as he was ready to go tell him.


    "No reason to do so, if he asks then you can tell him, but until then let him play the hero a little"


    Stelio said as he had a demonic smile on his face Smurf face.


    Of course Kris not even a day later was called to the Palace and given the title of Dwarven hero and a debt of 10millions after having his rune mage resurrected.


    There was of course a reasons why he only had to pay 10M, one tenth of the total price, first was because they had brought Nibel''s body back with them and secondly because he was now the Dwarven hero.


    Of course his three bodyguards now saw him as one of them and even as someone great, after all not every hero would fall into debt to resurrect a common npc soldier by their side.


    Nibel was a common rune mage, the price of having a common rune mage swear an oath to you didn''t go over ten thousand points, while hiring a talented one didn''t go over a hundred thousands, meaning that it was considerably cheaper to simply get a new bodyguard rather than reviving a weak one.


    Nibel didn''t even know what to say, he had already swore the oath to protect the hero till death to lift his daily debt, but now he sincerely swore once more with tears in his eyes, after all no one wanted to die, the memory of them getting overun by undead creatures was still fresh in his mind, the desperate struggle and the unwillingness to die on his fellow kinsmen''s faces.


    Resurrection was like Waking up from a terrible nightmare.


    Of course were was a price to pay other than death and that was a loss of a level and for him whom was already over level 100, this was a rather large loss, meaning something around 2mil experience lost, of course it was a cheap price for returning to life.


    The price of resurrection of course wasn''t 1billion points like Stelio said, that was the cost of resurrection without a body or a soulstone, in other words it''s complete resurrection without even a scrap of the person''s flesh, not even a photo was needed, they simply resurrected the person, it was of course the most expensive and costly resurrection.


    Next in price was the 100mil resurrection, where you needed to have the soulstone of the person with you, without the body or the way around.


    Next for 10mil was the resurrection with a body and a soulstone which made it a lot easier.


    Of course if they weren''t a dwarf their resurrection fee would only be around 1-10mil, it was the dwarven spirit trait that made resurrecting them a pain in the ass, but also a great way to make more weath for the Ecclesia Country since no noble would let their child simply die.


    By the end of the month whom had profited most was still questionable, since although both met their quotas, both Kris and the other heroes were now in debt to the Dwarven country, one for resurrecting a single person, while the others for hiring multiple people for every outing. Of course for them the small loses in the beginning were inevitable, but as their level would rise, they will at some moment enjoy profit, it''s like a small shop that just opened and this debt was a loan in order for the shop to flourish and become a large shop chain.


    For Kris however whose information gathering ability was zero, he ended in a debt, meaning that he would be unable to enjoy his stay at this fantasy world and his equipment and supplies could only be subpar to theirs.


    It wasn''t like they were hateful of him or anything, it was simple envy of sorts, after all everyone would be envy of someone whom casualy bought a jackpot and won, it''s common logic.


    To them at the moment, Kris fame was no different than him winning the jackpot once, but then going and losing it all through gambling and being left in debt instead.


    Of course in one month''s time they had seen huge improvements, non the less however the greatest improvements were Kris'' as he rose from level 2 to the striking level of 42, as the others were still crawling at level 9 and 17, with Dimitri being the lowest level, while the other two begun enchancing their levels through their production skills, one simply produced crap and then destroyed them and repaired them, the other simply tried to comunicate and tame pets bought by the goblins, whom were called as experts at taming, but truth was that their pets weren''t exactly as timid as cats and dogs, they were even known to eat their own masters when hungry, since goblins were too stupid to care about a few gobs gone missing in their animal pens to begin with.


    Leaving Dimitri in the dust as he tried his hardest to catch up to them through hunting in the tunnels.


    Kris however had trully hit the jackpot, the vampire that was killed had given him enough experience to proppel him to level 21, but being able to attack from a distance with his power and magic rune was enough to earn experience, simply by mimicking the others, employing the same adventurers the other did.


    Of course his debt didn''t go down, but the country didn''t care, this was as much an investment to begin with and if they could make him friends with the trio of bodyguards they were willing to give him a layway out, even if his debt was 10mil dwarf points, they still let him buy supplies and equipment, as they thought that in the future it will all come back as profit anyway.

 14 New shop and Slaves

    Christopher and his 6 companions begun travelling on waggon towards the closest City of the dwarven Country, widely known as Mount Doldri''s trade city, in total there were four trading Centers called Cities, unlike the dwarven mines that could barely compare to a town, they were more like villages, the Trading Cities were huge cave complexes with great achitecture, sculptures and design, they were the Dwarven cities that rivaled the fabled Middle earth''s Mines of Moria, decorated halls, huge columns holding the ceiling and gold till where your sight could see, under the rather plainly decorated dwarven bridge they could see silver rivers rushing downwards as if descending into the underworld, the shiny silver rivers were coming from out of a crevice far away in the distance.


    Of course to Christopher''s hazy vision, although it  still loked majestic, it was rather hazy and mysterious.


    "This is the Silver river of Doldri, you should know that the silver down there is super heated as to turn liquid, meaning that even touching it will result in some serious burns"


    Kurlidandr said as he looked at Osweald, the gnome rogue they had taken into their group.


    "Halt!"


    A voice came from the Walls in front of them, the walls were made of solid stone and metal and went high beyond their view, it wouldn''t be strange if they even touched the ceiling, from afar it simply looked like a large pillar, but approaching it one could see the uncanny design and shape of the structure.


    "We have come from the 59th mine of the Swamp region, we desire to set up a store in the city!"


    Kurlidandr shouted back and after a few minutes a small gate opened from out of nowhere, there weren''t even signs of a gate being there.


    "Please wait for an inspection, after all there has been a report of the 59th Patriarch''s ring going missing some months ago, of course you must undestand that it''s just a routine search nothing more"


    The dwarf said as he begun searching their bags and even made a body search.


    "You are free to go register"


    The Dwarf gate guard stated as he finished the search.


    Of course this time after registering they spent three days in jail, awaiting for the dwarves to confirm that non of their goods were stolen or any of them having some bounty on their heads.


    "At last, freedom, I will be happy to leave the dwarven domains when you set up your store"


    Osweald said to Kurlidandr as he put a suspiciously familiar ring on his finger.


    Of course they couldn''t be sure just by seeing it from afar, but it looked exactly like the treasure hunter''s ring, of course without identification they wouldn''t just go and accuse him of theft, even more when they had already passed through a full search just a few days ago.


    "Next station the bank to make sure that our funds have already been transfered successfuly and lastly to the real estates office"


    The dwarf said disregarding the gnome, in truth the faster they establish the shop the quicker he would get rid of that thievin gnome.


    "Master, I think we should first stay at the Inn for a day, there''s time to do all that tomorrow"


    Tris said, her voice comming from under her abundant hair that covered her face.


    Christopher didn''t know why she liked to hide behind hair, probably hiding her unattended face or something.


    "Nope nope, we first go establish the shop"


    Both the dwarf and gnome said together, while Vadima and Diwit simply stood there not wanting to enter into their conversation.


    "Master you shouldn''t let others control all your money, I''m sure that later that greedy dwarf will become greedy and end you in debt and misery"


    Tris said while glaring at the dwarf through her thick black hair.


    Christopher didn''t dislike seeing people trying to take advantage of him, but he liked even more going counter to their expectations.


    "Lets go to the bank and estate agency, after all the faster we can establish ourselves the faster you can all go free"


    Christopher said with a smile that looked much like his regular face, of course you could feel that he wasn''t angry or anything.


    "What are you waiting for, master has made his decision"


    Tris said as she now hurried them along while wispering some lalala tune under her nose and jumping around like an inocent little girl.


    Of course the gnome and dwarf looked at her with a rather angry glare, but she didn''t care at all.


    Their remaining Dp at the bank were already transfered, but finding a location for their shop proved to be a problem, the best locations were long taken and even the second and third best locations already had an owner, all that was left was the back alleys next to the drug stores and pawn shops and some other shady businesses like the slave market.


    In the end they made their put their shop in an alley not too far away from the Adventurer guild, of course only a small part of the shop was visible from the main Road, but it was enough to make curious people to enter the alley.


    It of course cost them 5000dp to buy the place, since Kurlidandr didn''t like to rent stuff and having to pay daily, the final 886 points were used on ingredients and vials for potion making.


    The shop would sell basic healing and magic potions, while the Altelixirs were it''s specialty product.


    Osweald at first wanted to leave them, but seeing how in a single day Tris was able to sell out all the potions, he decided to stay for a while and look how it would go.


    Of course there was already a written agreement that Tris was free to leave if she wanted, but both her and Diwit had nowhere to go, thus she became the shop''s salesperson and Diwit with his stature became the doorman.


    Osweald decided to act as the counter-theft specialist, he would see if people had tried to shoplift some potion or something.


    Of course the most important person was Kurlidandr whom was the one making the potions.


    Kurlidandr had a mutated potion concotion skill called Weird Concotion, meaning that even if he used the same materials the result would be different, some potions were strong some weaker, he had created Dozens of minor healing potions, but each of them had different hp replenishment, some even gave hp regeneration or some other strange effect, although rarely.


    Of course minor potions were cheap and people whom passed by the shop were mostly poor adventurers with little to no Dp, thus potions to them were like a luxury.


    Of course under Tris'' silver tongue they all decided that the potions could save their lives, it was like seeing a swindler selling water as a medicine, of course the potions were genuine and worked fine, but her way of persuation gave such a weird sensation.


    "Well since the shop is doing well, how about I go register at the Adventurer guild"


    Christopher said as they were sitting at the table, their economical situation was rather stable and the shop made 100dp a day(clear income).


    It was fascinating how dwarves didn''t take taxes, although some thugs had tried at some time to ask for a protection fee, but they were easily driven away by Vadima and Diwit.


    Of course against Dwarves Christopher''s teleportation power was useless, since for them 10magicality offered them 20defense and most common warriors prefered having a magicality of 30, meaning that he needed a magicality of 61 if he wanted to teleport even their pinky, equipment shared the same magicality as the people whom equiped it, meaning that stat raising equipment could not be simply teleported away.


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea to go to the Adventurer guild with your level"


    Vadima said, of course the others didn''t know that Christopher''s level was only a 16, after all his physique of 22 was more than enough for a common mage, his mentality of 21 was more than enough for a common warrior and his magicality of 35 was more than enough for both a common warrior or  rogue, meaning that he was well enough to be a level 70 common class, which wasn''t too shady for a human, of course for an adventurer is was the lowest of the low, but thinking about it more, he could easily be a common mage by now with a magicality of 50 if he didn''t go and distribute his stats like how he had, it was like seeing someone destroying his own future.


    Of course they had no idea that a large part of those stats came from stat foods and only 15 of those points were from levels, common people wouldn''t even go looking for elixirs like he had done, after all there were multiple ways to raise your stats, the most common being simply practice.


    "I agree master, level 70 is barely enough to become an adventurer, seeing your stats you must be a mage right?"


    Tris asked, she had a basic Inspect skill that allowed her to see the stats of a creature with a mentality that''s lower than her own.


    "I agree, you should first buy a few spellbooks and begin learning spells, after your memorization and level reaches 85 and your magicality becomes 50 you should be able to become a great adventurer in no time"


    Kurlidandr said, in his opinion Christopher had some dream of becoming an adventurer or something, after all he had lived long and seen multiple country pumpkins trying to become heroes, of course only Vadima knew that Christopher had a hero Class and wasn''t even level 20 at the moment.


    "Master how about I warm your bed tonight"


    Tris said as she eroticaly wet her lips.


    "You fucking whore, why must you always go from serious matters into dirty affairs"


    Vadima cursed out loud, in their time together Tris was the only person from the group she could not get on with, can''t tell if it was because they were both female or because Tris had numerous times tried to seduce Christopher.


    Of course all that she ended accomplishing with her seductive words and actions was living Christopher drowning in a jug of wine, with his face as if she had just broken his heart.


    Of course she couldn''t have known that Christopher was already half-broken and his love had still to dissipate, every time she tried to seduce him his mind simply brought a picture of Alexxa and that prince, making the mood heavy and giving an aura of sadness and loneliness that her touch could not reach creating an invisible barrier between them.


    --------------------------------------


    Leaving Christopher drowing in his wine, in a country called Runia, four heroes were now before the Grand Emperor or otherwise known Mage Emperor of Runia. Park Jeug, he used to be a hero, but found a legendary class change inside the Dungeon Pillar than becoming the First Legendary Dark mage in the history of Axis.


    His slit eyes and healthy yellowish complexion gave them a strange feeling that they weren''t really welcome.


    "Oh how is earth going, I hope that everything is just fine as I left it, are those North Koreans still biching with their army?"


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.He asked, but seeing as the four were lost to world affairs he could only learn that there were no major wars, just the usual afganistan thingy and terrorism some dictator''s downfall and some other stuff.


    Well he seemed rather happy that there was no war in his country, but he was rather disappointed that the people whom were summoned were from another country on earth, bringing however back memories about how he was summoned, far back in the past, he even regreted letting the others leave, there was even a girl whom he liked, but she decided to return back to earth.


    "Well I have three things to announce, first is that I''ve decided to return to earth, but for that I will need your help, you see even as a legendary black mage, I have even greater restrictions you might think, first of all of course being that I''m already a thousand years old, you see those beauties over there, my thing won''t even budge as I look at them"


    Park said, not caring if they would laugh or not, but he himself did laugh at himself.


    "Of course the greatest regret is that I''m unable to summon heroes like the Archmage from Nivava, for some reason every time I try I fail, you know that summoning requires a huge amount of resources and magic power, I have both of course but the chances of summoning are very low, let me tell you in the thousands of times that I tried all I was able to summon was a dead fish, well it wasn''t dead before being summoned, but that''s how unlikely it is to summon a hero"


    Emperor Park said.


    "Whatever I have already told you that the four of you will sign a master slave relationship with me, as a reward you will be granted Property and slaves, of course the most important is the third announcement"


    The emperor said.


    "Since I''m leaving all of my empire can be yours or at least one of you may have it, the one with the best results"


    Park said.


    Of course the four heroes were somewhat lost, it wasn''t because of the offering to make them emperors, it was because the girls Park thought pretty were no longer as attractive to them, it wasn''t like they were ugly or anything, it was simply their figure being average, their breasts inadequate, to todays standards and other things that changed over the years.


    "Well you can decide on which you like from my collection, but you can only take one"


    The emperor said generously giving each of them a collar, they had to put on their prefered girl''s neck.


    "Aren''t there some elven beauties?"


    Costas asked, with a somewhat dejected voice.


    "Are you crazy, don''t even think about it, elves are one of the most dangerous race, if you try enslaving one, not only will they find you and curse you for generations, they might even cut your junk off"


    Park said as he put his hands on his now useless thing.


    "Aren''t there other races? or at least a wider collection to chose from"


    The one whom spoke was Theo whom too was rather disapointed, if he knew that all they would find here were small breasted asian looking slave girls he wouldn''t even have come.


    "Oh, I forgot that you are westeners, you probably have different tastes"


    Park said and he clapped his hands.


    The guards escorted them through a dark corridor and through a stone street outside the Alley, there were multiple large tents set up and stages where slaves were being marketed off.


    "Wait, what race is she?"


    George asked seeing a small loli with huge breasts.


    "Oh, that''s a dwarf female, but I wouldn''t suggest you taking one, their bed skills are really crude, at most they are good as servants"


    The guard said.


    "And that one?"


    This time the one that spoke was Jonny, as he saw a woman with a racoon tail sticking from her butt.


    "That''s a quarter beastwoman"


    The guard said with disdain, beastmen were the most lowly of races, they even sold themselves as slaves simply for a few pieces of meat, the thing however was that they were a brute and lawless race with high reproduction and low crafting and no farming skills at all, the strong lived like kings and the weak lived like beggars.


    The most however disdainful thing was that they knew nothing to do, all they had was physique, they didn''t even consider raising mentality or magicality, making them a rather simpleminded race.


    Of course quarters were different, but since their parents were most likely beastlovers, they were held in disdain by both beastmen and humans.


    "I want her"


    Jonny was the first to make his mind, the girl was simply alluring by modern standards and her fluffy tail only turned him on.


    Of course the slaver whom was marketing her immediatly yielded to the imerial emblem.


    "What''s her name?"


    Jonny asked.


    "Slaves have no names, as her master you will name her, now put on the collar and say her name"


    The guard said.


    "I will call you Titz"


    jonny said as he put the collar on her neck, she didn''t seem to happy with her name, but feeling his hands groping her tits she clearly understood her fate.


    "I want that one!"


    George said as he pointed back at the Dwarven Loli with the short golden hair and eyes.


    "Whatever"


    The guard said, somewhat irritated that the hero didn''t hear his advice, truth was that the little lolita was probably strong enough to crush his bones with a single finger, dwarves, orks and Ogres were the three races whom had the most strength, even their women were surprisingly strong.


    "I''ll call you Gurda"


    He said making her face twist, as she tried to evade the collar but was held down by the guards. George didn''t care since he was already in love.


    Of course he didn''t touch her breasts or anything, he didn''t even harass her a little, he simply put his hand around her shoulder as the walked one next to another giving a strange creepy atmosphere to his dwarf slave and a earie feeling that he was creepy.


    "Wait, what race is she?"


    Costas suddenly asked, looking at a red woman with golden hair, whose body made even Jonny whom was still gropping his own slave feel degected.


    "That''s a half Blood Ogre female, believe me you don''t wante to have her for that stuff, but if you need a warrior you are free to..."


    He warned but Costas and Theo were already playing rock,paper,scissors in whom would take her.


    "Hahaha, she''s mine"


    Costas said as he approached the stand.


    "You will be called Red"


    He said as he put the collar on her, of course he had some problem because of her height, but she was ordered to kneel, making him even more happy as was at the level of her plentiful boobs.


    "My lord she''s a half ogre, half ork, so be careful when handling her, since she might break you in half"


    The guard said as he looked at the female whom was one head higher even than himself.


    In truth she was three heads higher than Costas, but he didn''t care, he only imagined what plays he could make with her as he touched her golden public hair, that was now almost at the level of his face, you can imagine just how tall she was.


    From afar when they first saw her they hadn''t understood that she was large, but now from closer up, they could tell


    "I want her!"


    Theo pointed at a woman whom was just brought out of a tent, she was a regular human teenager, with passable looks, but she seemed a little small for Theo''s height. In truth Theo was happy that he hadn''t won that rock, paper, scissors game, because even for him, that woman was too tall, he of course could reach her belly, but it was simply humilliating having a woman whom is taller and stronger than yourself, thus he chose a common human.


    "You sir have an eye for good, this is a quarter elf, she might not have the elven ears, but her eyes have the ability to see further than humans and even see in the dark"


    The merchant explained as he let him put the collar on her.


    "Your name is now Jenifer"


    He said as he took the still dressed woman into his arms, at the moment she groaned in pain due to his 27 points of physique and inability to control his strength.


    Of course she wasn''t as frail since their difference in physique wasn''t that great, just 3points. But she still suffered damage to her hp.


    "Now let me guide you to your personal Magic towers, your slaves are already inside and tomorrow his magesty will award you with titles"


    The guard said as he led them out of the city on a carriage leaving each at their respective tower.


    "The magic towers are like portable houses, you can move them around with all the slaves inside, that''s a gift from his majesty for you"


    The guard said as he left each one to explore their own magic tower.


    The power consisted of five floors, first being the main lobby and the entrance hall, second was the underground dungeon, where they could punish their slaves, third was the first floor where there was a library and a study, on the second floor was the bedroom and kitchen(slaves lived at their posts) and lastly on the top floor there was a strange spell formation on the floor and nothing more, they didn''t really understand what it could be used for.


    The next day they were called by Emperor part to form the slave contract and gain their titles.


    Of course not all of them were happy with their titles, but as the Emperor explained they were given at random and couldn''t be given again, unless the person whom gifted the title leveled up, and the one giving them the title was a slave noble of the Emperor.


    "Well if you aren''t happy work harder and earn your own titles"


    He said somewhat irritated by Theo''s nagging, of course whom would be happy if they gained the title of "Pig".


    Costas took the title of "Dragon", Jonny the "Tiger" and George whom didn''t care much to begin with the "Rabbit".


    Of course their titles gave them rather sweet bonuses, Costas''s strength was now considered as double his physique.


    Theo had immunity to all poisons.


    Jonny gained an aura of intimidation.


    George''s speed was now considered as double his physique.


    Of course the titles were given after the strange black tattoo was put on their wrists.


    "Now each of you will be sent to the Pillar Dungeon, you will be responsible for one village each, if you reach level 100, you will be given a town under your rule and the one whom reaches level 400 a city, of course the one able to reach level 1000 first will go with me to kill the Demon king, if we kill him then I will leave and he will become the new Emperor and inherit my Legendary black mage class"


    The emperor said, making Costas and the other gulp in anticipation.


    Of course being Lords over their own City didn''t sound so bad either.


    Of course reality is cruel, instead of a regular village, the villages they were escorted to were rather pathetic, of course they still had their personal magic tower and slaves, but seeing the starving slave villagers and the dried up females they didn''t have any mood to do anything to them.


    Of course the monsters of their dungeon pillar were rather average, horned rabits, wolves and if they went deeper they could find werewolves.


    Of course the slave villagers were too weak to even hunt for food, thus the first thing that the four did was send a messanger asking for help from the emperor, after all other than Theo they weren''t even level 10, even though they did have a strength of at least 15, but what could that give when facing a level 100 monster with a 90-100 physique.


    Of course Costas had his own plans, he simply made the villagers construct traps for the monsters, they were ropes which they would put down and then wait for the horned rabbits, once their leg is caught and they are drifting in midair, it doesn''t really matter how strong or fast they used to be.


    Of course his plan worked, humans have been hunting animals for generations, there are dozens of traps used over the centuries, from the thin rope to the metallic bear trap, pitfalls and other ways of killing beasts have long been discovered.


    All Costas had to do was hit the floating horned rabbits until their hp fell to zero and then make a soup out of them for the villagers thus successfuly becoming the Hero of his village and raising his level steadily.


    As for the other three heroes, the emperor sent them a group of soldiers to each of them and ordered them to protect the village and hunt the surrounding rabbits once.


    The reason why only once, was because once all the level 100 rabbits were killed, then level 1-10 rabbits would spawn in their place after some time, that was the rule of the dungeon pillar of course if the low level rabbits aren''t killed, they will begin to level up daily until they reach level 100 once more.


    Level 200 monsters were called Elite monsters, and level 300-1000 were called Boss monsters.


    Of course finding elite or boss monsters was rather unusual in the first floor of the dungeon pillar.


    Of course the problem of the first floor were the werewolves, but they wouldn''t dare approach a place with a magic tower, since they knew that someone strong resided within.


    Werewolves were cursed creatures that in the First floor where Night was eternal could never return to their prior form.


    But even Among werewolves there were the sentient sort and the Feral, in general all werewolves at some point of their life will turn feral and the strongest will become the Alpha werewolves.


    Well there is one rare existense in the first floor like the vampire in the Dwarven dungeon pillar, in this pillar there was the Silver Werewolf.


    It appeared rarely and at most it would simply hunt to eat, it was a loner unlike regular werewolves and didn''t even recognize its own kin as allies, it even hunted werewolves for food, thus being the top predator of the first floor.


    Of course finding one is extremely rare and dangerous, but most veteran adventurers are happy if one is found at the first floor, since the werewolf hunt will begin.

 15 Kill me, I see Angels

    Christopher was seated inside the shop, dejected with a glass of wine in one hand and a spellbook in another.


    Tris was loitering behind the counter, while Diwit, Vadima and Osweald were playing cards at a table near the exit, of course the most hardworking was Kurlidandr, although what he worked on wasn''t exactly profitable.


    It wasn''t strange that poker and other card games existed in this world, since there have been too many summoned people over the ages.


    "Four of a kind!"


    Vadima said as she once more emptied the pot.


    "If I didn''t know your class was a warrior I would swear it was the infamous and rare gambler class, probably gaining experience each time you won a game depending on the amount you won"


    Osweald said disatisfied, as he had lost for the second consequentive time.


    "Oh, and here I thought I was playing against a rogue and not the extremely rare crying loser class"


    Vadima said not letting him off lightly.


    "You think you play well, if my uncle Wil was here you would have even lost your underwear, don''t think so highly just because you won two games"


    Osweald said in response.


    "Oh and do you dare to play again?"


    Vadima said while counting her earnings.


    Half an hour later Vadima was sitting alone on the table with an empty pot, she had lost every penny to that crafty gnome, he had of course been losing on purpose to swindle her of all that she was worth.


    The next day the Gnome was gone from Doldri mountain City as they learned from the gatekeeper.


    "By the way, they say Nivava has a new ruler now"


    Tris said, trying to open a discussion in the now boring shop, most people only came for a few potions and left in a hurry, not letting Tris even say a goodbye.


    "Well It''s probably King Dridinal now, right?"


    Vadima asked rather depressed since she had lost a month of wages to the fleeing gnome, the same could be said for Diwit whom simply sat there looking at the ceiling as if there was something drawn there.


    "Not exactly, they say they now have a Queen and some princess Bloom, a 12 years old girl is the successor for the throne"


    Tris said with a smile, she didn''t know whom they were, but she was happy that Vadima was wrong.


    "Impossible, I don''t believe this, how on earth could that little retarded girl and her weakling of a moter take over the throne, even if you said that his highness Tudar took the throne I would more easily believe it, after all he might be an idiot, but he has the support of both the Archmage and the Arcbishop"


    Vadima said making Tris suspect that Vadima''s identity isn''t as simple as she thought it to be, she even imagined that Christopher was some noble prince whom escaped from enslavement, since she had heard that the other successors were admitted into slavery.


    "By the way what''s master''s opinion about it?"


    Tris asked trying to bait some information from him.


    "Poor Alexxa must be feeling rather bad, by the way what''s the fate of the heroes and royalty of Nivava?"


    Christopher asked rather curiously, of course his main target was Alexxa, hearing her news would be a refreshing thing.


    "Well the heroes are doing quite well, each was given costodity of a royal member to serve as their slaves as they manage a village in the first floor of the dungeon pillar, Acording to the latest Goship hero Christo and heroine Anna are the two most brilliant heroes of the Nivava kingdom, one due to his great leadership and the other due to her great management skills"


    Tris said, giving no information on Alexxa whatsoever, other than some general stuff, well that pretty face being her slave wasn''t exactly what Christopher anticipated, but it was probably so, as for Christo and Anna, well Christo showed promise since the begining and Anna was like an angry bitch of course she would do better than Alexxa whom was kind and pure.


    "By the way master, you have been reading that same book for a month now, please don''t tell me that you don''t have the "memorization" skill"


    Tris said seemingly concerned.


    "Non of your business bitch"


    Vadima said rather angrily, of course she herself knew that Christopher didn''t have the memorization skill, but she thought that seeing Christopher admitting it would be too humilliating for him, maybe even birth a hint of regret and with his already depressed self it could even lead to him to commit suicide, what she was doing was protecting him, right protecting him from that wild bitch.


    "I don''t think that Memorization would help after all it''s not like I''m going to memorize the whole book or something, and even if I wanted to cast a spell why would I even need to memorize it when I can simply open the book and read the spell I want to cast, as for the bonus something it gives to mages, that''s also stupid, let me ask you sencerely would you give up on five skills simply to be able to cast one weak spell that might not even be worth your time, after all..."


    All they could hear were excuses as the reality was that he hated memorizing stuff by heart.


    "If the master wants the skill I just so happen to have a skillbook here, of course I''m willing to give it to you for the price of one kiss"


    Tris said as she took out a skillbook.


    "Don''t need it"


    Christopher stated as he continued reading his book, he of course had already bought a pair of glassed from the Dwarves, but they were rather badly made, making it hard to read for too long, thus he had to take them off when not reading.


    "Then how about this new spellbook, with spells that you don''t yet have, the price is just a single kiss"


    Tris said as she licked her lips.


    The moment she took over the counter, she had already gathered her hair into a braid and her face wasn''t at all ugly, she could even be called pretty in most countries, of course she wasn''t some top model, but she was non the less pretty.


    "Not interested"


    Christopher said, of course the more he evaded her the more she liked to play with him, for Tris this was of course not a game, to her he was like the prince charming from the fairy tales, a knight with shiny armor whom freed her from the dwarven mines, if it was him, she would gladly marry him.


    "Then how about this nice magic ring, which can boost your magicality by 20points while wearing it?"


    She said, of course she didn''t say that the ring''s level requirements were level 100 and Christopher was only level 20 at the moment, it wasn''t like he hadn''t learned any spell, by now he knew by heart the cleaning spell, thus not needing to use the bathroom anymore, he had also learned the five basic missile spells, which in general weren''t so different from one another, they had minor changes here and there, but in general it was the same spell, simply modified.


    Of course the real reason why he didn''t care about the memorization skill was the Altelixirs, he was waiting for Kurlidandr to make enough of his altelixirs to flood the market and then use them for himself to rise in power.


    "Help! Come Quickly!"


    Shouted Kurlidandr with a rather panicked voice and all the people in the room quickly run towards the alchemy lab in the basement of their shop.


    "Gooh, ghooh"


    The smoke coming from the basement was rather thick, Christopher tried to cast the wind missile, but to no avail.


    At some point a disappointed black dwarf came out of the basement, he was black from soot and they could tell that the news wouldn''t be good.


    "I have bad and good news, which do you want me to tell you first"


    The Dwarf said.


    "The bad first"


    Christopher said.


    "Well we will need to buy a new Alchemy bench and tools"


    The Dwarf said, not even looking towards the Basement.


    "And the good news?"


    Vadima asked curiously.


    "I have at last determined the formula for a perfect elixir, well it does have a few defects, but it''s mostly perfect"


    The Dwarf said with pride.


    "And which of the ten did you perfect?"


    Christopher asked with an apathetic gaze, as if saying that he wasn''t havin any big expectations of him.


    "Well I did have a small breakthrough for the stat altelixirs, making the falling stats drop to 0.25, but in general the drop still exists, the one however that I perfected is the erase skill elixir, now I can finaly remove even mutated skills, oh and by the way there are two new altelixirs, one gives you a skillpoint but you will be bedridden for a time if not dead of course and the other increases mentality for the expense of magicality, but since it''s new it would be a 1:0.5 ration, like the others"


    kurlidandr said, which didn''t exactly make christopher happy, after all he didn''t have any mutated skills to begin with, but for Kurlidandr it was a rather huge success, he was already stuck with 8 mutated skills and some of which weren''t to his liking.


    "Can''t you just mix the Altelixirs together?"


    Christopher asked out of irritation, he of course didn''t want to be the guinea pig for the potions, but he didn''t want to waste valuable elixirs on others, you can call it greed but this was his character, stingy to the bone.


    "Mixing Altelixirs, isn''t that too wasteful?"


    Kurlidandr asked rather surprised, it wasn''t that he didn''t want to, he simply calculated that it would be more profitable to sell them seperately to begin with.


    "Just do the experiment, I''m sure you have plenty of the failed 1:1 altelixirs, just combine those together to find some new stuff"


    Christopher said without thinking as if he was some all-knowing being, feeling rather satisfied with himself, but what he didn''t expect was that right in front of them Kurlidandr took two potions out of a case that appeared in front of him and mixed them together.


    "Failure, greater failure, wasted potion, acid venom, highly exposive mixture"


    He had begun mixing two at a time, but to Christopher''s eyes it looked as if he was burning money to the wind.


    "Only two quite passable results, this one will Increase physique by 2, but it will cause a stomach ache for a week, the other will raise your mentality by 5, but will cause you to be bedridden, I have also succeeded in making some offensive type potions, corrosive acid, explosives and other stuff we can sell"


    Kurlidandr said as he handed the staff to Diwit and the highly explosive stuff to Tris, not trusting the two warriors(Vadima and Diwit) for the job of moving them to the shop.


    "By the way Boss/partner, would you mind if we talk about something?"


    Kurlidandr said as he shooed the others out.


    "We aren''t doing so well lately, the debt has already risen to 10000, of course I know that the debt is on you and that you can easily mine things from the stone, but unless you want to be sent to the mine we have to do something, even now I see no way of lifting the debt by the end of this month, even if you are able to dig out gold from the ground"


    Kurlidandr said rather apologeticaly, the whole shop was registered on Christopher''s name, but Kurlidandr needed materials for his experiments and he couldn''t just wait, this was also the reason why the gnome made his escape, he had already gotten a hint on their situation, by the end of the month Christopher would have no DP to pay his employees, thus he would have to sell all the potions and the shop to the bank for under the market price, meaning that he would still be in debt.


    "Can''t we just give them the daggers staff,shield and helm, that would make around the needed amount"


    Christopher said naively, not understanding that Dwarven goods wouldn''t be bought for the same price they were being sold, even if he sold them they wouldn''t even gain half their price, well in general that would still be at least 20000DP , but even so Kurlidandr didn''t know what to say since the daggers that were in his costodity were already missing, the helm, staff and shield were pitch black, even worse the shield was now damaged due to his final experiment.


    "Well that won''t work, the gnome has stolen the daggers before leaving, the shield had a little accident, as for the others I hope you know the cleaning spell, because they will be needing a lot of cleaning"


    He said as he took out the three pitch black items.


    "Would you mind passing me the finished Altelixirs"


    Christopher said as he took the two final finished products gulping one after another, he felt painful, but it was nothing in contrast with his boiling rage.


    "Give me some more, I don''t think that''s painful enough"


    Christopher said and Kurlidandr passed him another two bottles, of course he didn''t know that Christopher just a few weeks ago had evolved his toughness skill into the Painbearer skill, allowing him to wistand even more pain and suffering than a regular human.


    Christopher begun gulping down stat potions as if they were water, at some moment he vomited, but he still went on drinking the last altelixir that Kurlidandr had given him, Kurlidandr of course had more, but he could tell that Christopher couldn''t drink any more.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    Once Christopher gulped the last potion he fell down on the floor, losing conciousness from the pain.


    Unkown time afterwards.


    "Is he alright?"


    A hazy woman voice asked.


    "Well he did gulp down 20potions one after another, I''m even surprised that he''s still living, I should have given him the heavier ones"


    Kurlidandr said making the two women to glare at him.


    "If he dies, I will get two manloving dwarves to use you as target practice"


    Tris said, making Kurlidandr freeze for a moment.


    "Don''t bullshit me, suicide is the path of a true man, even if he asked me for the most heaviest of my potions I will still give them to him"


    Kurlidandr said with pride.


    "What the fuck are you getting at, do you even know whom you tried to kill?"


    Vadima shouted in an uproar as if Christopher was some great personel.


    "What so great about it, is he some royalty or something?"


    Kurlidandr asked, Tris was even more interested to learn.


    "You idiot, he''s one of the summoned heroes, if he wanted money all he needed to do was find the dwarven royalty and offer his services, they would probably..."


    Vadima begun to explain how they left Nivava and how the stupid goblins ended leeding the carriage into the swamp.


    "Well you and this hero are realy stupid, not only did you decide on the goblin country, you even asked the goblins to ride in the daylight, everyone knows that goblins are nocturnal creatures, they could probably barely drive the carriage from exhaustion"


    The dwarf said, making Vadima reflect on her own actions, after all it was understandable that Christopher didn''t know, he had just came to their world, but She because of her mixed emotions at the time hadn''t thought of that, even worse the goblins didn''t even stop at their inn to take all their belongings they simply left the Capital as if being hunted.


    "Give me one more elixir...one more"


    Christopher''s faint voice could be heard as he mumbled in his sleep.


    Vadima and Tris were glaring at Kurlidandr whom had two new potions in his hands.


    "What? it was him whom asked for them"


    Kurlidandr said disatisfied.


    "I''ll go sell the stuff, you stay here and make sure that the crazy dwarf doesn''t give him any more of his dangerous potions"


    Tris said as she took the damaged shield, black staff and helm and went outside with Diwit.


    The next day Tris and Diwit came back, without the stuff, but had a rather happy expression on their faces.


    "We made 25000DP, I hope that the master is still alive"


    "He''s sleeping in his room, the Dwarf is cleaning the basement of smoke and soot"


    Vadima said, visibly tired, she hadn''t slept all night.


    "You can go sleep, I will go look after master"


    Tris said with a tender smile.


    "He''s all yours"


    Vadima said as she Yawned once and went to her own room to sleep.


    That day the shop stayed closed, but in Christopher''s room wild moans could be heard as Tris was riding the sleeping him, not caring about his suffering.


    "Yes, deeper, more I want more, master''s dick is making me happy!"


    Tris shouted making the half asleep Vadima wake up, but she didn''t go stop Tris, after all it would be better for him to hook up with Tris than commit suicide again and knowing that he had some gentlemanly behaviours in the past he probably wouldn''t leave her with his baby and then go away.


    While Vadima was overthinking things Tris was having a rather hard time, although Christopher''s tool was erect, it was too thick for her to do without foreplay.


    She was trying her best to get herself wet as she did all sorts of perverted stuff.


    Of course she did her best to control her own strength, since he was still too weak and contrary to her whom was a level 200 common merchant he was too weak.


    Of course if she was a hero or even a talent class then she would have been even higher in levels.


    The reason of course for her rise in levels was rather simple, as a merchant she sold her own body to others, meaning she worked as a prostitude for adventurers whom passed by, this gave her experience as she raise the prices for her own self.


    Of course she didn''t enjoy it and even hated herself, but her dream of leaving the mine and being free once more kept her going.


    Before she knew it her skills had begun evolving into perverted and despicable skills whose names I probably shouldn''t even state.


    Of course if there was one skill she was proud of it was the "This stone is gold" skill, it was a 9th evolution skill from the common merchant''s "present merchantise" skill, it gave her the ability to even sell rocks as if they were something special, but most importantly make herself a more presentable prostitude.


    Of course after being rejected twice by Christopher she had almost lost her hope of leaving, after all most of the miners were set free the second time, but she hadn''t thought that he would simply accept to pay her debts for escorting him on the great lane, the road going to doldri and later the capital City.


    "Alexxa..."


    The moment she heard him whisper that name she had a bad vibe about it, of course she would later interrogate Vadima for more details, but at the moment she had to make him cum, even if in his mind she was someone else, she didn''t care at all.


    It took her half an hour before she could happily dismount him, her naked figure leaving the room to fetch some food from downstairs for him and herself.


    Passing near Diwit''s room she could hear him pounding on his bed, of course she could understand that the big guy had urges too, truthfully he should have gone to the borthel instead of punishing himself, was what she was thinking, after all he was still working in the store, thus earning some DP, in truth however he was useless, if Christopher hadn''t wellcomed him to stay she would have given him the boot long ago.


    Diwit was weaker than Vadima in fighting since he didn''t even know how to use weapons, he couldn''t count and calculate and even more so was practically retarded, he didn''t even know what his own class was, something that he could see each time he leveled up, since the night they would see their status for stat allocation.


    After mouth to mouth feeding Christopher she went to find Kurlidandr, she took a dozen of his altelixirs and went to get themselves some business. Of course she wouldn''t let the country take her hero away from her.


    "Oh, isn''t that the lady whom threatened to turn a few dwarven masterpieces into scrap metal, what brings you back to the bank, wasn''t 25000 enough to your liking?"


    The Young dwarf banker said cinicaly.


    "Oh, you didn''t seem to mind when you were repairing and cleaning that shield for free, simply to put it into the vault, but today I came with a few gifts, these altelixirs are a gift by our alchemist to the four heroes of our Dwarven country"


    Tris said as she passed the dozen of potions to the banker.


    "You can have them identified, later, also if the country wants more, it''s 10000DP per potion, so I hope to see you again"


    Tris said as she left the potions and left out of the building.


    In truth the day before she had gone through numerous banks in the city, trying to find the one that would give her the best price for the items, until she found this bank''s clerk, he was a rune mage whom specialized in the Repairing and cleaning runes, something that regular people would laugh about, but since he was a noble himself he didn''t really care for those bottomfeeders.


    ======================================


    While Christopher and Tris had their lovey dovey moments, a pair of heroes was also having an rather great affair.


    Of the four heroes whom joined the Ecclesia Country, Theodor and Stella were a couple, while Michael and Chris or otherwise known as "Pope" were still trying to get used to their new routine.


    Early in the morning they were forced to go to the temple, next came training for their respective classes and lastly they were given free time to themselves.


    In Ecclesia there was no sense of crisis, the people simply laughed if someone spoke of the demon king''s coming, after all they already had a holy hero whom could pulverise the weak demon king of the 10th floor, what they demanded from the heroes was only their faith to the god Ecclesis, since strength was something they would gain in time.


    Michael and Pope were rather frustrated, since both wanted to get stronger soon, but Theodor and Stella didn''t seem to care as they passed their days happily as a couple and at the end of the first week they even passed the nights together.


    Because they all lived next to each other the two could hear the faint moans coming from the couple''s room, making them rather jealous.


    You might ask what about the rewards they had been offered, well those would only be given after they converted to the Ecclesis faith, meaning when the Priests found them to be worthy of the holy title and guardian Angel.


    Of course one month of careful brainwashing ceremons was enough to make them somewhat believe that Ecclesis exists, they even met him, but believing that he was god, was still a thing to happen.


    In truth Theodor was an atheist, he didn''t believe in god to begin with, Pope and Michael were rather half baked in their believes and Stella didn''t even know what she believed in.


    In time they begun to be brainwashed completely, Michael and Pope even found two lovely priestesses whom happily accompanied the on dates, of course there wasn''t any intercourse before the wedding.


    "Excellent I can now see the spark of faith in your hearts"


    The High Priest said as he looked at them in the daily gathering at the temple.


    "Today the four of you will gain the title of Holiness, becoming our holy champions"


    Of course the title of Holy champion would be granded by the God-King himself, an Immortal existance whom is said to be the child of Ecclesis himself.


    In general all the citizens of Ecclesia were handsome and beautiful, they were kind and considerate.


    Ecclesia could be considered as a Country of saints, but there was one itchy bitchy probrem.


    There was something called the Inquisition, of course they weren''t like our medieval inquisition whom burned people on the stake or murdered innocent people and heretics alike.


    Ecclesis Inquisition was like the Police in our world, it hunted criminals, illegal immigrants and other scum of the underworld.


    Of course there was also the Templars and once more they weren''t like our world''s templar knights, they were the army of Ecclesia, whom protected the boarders of the country and fought at the frontline against the monsters from the dungeon pillar.


    Lastly there were the Priesthood, With three tops, the God-king, the White Arch-Bishop and the Black Arch-Bishop whom were responsible for spreading the faith of Ecclesis and governing the Country.


    The Cities,towns and Villages of Ecclesis were focused on a temple, meaning that where a temple of Ecclesis existed a village would be built. The Bishop of the temple would then act like the benevolent governor of the place, the Templars would protect it and the Inquisition would quel all criminal activity.


    The same day at Midday, they were summoned to the Palace, a Luxurious White colored Structure that could easily be confused with a temple due to their similar architecture.


    Walking on the Bright red carpet the four of the reached the throne room.


    This was their first meeting with the God-king, but just at the moment their eyes fell on his self, their legs seemingly lost all strength forcing them to kneel as if in front of a higher being.


    "You four shall from today forth be known as the four holy champions of Ecclesia"


    A voice very familiar to them echoed, making them remember Ecclesis himself, whom they had already met once when they were summoned.


    The moment he announced them as Holy champions, four beams of light fell from the sky, passing through the ceiling and covering them one by one.


    The next moment they appeared in the status appointment space, in front of them in their respective face was the guardian angel Edit menu.


    They could modify their own guardian angel''s looks and even change their stats and select a skill, but the guardian angel''s name was fixed as that of their own.


    You can immagine a masculine looking angel called Stella or a feminine looking angel called Theodor.


    Of course angels have no genitals, thus you don''t need to be too shocked it''s after all common knowledge.


    The four took their sweet time to create their own angels, in the end Michael had Created a Handsome angel whom could even rival the god emperor himself in beauty, Michael must have been a sculptor or something in his past life.


    Pope created a rather sexy angel, she might not have genitals, but he still created holes in her body, in places where her genitals should have been, making her seem no different than a regular woman, at the moment he thanked god that he had seen enough porn to be able to do so.


    Theodor had created an ugly Bodybuilder type angel, that looked like a terminator with wings.


    Stella created a somewhat ugly female angel, it took all her strength and art to make an angel look uglier than herself since the default angel was too beautiful to begin with, as to why it had to be a female angel, well it was in order for her boyfriend to not be jealous of her.


    Of course when she saw Theodor''s terminator angel and he saw her ugly angel, they both laughed their lungs out.


    The other two were too preoccupied with their own works of art, Michael of course was somewhat regretful when Pope demonstrated that he had crafted a pussy and ass hole for his own angel, of course he regreted not knowing it was possible, otherwise he would have created his ideal woman for himself as well.


    Pope''s demonstration however created not a small disturbance among the bishops and priests present, after all they clearly understood what the two holes in the angel''s private locations would be used for.


    In a way it could be called blasphemy, but in another it could be called love for god, they couldn''t stop chatting, while the God-king whom non could look upon strait could only face-palm himself.


    "Ehem, now that you have your guardian angels, I will give you a fief to manage, there are three boarder villages that are close to monster habitats, thus you will be sent to precide over them, if you accomplish your work well, you will become the leaders of the nearby Town"


    The God-King said, there was no quota of monsters to kill and no requirements for them to fulfill, other than rule over a small village in the boarders, of course the main point of that was to help them earn some coins for themselves and build some influence for themselves, but there was a deeper meaning to it.


    The village management was a test to see their potential, if they were good at ruling, they would be integrated into priesthood, if they were the warrior type they would become templars and if non, they would be integrated into the Inquisition.


    Of course Michael and Pope were given their own Villages, while Theodor and Stella were sent to the same village, the major however event was that Theodor and Stella were to be wed, which shook the a little, after all they were only 16 and although marriage at that age wasn''t really weird, most would wait a little until they found a steady job or future for themselves.


    Of course their wedding became a national holiday, as two holy champions would exchange vows.


    The laws of Ecclesia on mariage were similar to our own, meaning that one could only have one wife, of course that was acceptable and respected by our modern age people, the heroes.


    Unlike Nivava and the other Countries, Ecclesia was more technologicaly advanced there was steem, electricity and other things that didn''t require magic to be used, of course they didn''t have bathrooms since they had the cleaning spell, but they did have Saunas, hot springs, swimming pools and bath houses.


    Well they even had electricity of the most simple form to light the streets at night, frankly speaking the light bulb, but nothing more advanced, not even the telegraph.


    Of course it was understandable since most of the things we use electricity for could be substituted by magic, even the power source that produced electricity was a small rat monster that turned a wheel producing electricity, of course the monster fed on electricity to begin with, thus it was a win win situation, well not exactly since the monsters lived in captivity but that''s something for philosophers to debate on, after all half of those beast would 100% die in the wilds to begin with.


    The Wedding was glorious, fireworks in the sky, People blessing them with wishes for a healthy and happy marriage and a festival was held in every village,town and city of Ecclesia.


    People whom had their weddings at the same day, were even more blessed as all the cost of their weddings were paid by the Country.


    The two however whom were the most anxious but also the most happy were Theodor and Stella after all it was rather unique and exotic having your wedding in another world, although they did miss their family members the most at that moment, sitting on their wedding table, seeing only strangers around them and the only two familiar people being two classmates with whom they couldn''t really be called friends.

 16 Despicable Elves

    Christopher woke up in the most absurd of ways, as moans of pleasure came from above him and he could feel two soft pieces of flesh touching his body.


    He felt strangely comfortable with it, but at the same time weirdly disturbed, while opening his eyes wide he saw Tris'' naked breasts jumping up and down as she moved her hips wildly making erotic moans.


    Christopher at the time was both disoriented and lost in thought, on one side he was a man, but on the other he was already in love with another woman, this act felt like an act of betrayal in his heart, even if it''s was not in his desire to have intercourse with the woman before, or better above him.


    "Why''s it shrinking?"


    Tris asked suddenly, but with her pretty eyes she noticed that Christopher was now awake.


    "Master, you are finaly awake, let your slave Tris help you grow bigger"


    She said as she dismounted, of course for a 16 years old conservative person, Christopher had zero experience with love and even porn at the time, after all he came from a rather conservative family with 4 brothers and sisters, and there was no internet search browsers at the time, as for the TV, pornographic material was only aired around 4am after midnight, do you expect someone whom woke up at 8am to stay till 4am to look at something that he didn''t even care about at the time.


    Christopher felt a strange tender touch on his member, he wanted to stand up and stop Tris, but his body was weak from not eating enough and not moving around, he had stayed in bed for a whole month now.


    "Tris please, just stop"


    He said, his mind running on sad thoughts of betrayal even the touch of her tongue on his tip couldn''t invigorate the dying flame inside.


    "Master, I know about Alexxa, how about you imagine that I am her, I don''t care if you love me or not, I also know that at some point you will leave this world, so please let it be that in this world you will only be mine"


    Tris said, not giving him a single step back, he didn''t even know what to say to her anymore.


    "Then lets take it easy, first of all, how much do you know about me?"


    Christopher asked, his words making Tris to drop her hold on his member and beginning to speak, of course she knew everything that Vadima had told her, but in general it was a rather small amount of information, since all she knew was that he was stuborn, willful and had some strange fetish of threating women as a weaker species than men, that''s all she had on him.


    "Well lets delay this for some time and sit at quietly and talk"


    He said as he with difficulty rose from his bed, without Tris riding him it was somewhat possible.


    "If master tries to abandons me, I will kill myself!"


    She said as she stood up, her breasts jiggling as she moved around.


    Christopher looked around, but couldn''t recognize his surroundings, his original room was rather plain and empty, since he liked simplicity, but the room he was in now had a huge soft bed, luxurious furniture and multiple pillows, making him believe he was in Tris'' room.


    Of course he had a few problems with that, since he was not exactly comfortable with nudity like Tris whom didn''t really shy as she sat next to him by the bed.


    "Tris, how long have I been asleep?"


    Christopher asked somewhat curious and somewhat regretful for his prior action of ingesting the altelixirs.


    "Around a month"


    She answered plainly and shortly.


    "And how long has this intercourse been going on while I was sleeping?"


    Christopher asked, this time somewhat irritated.


    "Around a month?"


    This time her answer was somewhat hectic, but to her reply Christopher''s jaw dropped wide, did this mean that for an entire month he had already been violated, it would also be a surprise if this woman was not already pregnant with his child.


    In truth he wanted to stand up and shout at her, but both his weakened state and the fact that pregnant women shouldn''t undergo stressful situations held him back.


    "You shouldn''t worry, about me, but we better see a doctor and check if you are pregnant or not"


    Christopher of course had no idea about pregnancy tests in the real world and the sorts, but seeing a doctor wouldn''t be a bad thing.


    Of course his thinking was flawed, since because of stress he had omited that he was in a different world.


    "What''s pregnancy?"


    Tris asked rather curiously, ''was it some sort of decease?'', she thought as she tried to figure it out.


    "Well how do women birth children?"


    Christopher asked, since he had already remembered that he was in another world and some words couldn''t be translated.


    "Well we wait till we fall asleep and then are asked if we want to have a baby, we select its sex and the next day a baby appears next to the couple"


    Tris said, making Christopher shocked beyond belief.


    Of course it wasn''t bad that there was no labors and pain involved, but it still felt somewhat fake, as if the child wasn''t even theirs sort of feeling.


    "Then how many babies, till now..."


    Christopher was rather shy to ask this question, since he might already have a whole family in his one month of being out of it.


    To his answer Tris begun laughing to tears, to her it was as if she was seeing a small child asking if the world was round or something.


    Of course Christopher didn''t feel good about being laughed at, but what could he do, he was already bound to marry her, since they had intercourse and all.


    "Sorry for that, It''s just, that I, I was really taken by surprise, I didn''t know you wanted to have kids so badly, after all we aren''t even married yet"


    She said while trying to calm herself down. Well that was one worry down for Christopher, but it also gave him a rather strange headache, after all where the heck would they find a church to marry in this strange world, although he didn''t even know if there was a thing like marriage in the first place.


    "Well since we have already had sex together I have to take responsibility, although I don''t know about the laws of this world, but from where I come from, people whom have intercourse marry one another, although technicaly that is done to ensure that their children will have parents"


    Christopher said, but his words didn''t get the response he waited for.


    "No, master cannot marry me, I''m not worth it, I''m impure in the eyes of god..."


    Tris became nervous for some reason and panicked as if he had said something wrong, ''was marriage in this world really something dangerous?''


    "Master I know that you probably don''t know but marriage in this world is something seen very seriously by the Ecclesia country, after all they are the only people able to bless such a happening, even the elves would ask for an Ecclesian priest for a marriage"


    Tris begun explaining.


    "Unless master is a devoted believer of Ecclesis or nobility there''s no reason to involve ourselves with the inquisition"


    She said, sweat vissible on her face, making her feel more afraid than happy at hearing the word marriage.


    Of course most of what she said was bullshit, the inquisition wouldn''t really care about some rural wedding, but to begin with in order to marry at the temple the woman has to be chaste and pure, unless of course it was some noble wedding, the thing however that she feared most was humilliated Christopher in the wedding, since she had been a prostitude for years, a man marrying prostitude was either stupid or didn''t know her her profession, in her situation both weren''t out of the question.


    Of course Christopher wasn''t a believer of Ecclesis and hearing the word inquisition brought a nasty taste in his mouth, how could he not have expected that in this medieval world there wouldn''t be an inquisition.


    Of course the inquisition in his mind and the true one existing were very different from one another, but Tris was more than happy to see him agree with her, thus she didn''t pursue the misunderstanding.


    "By the way is this your room?"


    Christopher asked somewhat curiously, as he tried to change the topic.


    "Nope this is master''s room, I think that I did a fine job decorating it"


    She said with a smile on her face.


    "Wait, I can understand that walls can be painted and furniture can be placed, but isn''t the room double of what my room was?"


    Christopher had some valid points, after all their small shop couldn''t have just grown.


    "Oh, master doesn''t know but business is going really well at the moment, we are making hundreds of deliveries and in this one month the price of the Altelixirs have risen from 10,000DP to 1,000,000DP , of course that''s the price of the skill mutation potion, you might not know but once a skill reaches it''s tenth evolution there''s no further evolution, but with the mutation they can experience a step further into that field, even I was surprised by its effects she said as she lifted a piece of gold, master would you believe that this used to be a simple stone?"


    She said and the next moment the stone in her hand turned into a diamond.


    "Of course without that dwarf''s potions I would only have had a 30% chance of casting the skill successfuly, I can now understand why master holds that untrustworthy dwarf in high regard"


    She had already gobbled down enough altelixirs in the month that passed to buy a castle, reaching a wooping 100 points in magicality, meaning 180 altelixirs, around 6 altelixirs a day.


    Of course there were many people whom wanted the formula for the altelixirs, but problem was that even with the formula they still could not concote the strange elixirs, the truth behind it was the three mutated skills the dwarf used for ingredient  preparation, ingredient mixing and the final preparation, which made it impossible to replicate him even if someone did mutate the same three skills, since the results of a skill mutation were completely random skills that should normaly be of either higher or lower evolution.


    Of course they were no longer living in the small shop in the back alley, they now owned a large alchemy store in the main street and Kurlidandr would at most make a single portion a day, most of his time he spent on experimentations.


    He had at last achieved glory and fame, he even had a dozen of wives waiting for him to get tired of his new concotions.


    "The master is up!"


    A message sounded through the shop as if it was some great crisis or something.


    Kurlidandr hearing the message instantly begun rounding up his experiments, there were of course three reasons for that, first being that he had already begun to overstep his authority and used the shop''s earning''s for his experiments as a sort of investment in himself.


    The second reason was because Tris was too into Christopher to care about what was going on in the store, thus he had the free reins to employ whomever he liked, he had of course employed many relatives of his and friends.


    Lastly he felt somewhat guilty in giving Christopher those dangerous elixirs at that moment.


    Of course the store''s assets were enormous at the moment so if a few thousands get lost there wouldn''t be much of a problem, but he still had to apologize or something along those line.


    He immediately went ot a shelf and took out a small case with a dozen of potions and begun walking towards the higher floor where Christopher''s quarters were.


    Christopher at the time was using Tris'' shoulder to walk as he explored the huge quarters that were supposed to be his own. It''s not like he didn''t enjoy being rich or something, it was simply strange how in the end everything went so well, last thing he knew he was at death''s door as he wanted to become stronger real quick and go challenge the pillar dungeon, he didn''t exactly try to commit suicide, he simply underestimated the altelixir''s might.


    "Master! your pitiful servants feels glad that you are awake, I can only hope to clean my disgraceful act by offering these newly finished elixirs to master, each having the power of ten altelixirs, but no sideffects whatsoever"


    The dwarf said, his face making a pitiful puppy face as if he was looking at his own execution, of course truth was that he was still bound by oath to be Christopher''s partner, thus half of what he earned through the potions belonged to Christopher, if it was before, he wouldn''t have cared, since even he himself wasn''t too satisfied with his own creations, but now it was different, each potion was sold for a million and they sold at least twelve a day, that''s 6millions belonging to Christopher and 6millions to the store, you should of course understand that the store was now registered in Kurlidandr''s name, due to someone''s sceme, thus making it a rather unequal distribution, but non the less Kurlidandr still made it off with a few thousands being taken as investment from Christopher''s funds, of course the reason why he needed to do so was because he was now experimenting with even more expensive and rare materials, wasting millions in failed potions that wouldn''t be sold for even 1% of the materials'' price.


    "Did you come to try murdering your partner once more? last time you hired an assassin, did you decide to do it yourself once more?"


    Tris said as she glared with disdain towards the dwarf.


    "Of course not, mistress Tris, I just ended perfected some of the elixirs and came to boast a little, these twelve are the only finished product to date, of course they only give 1stat at most but there are two finished skillpoint potions and the dragon elixir"


    The dwarf said with a smile on his face, as some months ago Christopher was somewhat enthusiastic about the monster evolution potion, meaning potions that give you the trait of a monster, of course at the moment he didn''t have enough to even get a single drop of dragon blood, but now it was different, of course the blood of a Land Wyrm wasn''t exactly the stuff of legend, but it was non the less a dragonkin.


    "Is the dragon you speak of from the land wyrms killed by the holy hero of Ecclesia that were sold all around the place, they must have been rather weak if you ask me if a single hero could kill around a hundred of them"


    Tris said making Kurlidandr''s face wrap as if in pain, truth was the Land wyrms weren''t even considred as real dragons, they were lesser dragons, but dragons non the less, they had many similarties to dragons like their ability to breath fire, but they were the feral and stupid like any wild beast.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.Of course they were unable to use magic, unlike the real dragons whom were adept in magic and were even said to be completely immune to magical attacks, even more noteworthy was that they were intelligent and could even communicate with their pray before of course eating them, kinda like playing with your food.


    "By the way isn''t it also widely known that your dwarven race hate the dragonkin due to some old grudge?"


    Tris said, making Kurlidandr not know how to explain himself, of course that wasn''t his intention, but due to Tris'' dislike of him, he couldn''t even find words to explain himself.


    "Well I did ask him about the dragon elixir, but if it''s the only one how do we know if it works?"


    Christopher asked rather curiously.


    "Master, you should know that there''s a skill called identification, you simply have to identify the item and see its effects, thus it''s not strange that the dwarf knows that it works, master should consider learning the skill, I took the liberty to purchase some skills for master, of course we will have to raise a few of masters stats before he can learn some of them"


    Tris said while glaring at the dwarf canditely.


    "Master and mistress, I will be leaving the potions on the table by the exit, I will be awaiting for master''s orders on elixirs, I hope we can retain a healthy partnership"


    The dwarf said as he left.


    Christopher could see non of the old enthousiastic dwarf he knew, ''what could happen in a single month that could have changed a person so much?'', he thought but all he could see as answer were the luxurious furniture around him and the still half naked Tris.


    Greed can corrupt even the best of people, not that Kurlidandr was some saint or something, but he used to be a dwarf that cared somehow about oaths and traditions, hearing that he had sent an assassin didn''t sit very well with him, but seeing that Kurlidandr didn''t deny it made it even more probable to have happened.


    Of course Christopher didn''t dare to touch the elixirs and an hour later Tris had an expert to come identify them.


    In general most of them were safe to drink all, but two of them were dreadful, one gave a devestating 10skill points, but causes deadly damage akin to drinking poison and the other was the dragon mutation elixir, as it had a horrifying effect of turning the person whom drunk it into a full dragon or rather a land wyrm, in simple words into a wild monster, losing all sanity.


    Of course Christopher now understood that Kurlidandr was blinded by greed.


    Christopher ordered Tris to sell all of this and begin storring his own money in a bank, distancing themselves from the store and all this insanity.


    It was funny when he heard that Vadima had returned to the Nivava country, she bribed some noble and asked for petition from the new queen and was given her own post back, she managed to change the fate of her men, whom were now marching under the queen''s flag.


    Diwit, was a complete idiot, but he found himself a dwarven woman, two days later he was found dead in his own bed, the cause being the woman having killed him in the act of love, something that wasn''t considered a crime in the dwarven country, of course if they try doing something like that in another country they will no doubt be judged guilty of murder, funny thing was that neither Tris nor Kurlidandr cared to pay his resurrection fee, but even to Christopher Diwit was nothing more than a stranger, a somewhat dangerous retarded stranger.


    Of course they would never learn that Diwit''s class was that of the "Legendary Noble".


    That''s exactly how those one in million individual Legendary classes are never found, going to waste in mines and villages before they die of old age while wasting their 8 skills with useless common skills and neven reaching their true potential level, since they weren''t groomed by the states to prosper.


    Christopher had many options but two were the most evident ones, one stay and negotiate, second leave and wait for the dwarf to self destruct.


    -------------------------------------


    At that moment At a strange foreign land four breathtaking elven beauties were admiring themselves in huge mirror like domes, they of course were the four Heroes whom decided to go to the High Elven country of Eolia.


    The high elves had two great advantages, one being their incredible speed and kinetic vision and the other their powerful magic might, of course their strength was far behind that of dwarves but they made up for it with their fine craftmanship and enchanted equipment.


    The first day they arrived they were forced to evolve into high elves, a Fey-Elf hibrid, the fey were fairies, while Elves were the classic ageless elves we all know from middle earth.


    "Now let me explain what your titles signify and their importance, first of all, you are all rank 1 nobility, there are ten ranks of nobility, the final two ranks being royalty"


    The Handsome yet arrogant elf explained to them whom had the Bottom nobility title.


    "First of all let me tell you two facts, first of all your title will rise as you level up, once you reache level 100 you will automaticaly be promoted into the 2nd highness of nobility"


    The elf said, but the four women/girls were rather lost not understanding what it meant at all.


    "Now Please let the candidates assemble"


    The elf said and at least a hundred of elves assembled in the once empty room, making it rather crowded.


    "There are all the available Bottom nobility youths, whom are not engaged to another, once you rise in nobility, you will have the right to change your husband or wife for a higher nobility one or keep him as a pet, since having a mate of lower rank is degrading to begin with, you should however note that if your mate rises in rank he/she has the right to leave you and find a mate of the same class since I highly doubt that you would want to live as a pet wife"


    The Elf said while smirking at them, making them however shiver a little.


    In truth high elves had a strange trait called Elven Pride which allowed them to percieve if the person they see is higher level than themselves or not, of course they had to detect him first or come in visual contact.


    Now imagine that every last of the candidates was of higher level than themselves, meaning that sooner or later they would have to change mate.


    Even so however they still could not escape the allure of those handsome faces.


    The four heroes were Elen,Viki,Giota and Dina. Eleve and the first two were close friends, while Dina, Alexxa''s friend, was so into the elven envoy that she decided to join the elves and she wasn''t wrong in a way since every one of the candidates was as handsome or even more than the envoy.


    Of course deciding on a mate was a rather difficult decision so they were given time to chose from ten from the group as candidates and then chose the one they feel the most connected to.


    Elen was of course first to decide ten of the most handsome males making the others somewhat sad, but since she could only hold one of them, Viki and Dina simply chose the same elves as her, while Giota chose some elves she found rather breathtaking.


    "You know that three out of the four you chose are women right?"


    Elen asked her seeing the feminine plainchested elf females.


    In truth it was rather difficult to distinguish male from female elves, but the three were wearing dresses.


    "But they are so pretty, even if I don''t marry them, we can at least become friends"


    Giota said, making the other three want to shout ''Why did we not think of that?''. Of course it was a naive thought, since at the moment they had no idea of the High elven society''s aristocratic struggles, there was no friendship in the world of the High elves only alliances and profit, the strong ruled supreme and those beneath could only struggle to rise.


    Each of the Candidates selected has ten days to appease the heroes, those that weren''t selected have three days to try doing the same, the first candidate of each hero will be selected at random and sent to meet them in a week.


    Those that were not selected were somewhat dejected, since three days were not enough to unveil all their talents and charm.


    Those that were selected had rather proud faces as if they had already won this selection, of course there was a reason why this selection was so important to them.


    As explained far above, nobility titles were only promoted by levels, meaning that those of common talent could only rise to the second highness of nobility at most the third if they spend years of struggling and risk to their own life while fighting monsters.


    Most of the bottom nobles were those common classes, of course they knew that they could not rise above a hero, whom had ten times their leveling speed, but being a pet of the hero was as good as being above even those 5th highness nobles, some heroes even rose into royalty in the high Elven history, thus taking their pets with them into their palaces and estates, enjoying wealth and authority.


    Of course to further your understanding let me explain what a pet husband or wife were. Unlike the perverted stuff some might imagine, pet was more like a protege, meaning that they were under the protection of someone and if they did something wrong it was their master aka protector whom had to take responsibility.


    Now imagine a bottom noble being a pet of a royalty and a 5th rank noble trying to bully him, it''s like the higher noble is asking for a good beating or something, if he doesn''t know that the person is a pet of a famous individual then it''s even more of a shame on his reputation.


    Of course some of the perverted stuff you might think have been recorded from time to time, but the pet individual has the right to leave the person''s protection if he/she thinks that the order given is too humilliating or unacceptable.


    Of course being someone''s pet is humilliating as it is, since it signifies that you have given up on climbing the ladder of nobility by your own strength, non the less however there have been many people whom after being the pet of a hero had gained more than others with hundreds of years of struggles under their belt.


    The four hero girls were given a single but rather luxurious bedroom, there was always a plate of fruits and wine on their room''s table, brought in by servants.


    The High elves hadn''t exactly Cities, towns and villages like other races.


    They had huge Palaces for Cities, Large Estates for towns and Smaller Estates for villages, meaning that there was no farming and mining done at all in the High elven society.


    The reason for that was because they had servants, people from different races, whom simply gathered the fruits from their forests, servants to gather fallen branches,leaves,stones and junk from the roads which where later transmutated by the high elven alchemists into gold, meaning that they had no reason to care about ore and gemstones.


    Of course the coinage of the high elves was rather special as well.


    High elves had strange crystals called the aela crystals or power crystals.


    Of course these crystals had also worth to other countries, but not many would dare buy one since even the smallest aela crystal had considerable value, not like the elves even needed them to trade with outside countries, they could simply transmute some gold and it was enough for them to buy anything they might like.


    Now lets return back to the four heroes first date.


    Of course to Elen''s surprise the first to come into her room was a rather amorous elf, he didn''t even try to chat with her simply throwing her into the bed behind her and begun working on her body and soul.


    Of course she wasn''t some shy girl whom would be scared of something like that but she wasn''t ready for it either.


    Her moans echoed to the rooms nearby where the others had similar experiences.


    Viki''s date was a little less willful, as he did a rather stupid mistake of accepting a no as a no, when most men know that a no mean a yes, unless she shouts at you saying no, where then it means yes but not now. Of course elves had no sexual urges, thus he simply stayed put and begun chatting with her about her life, hobbies and experiences in their world, it was all about her and nothing about himself.


    Giota''s first date was a Woman, whom the moment she entered begun taking her clothes off and stripping the shocked Giota buttnanked.


    Her fingers wouldn''t stop teasing her private parts, making the unprepared Giota submit completely to the pleasures of handplay.


    Dina of course was a little different, she already had a rather unsteady relationship on earth and was somewhat experienced in what modern people call sex, experiencing the elf''s touch she felt rather unsatisfied, there were so many stances and he only knew three, it was rather disappointing, of course she couldn''t have known that all elves only knew those three, how sexualy illiterate.


    Ten days passed by and all but Viki didn''t even know the names of their date until their time was over and they left behind their names as they left. Of course Dina didn''t care since she was rather disappointed in her date, while Elen and Giota would never forget those ten days of endless sexual harashment.


    The second date was even more extreme, all four rooms were now emitting moans, especialy Dina''s whom encounters Mr.Big, the opressive feeling of being torn appart from his big hard tool. Even if he only knew three poses, his was simply too big, of course he did have a shortcomming, he was shorter than her by at least a head.


    Of course not all four were happy about it, since Viki experienced firsthand what it was to be raped, by the idiot that came inside not even caring if she wanted it or not, in truth he was the same person whom had accompanied Elen the ten days before.


    He was a handsome devil, but a little to agressive for her tastes, for any woman''s tastes.


    After ten days of aditional torture, they could barely walk strait as their next date came into their room.


    At that moment they finaly understood why the ten people were so happy to be selected first, there would probably be only bones remaining of them after all ten candidates come to their room.


    Elen was Sqeeling like a pig at the slaughterhouse as healing magic and and Mr.Big were rampaging her insides.


    Viki was shouting for help and mercy as she experienced a second round of raping. Giota experienced a rather strange situation where an elven woman begun casting her magic on her, she felt as if her mind was turned into mush, a single touch would make her cum or experience the most violent orgasm of her life.


    Dina however wasn''t so satisfied, of course after being healed she could somehow feel her lower limps, but this one was simply average.


    I don''t think that I have to describe further their log of violations that followed, all you need to know was that Both Elen and Viki after the third round had already decided on their mates. The other two went on, even surpasing the ten candidates, Giota was rather surprised with her new experiences, of course in the end she ended up selected a Woman as a partner, She was of course a beauty and she was the most timid of the elves that had come, the moment she came she was raped by Giota, whom made her moan to tears, with the tricks she had learned from the people whom entered before.


    Dina passed through all the candidates and in the end decided that non was to her liking, making all the candidates whom thought that they had done great curse her inside.


    Of course under the Instructors or whatever elf''s words, she finaly gave up and took a rather large bulky for an elf male. He was an idiot whom when they met didn''t even know what to do, thus she did whatever she liked with him in bed.


    It was funny how they didn''t even know their partner''s profession and even their names were rather hazy in their memory, but they had enough time to learn them till they reached level 100 and were to take a new one.


    Of course not all partners were satisfied with their selection, in particular one blue haired elven girl whom stood next to Giota wanted to cry. She was forced by her parents to participate in the selection and she could only curse her good fortune or rather misfortune. Of course for others she was a target of envy, even her parents would envy her if they weren''t so proud of her, of course.


    Of course the last two things they were given were equipment and spellbooks. It was rather funny how most equipment they weren''t even able to use, but there were still a few enchanted wooden swords and some basic enchanted clothing.


    Of course as High elves they were free to take any gear they could use, of course the gear they could take also depended on their rank of nobility, the same went with spellbooks they could learn and use.


    In the end they still had to find ways of earning experience since they weren''t exactly willing to go kill monsters, they were more of a moral support for others rather than the main force.


    "Just go to the academy, jeez"


    Elen''s mister big said to her, as he continued to suck on her nipple.


    That''s how her serious discussion about her future ended.


    "There are multiple ways of increasing one''s level, the fastest of course is killing monsters, the second fastest is using class specific skills, the third fastest is learning from a higher level class master through a master-disciple..."


    Viki''s talkative husband begun numbering all the different ways she could swiftly level up, preferably of course using all of them together.


    "Em, You say you are also an alchemist, well I could become your teacher if you like, under the condition you will stop harashing me"


    Giota''s pet elf said, she was so cute that Giota couldn''t hold herself but try biting softly at her nape.


    Giota was a rather typical airhead, she didn''t really care about the future, she had friends whom were clever, all she had to do was ask them later.


    "Do you want me to teach you how to shoot a bow?"


    Dina''s husband said, making her rather horny at the moment, they simply were too compatible.

 17 Alchemy

    Christopher and Tris were sitting in a small living room, there was wine on the table and two dwarf bodyguards guarding the door. The scene was similar of how a godfather of the underworld was hearing a ply for mercy from a person whom couldn''t pay for protection.


    Kurlidandr was kneeling on the floor in front of the table where they sat, his condition was rather disastrous, of course it was his own fault to begin with, he didn''t care about the store and withdrew the money for its management to buy rare ingredients, wasting them as if they were cabages grown in his back yard.


    In truth Christopher knew that something like that would happen, in truth their earnings were already cut in half, he even gave up a 10% of his own 50% in order for Kurlidandr to use it to manage the shop, after all it wasn''t exactly fair for him to take 50% while Kurlidandr could only really enjoy 30% of it, thus he made that difference into a 40/40 while the 20% went for the shop''s management, although the shop was under Kurlidandr''s name and he only took gains from the Altelixirs like they had agreed long ago, of course how could the greedy dwarf care about the meager profit the shop made, which wasn''t even enough to support the store to begin with.


    So due to bad management Kurlidandr was now back in debt, with no ingredients to make Altelixirs and still bound by an oath that half of the money he made from them would go to Christopher''s pocket, with those conditions he could of course find another sponsor, but would the sponsor be happy to pay his debts for a 25% or the profits, of course he would even with 20% they would still agree, but would the greedy dwarf be satisfied with just 30% of the total earnings, even before it became 40% he was still stealing from both Christopher''s share and the shop''s working funds, so what is there to say about now.


    Crocodile tears could be seen on Kurlidandr''s face, making Christopher feel bad, but Tris seemed to enjoy this. Of course Christopher had long left all business matters to Tris and an old Gnome whom introduced himself as a financial advisor, whom instantly brought together a group of all known races, calling themselves the investment advisors.


    "Master Kurlidandr, we have inspected your financial management and came to the decision that if we loan you enough money to float, we will gain no further profit from it at all, since the majority of our profits come only from your concotions and not your store''s lifeline, but there are still a few ways to come to an agreement"


    The elderly Gnome financial advisor said, His face well shaved and his hair and his sideburns well combed like an old lion looking at a young child.


    "I''m so sorry, please help me, I only need a few more millions and my finest creation will be complete!"


    Kurlidandr didn''t seem to be on the same page as them, truth was that if he had hired the same gnome and only used the clear profit to experiment he wouldn''t have been in such a deep mess.


    Of course another problem were the people he had hired, of course they were family and all, but they were completely inept in managing the counter and store, even worse they couldn''t even concote the most basic of potions, they were completely useless in his large potion selling store, like maggots sucking the juice from a well made delicious dish or flies flying around a chocolate cake, as delicious as it might seem and taste, the flies will always make your appetite drop.


    Of course by the end of the day no agreement was reached, in truth Christopher had already loaned Kurlidandr money once before, that''s also the reason why he came for more, that time Christopher had felt somewhat bad for him, since after all it was him whom was creating and selling the elixirs, but by the end of the day nothing changed.


    Kurlidandr simply didn''t understand how to balance his earnings, well in truth Christopher didn''t need Kurlidandr anymore due to simply investing in other better managed businesses, he was now considered a big investor in the Dwarven City of Doldri, if he was a dwarf he would even have been appointed as a noble, but as human he wasn''t eligible to such a title.


    Of course Christopher considered the money he loaned him before as a gift rather than a loan, there didn''t ask for it, but he wasn''t an idiot, he still had plans of his own, of course forgetting about the altelixirs which he couldn''t even stomach, he even sold the complete twelve he was gifted for a humongous price to the dwarves, of course he was sure that Kurlidandr had more such potions stored somewhere, but why should he care, that dwarf was simply becoming too much of a pain in the ass.


    Christopher even heard rumors from a reliable source that he had gone to meet some nobles and asked them to to  kill "him"(Christopher), in exchange for some perfected Altelixirs, of course no noble was stupid enough as to go target someone whose wealth is enough to crush them and their businesses, of course one noble whom agreed to do it, will regret it for a long time, since the next day half of his assets suffered terrible loses due to artificial devaluation of goods, after that matter non dared to try the iron fist of the financial advisor.


    In the end Kurlidandr gave up, he became timid and lifeless like a corpse, he only created the already finished altelixirs and was really happy when he gathered enough funds to buy materials, it was a boring daily routine that reminded him that small dusty laboratory in the swampy mines.


    Looking around him now he could luxurious tools, reinforced Glass tube, crystal bottles and golden kettles, but he himself felt as if that small stuffy laboratory where he came up with those same altelixirs was a paradise in front of this golden cage, where he was forced to produce the same concotions again and again.


    Kurlidandr that day discovered his first white hair, of course to a dwarf white hair were a sign of wisdom, but most importantly he was growing old.


    He had still dozens of wives and a handful of children, but non of them sees Alchemy in the same light as himself, they even curse at him when he spends enormous sums on expensive materials or experiments freely.


    He remembered back to the small store in the back alley, where he used ass cheap materials to create those minor healing potions, how come he felt more happy then, than he was now.


    Tears flowed from his eyes and fell inside the kettle he was using to concote his final experimental potion, it would be the last time he would be able to use such extravagant materials, he had given an oath to his wives and children, he even borrowed money from Christopher for one final concotion, the ultimate elixir, the creation of a lifetime.


    Of course the financial advisor was against it, buy hearing his story Christopher couldn''t let this once brilliant alchemist''s final concotion to lack the finest of ingredients.


    "if you have decided this to be your final expriment, then I hope that you will not regret it, make something that will leave your legacy throughout the ages"


    These were Christopher''s words, Kurlidandr of course was inspired by the words, but he was more moved by the millions that he was given simply for this final concotion, even the financial advisor and Tris begun calling Christopher crazy, only then Kurlidandr discovered that he and the young man had something similar, they both had dreams, his dream was to create the Best Elixir, a true elixir, but he had never stopped to ask about Christopher''s dreams, a person whom each time he came to visit sat silently on a desk writing something in a notebook, while magical books and theories were all over the study room.


    In a way he saw himself inside of him, but he couldn''t understand what the man in front of him was searching for in that pile of books, he even learned that the potions he had gifted him had long been sold in an auction and had done the same, but all the earnings on his parts were spent on materials.


    The kettle begun boiling hot as bubbles begun to rise, Kurlidandr begun vigorously mixing the concotion, he had spent so much effort on it, letting it to burn would be the greatest tragedy of his life.


    The smoke from the kettle was collected and sucked into a strange magic contraption on the ceiling, filling up a glass vial on the working table.


    Kurlidandr was now mixing the kettle, as he thought of the time he had tried to let Christopher die, he was desperate thinking that he would have to stop experimenting and killing Christopher would help him take ownership of the store while erasing all of Christopher''s debts.


    He could only spit as he thought of that time, how brind and stupid he was, was it really worthy to lose the only person whom he could call friend, even his relatives turned their backs to him when they learned that he had gone in debt again.


    He spit three times as he lowered the fire and begun to fill the vials with the mixture in the kettle, he even scrapped the bottom of the burned remnants to use them as ingredients, he wouldn''t leave even the slightest waste to go unused.


    "This is my final experiment, so I might as well enjoy myself"


    He said to himself as he laughed like a madman, tears falling into the vial he was holding, he collected them all while laughing at himself.


    Many people now called him Master Alchemist, but he himself knew full well that he was no master, that one kettle he brew would at more create a single successful potion, he was probably the disgrace of all alchemists, others would create 100 healing potions with a single kettle, he would create 100 random potions, that was his mutated skill, he gambled on the result, even with the right ingredients whether he got the best result was still a 50%, meaning that in 100 healing potions there could be a chance that not even one of them would be a healing potion.


    That was also why he only created a few Altelixirs, they were simply too wasteful, if a proper master alchemist was given the same materials, well other than he wouldn''t know what to do with them, he could still create hundreds or thousands of orthodox concotions, thereas he could only create a dozen or so, the rest were all wastes and poisons, which he would mix once more to get some even more useless junk.


    Memories passed his mind as he took the first two vials, he put one into the distiller and another to the electrolysis tube.


    He didn''t mendle much as he begun distributing the vials one to each of the laboratory''s tools.


    At times some of themsimply exploded, others turned into a muckus substance, there were even some that disappeared altogether.


    Of course he wasn''t discouraged, he had many more vials, he did the same once more as he replaced the vials and cleaned the tools from wastes.


    He always did the same thing twice, some times they gave him strange effects the second time, of course he had to replace the destroyed vials and tools, but he now had a gigantic laboratory, there were dozens of replicas of the same tool.


    The second time he narrowed his tools to the ones that gave some useful result. Replacing the vials for the third time, he of course made sure to hold some of the original liquid as well, repetition and observation, a routine he never got bored of, especialy since he didn''t know what the result would be.


    This was the final repetition before the final mix. He returned to the present and the past, his own tears were put into vials and now decorated all the tools, he could only laugh out louder and louder, since it was pure madness to use his own tears as an ingredient, but he didn''t care, this wasn''t the first time he did so.


    He remembered long ago when he was still a young alchemist and had gotten his first alchemic laboratory, it was a small table with only a few test tubes, a mortal and pestle and a small space to light a fire.


    At that time his parents wouldn''t agree to buy him ingredients and he begun heating his own tears in the small testing tube.


    He didn''t know how pathetic he looked, his face was all swollen from all those tears, he didn''t even wear his goggles or other protective gear since he had the ultra expensive protective runes, but deep inside he felt somewhat emotional about them, he had stuffed them inside a small box he held under his bed as a kind of legacy.


    He looked at a small red elixir that he was given back by Christopher, it was the dragon mutation elixir with which he had tried to get rid of him, he put it next to all the concotions and then begun one by one mixing the concotions together, a drop at a time.


    This process took hours, but he wasn''t tired at all, he looked at all the failed mixtures and sighed, there was only one concotion he hadn''t added to the mix, the dragon mutation potion.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.Of course in his opinion it was already a complete elixir, it needed no mixing to begin with.


    Moment later he laughted at his own comment, "Complete Elixir", so complete that not even himself would dare to drink it.


    If it was the him from before he would have just taken his own life, he would without a though drunk the elixir down, but now he had family, a bunch of ungrateful bastards, but still family nonetheless.


    He now begun the final stage of mixing all the failures together leaving everything to chance, this was his most hated part, since it was like a desperate cry for a miracle from the bottom of the abyss of failure.


    The 256 failures became 128, the 128 became 64 failure, the 64 became 32, 16, 8, 4, 2 and lastly remaining his final failure, a potion so horrible that its only equal could be said the dragon mutation elixir next to it.


    Both had the same radiant red glint, both offering death to their consumer, one physical and the other mental.


    Kurlidandr of course didn''t give up, he took the last two remaining vials and mixed them together only come with another deathly failure.


    He laughed, he cried and he dropped his own tears into the now black poisonous mixture, each tear returning its color back into the crimson red colour of blood.


    A divine light shined over his concotion and a small drop fell from the sky right into his concotion.


    The shocked dwarf identified his own concotion and then fell on his knees thanking the heavens for their mercy.


    Non was told that they concotion succeeded, all that they knew was that all the materials were now gone.


    Later that week Kurlidandr came to visit, he boasted about his final legacy, but the thing that he brought out was no potion at all, it was a fine blue jewel that gave off a radiant light as if it was the sun itself.


    "This is my final creation the legacy will live to my descendants"


    He said, of course the dwarven love for gemstones was something innate a trait of their race, thus it was natural that he was happy about it.


    Christopher however looked at him with fisheyes as if he looked at an idiot, he had heard so much from this dwarf about the elixir he wanted to make and in the end he happy with a single gemstone. He was plainly disappointed, of course he had no idea about the stone''s effects and neither did he care about them, after all it wasn''t his own, of course it wouldn''t be funny if he was killed by it, but in a way he wasn''t the weak mage he was months ago he was now level 50 and he had eaten a lot of stat food at those last few days.


    In truth all of his food raised his stats even the wine he was now drinking, he no longer needed the altelixirs or elixirs Kurlidandr made, that was the power of wealth.


    Although the skillpoint potions would sound sweet to some, but their defects were too grave to make them worth consuming, after all dying wasn''t a price people would accept to pay, well there was of course Ecclesia whom bought them as if they were divine goods, but other than them no one.


    There was silence in the room for awhile, Kurlidandr didn''t understand why but he felt that he was defeated.


    He couldn''t understand why even after the blessing of the gods and the creation of the world famous philosopher''s stone he still felt as if he was holding a piece of shit.


    "Oh, is that an Eala Crystal?"


    Suddenly Tris entered unannounced, with eyes full of disdain and hate for Kurlidandr.


    Of course hearing the name of an elven creation to decorate his ultimate creation left a bitter aftertaste in his mouth, of course he had no idea that she was right, after all he had never seen an eala crystal in his life, you have to understand that it''s not an alchemic ingredient to begin with, and neither Tris had seen a crystal this big before, but it seemed similar so she asked.


    You can only imagine Kurlidandr''s pain, he had boasted in front of Christopher holding a crystal which Tris mistaked for an elven creation, he would sooner die of shame than admit that it was an eala crystal.


    "Where did you find one so big, all I got was these small fingernail crystals"


    Tris said while taking out a few small pieces of blue light radiating jewels, almost identical to the dwarf''s of course their light was dim and their usefulness in Tris'' hands was zero to begin with, she had just come to deliver them to Christopher to show him how the high elven currency looks like.


    Of course if a High elf saw the Jewel in the dwarf''s hand it would prostrate on its knees begging for him to sell it to it, since the thing in this hands could only be called a Legendary eala Crystal, a thing of legends, very few of them being in existence.


    To the dwarves however whom had an ancient grudge with the dwarves, this Jewel was akin to a piece of crap, the most important reason being that it could not hold their soul after death, this was the main reason why dwarves collected gemstones.


    Now holding a useless stone to him, Kurlidandr let it fall to the floor and went out while laughing, running around like a madman attracting the attention of all the population.


    The final Altelixirs were sold for terrifying prices in the auction houses as Kurlidandr was no longer in his right mind.


    His hair had grown white from the shock and he laughed all of the time, but when he was shown the Giant eala stone that was his own legacy, he begun to jump around, while trying to pull his own beard out.


    Through identification, the stone was called "Kurlidandr''s Legacy", but neither the dwarves nor the High elves wanted it, even the family decided to sell it off at the auction.


    The buyer of course was Christopher, he had two reasons to buy the crystal.


    One he was rather interested in the magical crystal and secondly because he wanted to help Kurlidandr''s family before leaving Doldri mountain.


    --------------------------------------


    Deep in the Neassa woods inside a huge tree known as the tree of life, four heroines were turned into elves, they were of course not forced to go the full trasformation, just the elven blood and pointy ears were enough for them to be taken for elves in the Neassa forest.


    Unlike the Eolia coutnry, Neassa didn''t discriminate between full-blood elves and mixbloods, at least not actively.


    Of course the four girls were too into the whole evolution staff, other than Flora whom decided on a half-elf, the other three whom weren''t exactly beauties to begin with were overjoyed with the full makeover.


    Joanna and Markella whom were plumpy to begin with became two world class beauties as they fully edited their own appearances to become so.


    Effie whom was a little better than average but short, also did the same, of course she kept more parts of her former self than the others.


    Flora whom was pretty to begin with selected to become a half elf of course with her pointy ears and elven eyes she looked no different than an elf, only with a slightly bigger bossom.


    Elven eyes have a small starlike shape floating in the Iris of their eyes, which allows them to see further, have better kinetic vision and even see in the dark as if it there was a faint source of light, of course their dark vision was rather limited but still better than that of the dwarves, of course the dwarves had a huge advantage in a way that if there was a source of light they could see as well as if it was daytime, while elves only saw the same, you can say that they had the had better eyesight when there was no light at all, but when there was a source of light the dwarves could see further.


    Of course in contrast to the High elves, regular elves didn''t have fey blood and spirit, instead however they had the nature''s spirit and Green touch which enabled them to communicate with the trees and plants.


    In reality however the forest elves were like the non magic version of the high elves, in other words they held the same physique bonuses, but lacked all the magic bonuses the High elves had.


    The funny stuff however was their currency and magic, they of course used the four elements to cast spells, but their most usual magic was plants, the threw seeds and they grew in seconds into trees,vines,bushes and other plantan forms, of course don''t expect them to summon trents and dryads, that was the field of the forest Ogres, another race that specialized in darker sort of forest magic, like mutating plants and planting symbiotic plants inside their own bodies.


    The four were each given a teacher, an elven elder with a beard on his face or an elven granny whose hair were white, but small hints of aging could be seen on her face.


    Unlike High elves whom were practicaly untouched by age, forest elves aged really slowly, it would take a thousand years for them to become an elder, of course when they are children they still undergo the knew growing spree, like humans do, somewhat slower but it still exists, it takes 140 years for a child to become an adult, you can tell that they will be akin to a 14-18 years old youth by that time.


    The four girls were given their own huts, a small house next to each others and next to them lived other elf commoners.


    They weren''t even seen as heroes in the first place which made them feel somewhat strange, but it wasn''t bad, the elven folk were friendly and they shared both food and wine as they all sat on a table that was set in the middle of all the huts.


    It was like being one big family, making the girls somewhat emotional as they remembered their own families.


    "Big sister, don''t cry you will get back home without a problem, just wait until I get older and I''ll kill the demon king for you"


    A small elven boy with pointy ears and no hair on his head said. It was funny how the handsome elven race''s children weren''t really as handsome or cute, you could call them human ricecakes, they were like little fatties without hair, both males and females, but that''s how biology works, whom could tell that a caterpillar would turn into a butterfly, it was like the story of the ugly duckling.


    Of course the child that spoke wasn''t a nobody, he was a "talent Ranger" class, meaning that he was at least eligible to enter the dungeon pillar.


    Even son however his speech was the naive words of a child, wanton words of pride.


    Elves had a different laws in whom could enter the dungeon pillar, for instance even adventurers whom were of the common class weren''t allowed into their dungeon pillar, only talented and heroic classes were allowed inside, of course there were exceptions, like common adventurers whom had accomplished the impossible task of reaching level 200 of course only heroic and legendary classes were allowed to go deeper into the dungeon pillar, meaning that to descend further down unless you were a hero you were banned from entry.


    Elves or forest elves as they were called all learned how to survive by themselves, meaning that every one of them could easily live alone in a forest for ages to come until he dies, and finding forest wasn''t something difficult since they had spells that could turn even a volcanic region into a forest overnight, they could even grow underground forests and the most shocking fact was the underwater forest.


    After having diner all elves went home to sleep some of course had guard duty, others had their own personal stuff to do.


    At that time the four girls had a pajamas party in Joanna''s hut, they simply slept over as they begun to goship about stuff, like what boy from class they liked, how they would like their perfect boyfriend to be, what they understood and lastly about their class,stats and powers.


    Joanna,Markella and Flora were mages, while Effie was a warrior.


    Joanna''s power was called Water of life, healing anyone whom drunk it and it could be preserved, of course she only had 16% chance to create a drop of it, but it could be preserved like a healing potion, although its effects were rather weak.


    Markela''s power was a little strange, it was called Slow curse, she had 15% chance of casting it and it made the target to slow down a little, she even demonstrated it on an stone which she begun throwing upwards until the spell took effect, the effect wasn''t something great, it was almost neglegible to the eyes of a human, but their elven kinetic vision could detect the subtle change in the stone''s falling speed, of course the spell only lasted for a single  second.


    Flora''s power was a simple one called Wind lash, from a prospective it could be seen as similar to controling a single gust of wind, making it move as you want it, of course she only had 18% chance to activate it, and lacked any offensive power it was rather pretty when used to form a tiny twister lasting for around 2seconds.


    The most however pretty skill was Effie''s, she could summon a strange metallic umbrella like weapon, which could be used like a shield to protect them from missiles, of course its defense was a lowly 2points, making it incomperably weak, but the golden strings and shiny surface made it appear rather beautiful, it could be closed and the thin metalic material was folded as she closed it, it was of course not exactly waterproof and its usage was to be discovered yet, but even if destroyed, she could simply summon it again, making a complete one appear, Of course there was no such weapon in the Axis world, but she would discover its uses later in her life.


    Their days passed rather boring but safe as if they were in summer camp or something, there weren''t any strict rules and the way of teaching was rather lenient and not rush at all, after all they had 100years in front of them to learn as spellbooks, skills and incantations were to be given to them for free, of course that wasn''t some special threatment, any elf or mixblood elf citizen could enter and learn skills and spells, of course the books were a property of the library and could not be loaned or borrowed.


    The titles,guardian and blessings were something that they would be eventualy given when they were ready to go out adventuring, their elderly teachers were rather timid and didn''t rush them at all, they were even told that if other heroes reached the demon King of the 100th floor before them, all they had to do was ask them for a life, there was no way to risk their own lives, even their classmates probably will be happy knowing that they are safe something that they girls could not deny since even before they were more of a baggage rather than a support.


    Of course hearing that they would have to wait for 100 years to be able to enter the dungeon pillar did sound rather farfetched, they didn''t care since the others would probably only take a few years to make it, or so they naively thought.


    Each day passed like the day before, forgetting their purpose, little by little, as if becoming more and more like the elves living next to them, their memories from their own world becoming more and more distant as months passed, their knowledge of this world becoming more solid and their level rising as if it was meant to happen, of course they were still training alongside with small kids, but they wouldn''t care something so trivial, after all most of those kids were older than themselves, the youngest being 40years old.

 18 Leaving the Mines and Orks

    Christopher and Tris were getting ready, his magicality had already reached 100points and a second power was unsealed, he could now teleport 1m^3 of space from one point to another, of course the power of both the smaller 250cm^3 teleporter and the larger one was the same 100points of magicality, which meant that only beasts that are resistant to magic could survive him, his magic calculation skill had long evolved into the swift magic calculation, generaly it did the same stuff, only faster.


    He had thought multiple times to learn some skill that would heal his eyesight something that for some reason cure could not help with.


    They said that the eyesight problem was like becoming fat, a problem that could not be cured by the universal cure spell, he had to find a specialist, of course finding glasses wasn''t a problem he even got ones with the "scan" skill, meaning that he could see the stats of anything his eyes fell onto, a pair with "eagle eye" skill and lastly one with "dark vision" that looked more like goggles.


    He had others as well, but he didn''t like their frame and style, they were rather old looking and generaly speaking not so useful.


    "Now lets begin our journey!"


    Christopher announced as a large Caravan begun moving towards the Greddor Country. The had decided to invest in some businesses there through the dwarven bank there and even in other countries, of course they were still growing, but it was enough to say that Christopher''s Investment company was growing swiftly into a colossus, of course it was a rather unbalanced giant at the moment, with a single betrayal he can lose everything but he didn''t care because of two things that the financial advisor stated, first of which was because if he died his successor would no doubt follow the same fate, second if someone tried to swindle him of his money they would have to face the law and since the company had already expanded into all known countries there was no country that would be a safe heaven, it was akin to going into exile.


    Of course there were still a few places left, but they were dangerous to travel into, going there was the same as asking for a swift death, even if you hired veteran adventurers to protect you.


    Christopher''s group''s target of course were the monster hunting grounds, the ones accompanying them were low rank adventurer whom were hired to protect the caravan that would carry their trophies after the hunt and to the next town.


    The dark tunnels were of course nothing when wearing dark vision goggles, the undead they came across were skeletals and zombies, but the adventurers didn''t even get the chance to unseath their swords, notch arrows and move their spears as the skeletons collapsed and zombies fell headless onto the ground.


    Of course they had to burn the corpses to take the valuable undead dust, the bones of course weren''t exactly some great commodity, but the skulls could still be sold to the orks, whom used skulls as a form of currency in their lands.


    The adventurers were surprised as the otherworlders cheat powers were beyond their comprehension. Of course they weren''t informed that Christopher was one of the summoned heroes, but even if they knew they were only common professions, meaning that in the worst case scenario they would all have to die.


    Of course Tris had another two rogues(class) as bodyguards, they were being paid handsomely and were only hired to protect them from undercover threats and poisons, but if things went too out of control they had the duty to take them and run for it.


    It was rather funny how in a way he could simply teleport himself or a sitting person underground, of course there were numerous problems in that, first being that if he calculates wrongly he might lose a layer of skin, secondly he won''t know where up and down will be, meaning that he might die underground, the final problem being that he couldn''t exactly target where the underground area will be, meaning that if there is a mine underground mine he might end falling to his doom.


    Of course the only crisis that might occur is stumbling on a magic resistant monster, but on the Surface level all the powerful monsters had long been vanquished, of course there was still one place that had some strong monsters, which was Christopher''s final destination.


    That place used to be the fourteenth kingdom, but because they didn''t spend capital on a hero, they were in the end destroyed by waves of powerful monsters, of course Christopher''s plan was to reclaim the now wild lands as his own, although he knew that it would take years.


    Of course the other countries didn''t stay put as the country became a wilderness full of beasts, they claimed as much land as they could stomach and even now each year they move their borders closer to the wild dungeon pillar.


    Of course whom made it that the land was a land of dessert and Ice making the majority of it inhabitable to begin with.


    Of course that was another reason why the Royalty of that country didn''t want to spend their funds on a single person, even if that cost would only burden them for the next 100years, after that the hero would probably be alive for the next 100years or more, so safety was guarandied and heroes even gave them a profit later in their lives, of course most of the profit would be then invested in grooming a new hero and thus the circle went on.


    "How long do you think it will take to finaly get out of these accursed mines?"


    An adventurer said while goshiping with a beautiful female adventurer.


    "We can only hope that our destination is out of these dark tunnels"


    She said while wishing she''s right.


    The other adventurers were also of the same mind, they were debtors whom awaited for years for someone to hire them and had accumulated some substantial debts and were considerably happy to at last be hired by someone.


    In truth those common classes had zero chances of being employed, if not for Christopher''s distrust of people they might not even have been hired, because Tris had wanted hire talented individuals, but ended only hiring the two rogues, whom could probably by themselves clean up all those riffraff adventurers.


    "Did you hear that Bertha is recruiting people to travel with after the contract ends, she has already gathered a good third of the other adventurers"


    The man continued speaking, this male and female adventurers were the closest to Christopher''s Carriage thus he could faintly hear what they were saying.


    "Which group do you think will be best to join, Clint is really strong and trustworthy, Bertha is a bit of a bitch but she knows her trade well, Ocland is like a hungry wolf, he will most likely form some bandit group in the future"


    The woman said pondering for the man''s decision, first before stating her own decision.


    "You know that people like us can only give up on adventuring, we are only commoners, if we weren''t members of the adventurer''s guild we would have long ended our lives in a mine shaft like that poor Rick, till this day I still remember his cries of wanting to join the adventurer''s guild"


    The man said, he had long decided to let adventure behind and become a farmhand or something.


    "Poor Rick, I heard he took his own life after a year in the dark mines"


    The Woman said in a rather sad voice.


    "By the way did you hear anything about Kyle, he was one of those diehards, I heard that even after three years in the mines he was still determined to pay back his debt"


    The man asked as he remembered some of his other companions whom hadn''t joined the adventurer''s guild.


    "Wasn''t he transfered to some swamp mine of despair or something just a few months back?"


    The woman said, but wasn''t too sure.


    "Poor guy, I heard that place has become a place of death for many, some cursed mage decided to dig minerals with some spatial teleportation spell, now the whole mine is full of holes, even the dwarves are afraid to dig there"


    The guy said, unknowingly cursing at his own boss, not that it mattered since Christopher didn''t really care, after all if it''s they fate to die they will die either way.


    "Monsters! to arms quickly!"


    Suddenly a scream could be heard from ahead alarming the adventurers, normaly all monsters were defeated by the mage employer of theirs, but it seemed as if he was tired or sleeping at the moment.


    Of course to the adventurers whom had long thrown their vigilance down the drain it was a great hit, but it also made sense that the mage couldn''t be awake all the time.


    A small skirmish begun as the adventurers regained their composure, the skeletals and zombies weren''t such a great threat if they continued with this alert down they would suffer more than the few wounds they had now.


    "Bring the wounded to the carriage!"


    A woman''s order came from the carriage.


    The adventuers didn''t know why but they followed the command somewhat reluctantly.


    A hand extended from the carriage, they could hear no chanting but a faint light shined on the injured and their wounds begun to slowly heal, it wasn''t as good as the adventurer healers, making them rather surprised as to why they were ordered to do so, stoping the whole caravan.


    It was like a willful boss whom didn''t care at all about the danger they were being put into or what time he would arrive at his destination.


    The thing however that made the greatest impression on them were the rings that decorated the hand, there were eight on his one hand, some whom could identify them from a distance gulped audibly.


    Even one of those rings would be enough to raise a common mage''s magicality to a scary level, of course that was how Christopher could detect the monsters from inside of the carriage, as they gave him skills, like the scout''s "alert" skill and other detection skills magic skills.


    "Did you see that?"


    The woman asked the male adventurer next to her.


    "We should do our best to be wispering from now on when talking about the boss, unless you want to find your head off your shoulders"


    The male said as he couldn''t forget all those detection type rings, from truth detection to hostility detection, to even hearing augmentation, it was as if their boss was some sort of pervert that wanted to know everything that happened around him, he might even have x-ray vision goggles or something.


    It took half an hour to heal the wounded, something that would normaly only take a minute at most five, but there was nothing they could do about it, since the bosses'' spell at some time failed and not just once.


    Of course some mages understood what he was trying to do, he tried to gain experience in the specific spell and explained it to others, of course they weren''t too happy to know that they were used as practice targets by a mage, not that it was a rare occasion, they could only hope that it was the basic healing spell not some self-made experimental spell.


    "Do you think they will transform into some mutant abomination?"


    The woman asked as they begun travelling once more.


    "I hope not, of course the others have already planned for the worst scenario, although the healers agree that there is nothing wrong with them" The man said while holding the hilt of his sword as the walked  the dark tunnel, in truth only the scouts and those with elven bloodling could see something but there was only one half elf and 12 scouts, but even they could only detect the carcasses of the monsters left behind by the mage/boss of theirs.


    "Do you believe that we will make it safely to the destination?"


    The woman asked rather scared.


    "As long as we don''t take the front we should be alright"


    He said to calm her down, but he knew full well that multiple people would try doing the same.


    At last it was time to rest, the carriages and waggons made a few small circles as they begun to camp for the night with the waggons as an artificial wall from monsters.


    Undead were so stupid that they wouldn''t really try to pass under the waggons thus they were safe guarding the few remaining passages.


    The night was calm and the adventurers were now divided into multiple grous each taking one waggon circle to guard, at times there would be undead whom had the fine idea to try attacking them and the strange lizard beasts that carried the waggons, which were sleeping soundly with their tamers on top of their backs.


    in general with such a big caravan even if a vampire attacked, the strongest monster even found in these tunnels they could still overpower it with sheer numbers.


    The night was long and generaly everything was fine, but not all could sleep soundly, many people begun their reproduction efforts as the stress was too great for them to sleep soundly.


    Of course not all were lucky enough to find a partner and had to hold back their urges Bertha''s group was the most lucky in that prospect since their leader had no quelms with whom she slept and was simply unsatiable.


    "Do you enjoy evesdropping more than doing it?"


    Tris said to Christopher''s ear.


    "Not really, I''m just gaining some additional experience"


    Christopher said, meaning the monsters he was killing while everyone was doing their deeds.


    "This big guy says otherwise"


    Tris said as she unbuttoned his pants.


    "Do you want to experience that spell, again?"


    Christopher said with a somewhat threatening smile on his face, threatening her with a spell she disliked.


    "What sick bastard came with that spell anyway, making me cum before I can even satisfy you"


    She said as she took out his hardened tool and begun to lick its top, she didn''t seem to believe he would cast it.


    "I think of making that spell my last skill, what do you think?"


    He said as he had once more ejaculated inside her mouth and she almost drowned from his words.


    "Guh, Guh, are you trying to kill me?"


    She said as she begun casting the cleaning spell on herself while christopher did the same for himself.


    The two bodyguards whom could hear all that was happening inside the carriage were somewhat jealous, but at the same time promised themselves that after the job was gone they would find the best bordel and spent enough time for a lifetime there.


    The next day when everyone was up, they begun to check their surrounding founding hundreds of dead skeletals and Zombies they hadn''t even detected yesterday, it was as if their boss hadn''t slept all night or something.


    The servants begun burning the corpses and gathering the ashes into large sacks and then sealing them as they put them on the waggons.


    there were only two carriages, one for the boss and another for their bodyguards, the two carriages travelled side by side and if someone didn''t know they would think that the bodyguards were some bigshots, but in reality they were simple "talent rogue" adventurers, whom were as common as the clouds in the outside sky.


    "You are really determined to try out that ring''s effect"


    Tris said to Christopher as he was still awake even thoughout the night.


    "It does say that it gives immunity to sleep"


    Christopher said while smiling, he of course wanted to see the side effects of not being able to sleep, he of course would cast an invigorating spell on himself in order to remove the warriness, but it didn''t seem to work very well.


    "Just go to sleep already"


    Tris said while trying to wrestle the ring out of his finger, but she suddenly felt her most private part sprouting a fountain after just touching his hand.


    "Oh, I forgot to tell you that I cast that spell on you while you were asleep"


    he said with a wicked smile on his face.


    "You evil bastard, wait until you fall asleep, I will make your little master cry from joy"


    She said while holding her hand between her legs.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    "Don''t be so shy, let me touch you"


    Christopher said as he tried to poke the evading Tris with his finger.


    Of course all the spell give was hypersensitivity, which for some reason made Tris to cum instantly when he touched her, of course when someone else did so, the only effect it gave her was irritation and pain.


    In truth it was a spell meant for torturing people, but Christopher surpisingly liked to torture people instead of killing them, of course he wasn''t given a chance to decide what to do, most of his enemies were simply stronger than himself and torturing undead would be the stupidest thing ever suggested.


    While inside there was another casual day for Christopher and Tris, the adventurers were having  heated discussions about the night before and about their bosses'' power, after all if he was so strong why did he even need them, could it be for some experiment or to cover up something.


    Countless rumors were circulating, but non could understand the reason behind the action, there was no visible proof for any of the rumors.


    "Do you think that he will kill us all before the destination for some dark ritual like Ocland says or do you think that he''s carrying some rare artifact like Clint thinks, of course Bertha''s suspicion that he''s just trying to level up is outer bullshit don''t you think"


    The female adventurer asked her partner, whom just yesterday night was all over her.


    "Do you maybe have any plans to marry me?"


    He asked her suddenly.


    "That''s isn''t that too sudden, I''m not even a believer of Ecclesis, lets just stay partners for now and in the future if we don''t find anyone more compatible to us we might as well try the marriage thing, but unless by then you have made a fortune or something, don''t wait for me do go through with it"


    She said making him rather sad, but he was prepared for a rejection since he already knew that she wasn''t a believer.


    Ecclesis advocated that when two people are married they cannot go have intercourse with other people other than their spouse.


    Most kingdoms had partnership as an equivelent of marriage, one person could have multiple partners, of course most nobles prefered to have one wife though a blessed marriage and multiple secret concubines on the side, as it made them feel more well about themselves.


    Of course there were also those that married multiple wives, but their marriages weren''t blessed by the Ecclesia church, so most countries begun calling their marriage as  bonding ritual, in order to differentiate the three.


    So in short marriage is sacred and blessed by Ecclesis, Bonding rituals are the equivelent of marriage that other races use and lastly partnership is a rather lax situation of forming a pair that can at any time split, like dating in our world.


    Light at last appeared in front of them blinding the poor adventurers'' eyes, only they could know how excited they were to walk out of the dark  tunnels and see once more the blue sky and shiny sun.


    "Keep the formation!"


    Someone shouted as they were all charging out of the tunnel without a care.


    The couple could feel the rays of the sun ticle their skin with their warmth, truth was they had long forgotten the feeling of bathing in the sun, their eyes had problem abjusting but they didn''t care.


    Some were kissing the ground others were crying as they praised the sun, bathing in its glory, the most zealous were kneeling at the sun.


    Of course the Caravan was forced to a stop by the adventurers but Christopher didn''t care.


    "Won''t go out and bath in the sun a little?"


    Tris asked him.


    "What''s so great about it, I''ve seen it all my life, it''s not like I''m like those people whom haven''t seen it for decades, oh sorry about that"


    Christopher then remembered that she too used to be like them.


    Tris kicked him and then pulled him outside of the carriage.


    Christopher went to the Carriage''s baggage section and took what seemed to be a retractable bed and put it somewhere where there was sun. He had two of those and decided to use them like sunbathing seats.


    Tris didn''t understand what he was doing, but seeing as he put a closed umbrella in the middle and then took off his robe and pants off staying only with his boxers she understood that he would simply stay and sunbath a little.


    Of course she accompanied him in this strange action making the adventurers look at them strangely, some even mimicked them, laying their beddings down and simply enjoying the sun''s rays.


    It wasn''t hot but it wasn''t cold, you could say that it was strangely warm even though they were up on the mountain range of Munnero Country.


    "Which country do you think he''s from?"


    The woman asked her partner as she saw Christopher''s strange actions, she could tell that Tris was surprised by his actions as well, thus she was probably some travelling partner of his and her lack of jewelry made her seem like a common prostitude he took off the road, of course non would dare ask for her services since she rode with the rich and powerful master of the caravan.


    "Who cares, would you like to do it now?"


    He asked while being turned one from Tris'' strip show just a moment ago, whom decided to lay topless on the bed.


    There were multiple people whom had the same reaction thus the woman couldn''t really blame him, he wouldn''t be called a male if Tris'' figure hadn''t turned him on.


    "Do you know if this world has suntan oil or sunscreen?"


    Christopher asked Tris whom was rather happily lying with the sun behind her back.


    "is that some sort of magic potion or spell?"


    Tris asked while giving a soft moan from delight.


    "Nothing, by the way it seems after today you will become the dream of hundreds of adventurers"


    Christopher said.


    "Let them dream, or are you maybe jealous?"


    Tris turned to look at him with a devious smirk.


    "Of course not, well maybe a little after all you are now my woman"


    He said while slaping at her perky bottom.


    "Then how about I serv you right here, right now?"


    She asked while laughing, not waiting for an answer since she knew his shy nature and that he liked to keep appearances, even in front of those lowly adventurers and servants.


    To others he might seem like a serious individual but in truth he liked to joke around do stupid things that gained him nothing and lastly but not least hated surprises.


    At some point in time he discovered some non hostile presense approaching, he didn''t know if they were monsters yet since they probably hadn''t detected them yet, but for good or worse he decided to stand up and put on his robe and pants as he looked towards the side the presenses were approaching from.


    "What is it?"


    Tris asked somewhat irritated, she of course understood that he had probably detected other people, but couldn''t he just let them pass.


    "Bandits! Everyone to arms!"


    A shout came as arrows begun falling from the sky.


    Christopher only now figured out that behind the dozens of neutral presenses there were as many hostile ones.


    They of course wanted to go exchange miners for weapons with the dwarves.


    Any arrow that went for Christopher or Tris disappeared in midair and was teleported to the side hitting nothing but naked ground.


    "Everyone to arms!"


    The adventurers begun their counterattack, they were of course a good much for the bandits even with their pants down they still held their shields up and rushed like ancient warriors to protect their partners.


    "Shoot back!"


    The adventurers shouted as they shot back, they could hardly hear the bandits shouting curses and orders.


    "Protect the merchandise"


    The Bandits shouted but more and more of their arrows begun to disappear in midair and appear behind their own backs, it was inconceivable for the bandits as they saw their own numbers thining as time passed, their already damaged equipment stood no chance to their own attacks combined with the adventurer''s undiscriminating salvo of arrows, that had more of the captives as targets than bandits.


    Of course the moment they put down their bows the true terror begun as heads begun rolling without a valid reason, one by one all 53 bandits died, even those whom tried to run away in the end still died by arrows.


    "Stop shooting and go help the victims!"


    Christopher shouted seeing as the adventurers couldn''t tell that all the bandits were already dead and were now shooting at the bandits'' captives.


    The surviving captives were thankful, for being alive, the few whom died from the salvo of arrows could be called the unfortunate ones, of course if the adventurers hadn''t begun shooting the bandits would still have continued shooting at them without leaving Christopher an opening to attack.


    It was rather frustrating, even though he could have killed them all he could only use one teleportation at a time, even unable to teleport two arrows at the same time.


    It was funny how no adventurer had dies, the bandits'' arrows were rather weak but were smeared with a strong paralyzing poison, meaning that they wanted to take them as prisoners, not that it sounded better than killing them and Christopher didn''t feel any guilt from  having them all die because of the path they chose in life.


    --------------------------------------


    In another Country wich had no name two Orks one male and one female were trying to understand the ins and outs of the Orkish society.


    They were Alexi and Georgia, two of the students that decided to go to the orkish aliance, the problem however was a complete cultural gap which they found rather foreign and unacceptable, but the orks wouldn''t let them go back.


    Of course both of them refused a full evolution into ork, due to aesthetical reasons.


    Orks had three aspects that they didn''t like, one was their pig snouts, second was their large belly and third was their clumpsy nature.


    Alexi decided on a half Ork, while Georgia went for a quarter.


    Alexi was now a 3m tall hulk like person, he was green huge and had added everything that gave him more strength.


    Georgia was like the she-hulk, only not as pretty and with pointy ears, well she didn''t really care about her looks to begin with, now she looked more like a green elf than an ork.


    The orks have a rather interesting eye trait when angry their black eyes turn red, of course this makes them immune to mind controlling spells, but also  makes their mind hazy and unable to distinguish friend from foe.


    They were both given a tattoo on entering, they called the paint used as Elemental blood, the shaman first asked them which blood they wanted him to use, there were ten colors, Alexi decided on the Green which was invisible on his body, it gave him a stagering 50% resistance to all poisonous attacks as well as drugs, intoxication and most deceases, although for the last one it''s somewhat unclear how it works out.


    Georgia decided on a black one, it gave her 50% resistance to dark magic and miasma exuded by the undead.


    The tattoos took some time, but they were both left satisfied with the result. Alexi made the tattoo look like sixpacks, while Georgia decided on a heart and lines, which she said them to put at her public region.


    Next they were given the "totem magic arts" skill and the "berserk rage" skill, although they wanted to politely refuse, but they weren''t given the choice.


    Next they were each let to decide on a totem guardian spirit, they were large totem poles that they could carry around, well both of them couldn''t even lift them at the moment but the totems were considered theirs, with them they could create their own tribes if they wanted to, of course the spirit coould only be a beast type, due to them being inexperienced or so the shaman said as an excuse.


    Alexi chose an Octapus looking tentacle beast, while Georgia chose a strange furry monkey-like beast.


    "There are four stages when gaining a totem, first is the power stage, you can borrow the power of your totem beast, second is the summoning stage, where you can summon a phantom of your beast, third is fusion stage, you gain some traits of your beast, lastly is the Unification stage, where you gain all the traits of your beast, creating a huge phanom of your beast around yourself"


    The shaman explained with examples, the first simply made him faster, the second summoned a small illusory blue wolf appear, the third made him look like a werewolf and the final one made made him float in midair as the core of a large Phantom replica of the smaller wolf he had summoned.


    "As you can understand as your totemic arts increase in level you will be able to do more stuff, at level 1 all you are able to do is use use the totemic beast''s innate ability, just try it"


    The shaman said while encouraging them to try.


    Alexi tried it but failed repeatedly, until a strange black tentacle emerged from what seemed to be a watery black hole in the ground. The tentacle clung on Georgia''s leg and as much as she tried to kick it away it wouldn''t budge, at that moment she summoned her two handed hammer making it fall onto Alexi''s head and the tentacle disappeared, if it was before they had eater the dragon meat and blood, she wouldn''t even dare doing something like that.


    Next she tried her own totemic ability and although she felt no different, she could see the other two shrinking before her eyes as she grew 5m tall.


    The small fluffy monkey''s ability was tyranical, of course there was a small problem that being that her stats didn''t increase that much, she only gained a x3 physique bonus nothing more.


    In other words she was still weaker than a dwarf''s x4 strength or an ork''s x7 strength, of course if she decided on it she could just evolve further but she didn''t want to look like a male ork with breasts.


    "Can I change my totem?"


    Alexi asked rather disatisfied with his own totem, all it could do after all was constrict one limp of a person, it was particularly disapointing in front of the Gigantization the monkey totem gave to Georgia.


    The rules say that you can only have one beast totem, one guardian spirit, one self totem and one personal totem, so unless you can steal the totem in honorable combat from another tribe, you are unable to change your totem, but even if you do steal it you are still not advised to do so, since the totem will most probably be weaker than yours.


    Your tribes are to be located at the boarders with Runia, you will each be given 100strong orks to set your own tribe, I hope that you will become strong enough to steal a guardian spirit.


    "Ukh, Melkh come over"


    The Shaman shouted and two large Orks came towards them carrying fine equipment and orkish accessories.


    "These two will become your Totem guardian Spirits, they will carry your totems and later be sacrificed to create your own Guardian spirits"


    The shaman said with pride as if it was an honor for them to become sucrifices.


    "Now go serve your new Chiefs as champions and carry their totems for them, if they die before you, you should prepare yourself to take the disgrace ceremony"


    The Shaman said and they could see a hint of fear in the fearless orkish eyes of the two champions.


    "Lastly you shall now be taken to the chief to gain your warrior titles, you should think real well how you will use your ability to gain a great title for yourself"


    The shaman said as he led them and their totem carrying champions to the Warchief.


    There were three positions of power, chief was akin to a village leader, the Warlord was akin to a Town mayor, controling more than one tribes, lastly there was the Warchief he whom controled a large majority of the tribes, of course the emergence of a Warchief is mostly attributed to luck or a Heroic or legendary Ork being born.


    The person whom the Shaman led them was that Heroic class Individual.


    "Warchief Ukka I have led the two heroes to receive their titles"


    To the two heroes'' surprise, the Warchief was a woman, well it looked like a male but had big boobs, which meant that it was a female.


    "Let me see your abilities"


    Ukka said.


    First went Georgia, whom begun growing till she grew 5m tall, making even the Warchief amazed for a second.


    "What is your name?"


    Ukka asked


    "Georgia"


    she said with a loud voice as she was still sort of a giantess.


    "You shall from now be known as Georgia of the Loud giant tribe"


    Ukka said while taking her hands from her own pointy ears.


    Georgia wasn''t really happy with her title but once she returned to her original size she discovered in surprise that she was taller than before, of course she didn''t know that she also talked louder now.


    Another surprise was that Melkh also grew bigger by a head than before.


    "Next is your turn Green human"


    Ukka said, since Alexi hadn''t selected neither the orkish blood nor spirit, georgia had selected the blood but not the spirit.


    "I''m called Alexi"


    He said as he summoned his tentacle which shockingly grabbed Ukka''s breast in a rather strange way as it appeared under her butt, passed through her armor and touched her skin.


    Ukka simply snorted and with one finger destroyed the summoned tentacle.


    "Alexi from today on, you will be known as Alexi of the perverted Tentacle tribe"


    Alexi didn''t know why but as suddenly as the title was given to him his tool rose up in response or did it rise even before that, but how could that be he thought as he stared at Ukka''s unattractive face and body.


    ''If it was Georgia I would understand it but this ugly ork?''


    He of course couldn''t understand, the thing however that he hadn''t expected was that Ukh''s junk also rose as the title was given.


    Georgia of course was cursing at him in her mind, he still couldn''t believe how perverted Alexi was, of course as a youth in school he liked fantasizing his female classmates in weird erotic fantasies, but that was only a sort of hobby he got due to being short and average looking, even worse he was bad at sports, weak and wore glasses, what else did they need to make him more unattractive.


    Only the title of pervert had to come and make him the most unpopular guy in school, after this he had no reason to return to the real world or find a way to shut her up.


    After the two were escorted outside the people inside had another session of discusions.


    "Warchief Ukka I really cannot understand why you sent a representative to invite human heroes to our land even worse so two"


    The Shaman whom brought the inside asked the Warchief.


    "You know how long I have left to live, so don''t bother with the stupid questions, the important fact is which of the two will win"


    She said as she smiled with an evil laugh.


    "The Warchief is wise, putting their tribes so close to eachother, it''s the same as giving one cave to two dragons, if they don''t make up one of the two will die"


    The black cloaked ork next to her said. He was a half ork that looked as weak as Georgia on first sight, but he was first a full grown adult and secondly a mage.


    "But what will you do if they make up?"


    The shaman asked a rather stupid question.


    "Are you a fool, from the beginning was there even a male whom would agree to be under a female unless of course she''s stronger than him, and would there even be a female whom would like a pervert, didn''t you see that heroine''s eyes when she heard that pervert''s title, it was mockery written all over her face, while his eyes glint with poison as he looked at her, well I won''t speak about his tentacle, that was rather impressive, even our tribe''s champion would be jealous"


    She said as she laughed and the others simply followed.


    Of course the two heroes couldn''t have known that the tentacle in the orkish slang was a synonim to dick and his octapus was a beast of fertility.


    Georgia''s Monkey on the other side was the epitome of strength and stupidity, those monkeys were normaly as small as dwarves and would grow as large as an ork of course they are rather easy to hunt because they are stupid, all the orks have to do is put a spark of fire on their fur and the monkey will revert to a little critter, they are sort like puffer fish, grow bigger to intimidate their foes, but lacking substance, of course an ork with the same ability would be deadly.


    The two were given 100 warriors(random male female ratio) some travelling supplies and their Champions acted as their guides to their allocated spot.


    Each day that passed Alexi could hear moans from his orks and small children ork appearing amongst his warriors, of course it wasn''t hard to differentiate males from females since his "warriors" wore almost no clothes to begin with.


    The two tribes travelled side by side, but when they arrived they were rather surprised since there were already two small wooden walls set on two oposite hills.


    Each of the two looked at each others and then took their own path to their village.


    Alexi had a wicked laugh on his green hulk face, while Georgia had a somewhat digusted face, seemingly annoyed that they were so close, wasn''t it enough that she had to hear the other clan''s moans all through the journey, they could probably easily hear them from the other hill as well.

 19 Wanna be a Phoenix

    Christopher''s group easily reached the borders of the Munnero Country, it was somewhat tiring since there were very few villages in the area.


    The surface of Munnero country was overun by bandits and exiles, since the dwarves prefered the underground.


    The few villages they passed through were either the bases of some large bandit groups or forts built by exiles whom wanted to be independent, meaning there were no nobles in this land or laws.


    The captives they had just rescued were also a pain in the ass, instead of returning to whatever village they were from they decided to follow after their caravan offering to become servants or slaves for a piece of bread.


    Of course the adventurers grabbed the chance to gain some sex slaves or for Ocland''s situation more people for his future gang.


    There was only one place that could be called a surface City in Monnero, of course was their destination.


    It was the Bandit king''s "city of Jack" or also known as "Jackcity", yup he named it after his own name and non of his descendants changed it as all of them became bandit kings after his death.


    The specialty of Jackcity was the bandit class which people could take up if they wanted to live in the city.


    There were even rumors that Jack was a summoned hero groomed by the dwarves, whom decided to make his own independent country, but failed miserably because of his lack in management and politics, thus he did what he knew best, loot and kill.


    Christopher didn''t exactly care about the gazes from bandits at their caravan, they had already made plans on what to do anyway.


    The caravan approached the Dwarven bank and unloaded the sacks of undead dust, corpses of beast and some loot from the local bandits whom had the stupid idea to try their luck.


    Of course this was as far as the Adventurers were paid to go, further to the west were the Orkish lands, to the southwest the Ogre Greddar and to the south the Goblin Klan.


    Christopher looked around the stores for some time, anyone whom tried to approach him found to their surprise that the ground bellow them turned into a pitfall and dirt begun falling from above as if trying to burry them underground alive.


    Christopher could detect all the hostile people and thieves were in a way towards him hostile people.


    "Master I think we should leave shortly, the caravan is getting restless, I''ve already sent one of the bodyguards to hire new adventurers whom are willing to travel to Greddar"


    Tris said as she looked at Christopher whom was still carelessly browsing the goods in the black market.


    "What is that tent?"


    Christopher asked as he saw a circus tent not too far from them.


    "That''s a slave trader''s or beast master''s tent, since they don''t like to show off their merchandise in public they prefer to set up large tents and wait for their costumers to come inside, mostly beast tamers"


    She said as she looked with disdain in her eyes at the big tent.


    "Is it dangerous to have a look?"


    Christopher asked somewhat timidly, after all he didn''t want to risk getting himself in danger just to see other races, after all there should be other races as well among the slaves, even better if it was a monster tamer''s tent then he could see some rare beasts.


    "Don''t even think about it, this is Jackcity, they will simply try to abduct you the moment you enter without bodyguards"


    She said as she pulled him away from the tent and towards the caravan.


    "Why is there so much noice in our caravan?"


    Christopher asked as he could detect hostile people near their caravan some even hiding inside their carriage.


    "They must be the adventurers we hired"


    Tris said without suspecting a thing.


    "Will there be a problem if they all die inside this town?"


    Christopher asked.


    "Why the fuck would you want to..."


    She at first wanted to reproach him, but then remembered that he had dozens of detection rings, one of which could even detect hostility towards him.


    "Do your Worst!"


    She said.


    Christopher whom didn''t really care about her opinion in the first place had already begun slaughtering them, beginning with the ones hiding inside the carriage and next with the ones on the street every single person whom was next to the caravan and had hostile thoughts towards him was mercilessly killed, without a hint of a wound as their hearts now littered the steet, even one of the coachmen and his lizard weren''t spared, leaving alive only the people whom weren''t hostile towards him.


    "I will say it only once, if any of your dares to have hostile thoughts towards me or my woman, you will join the idiots whose bodies now decorate this street"


    His voice tone was low, but in the now silent steet there was no one who hadn''t heard him.


    It was rather disappointing that one of the people hostile towards him was a coachman, but he had to make an example lest the others decided to act like the other one in the future.


    Funny fact was that Christopher slept only once, and that was before entering this city, in their travel he had monopolized most of the kills, making his level explode out of proportions, after all we are talking about months of travels his level had no already exceeded level 100 by 3 levels, something that would have been impossible if he wasn''t so meticulous in killing even the fleeing monsters and bandits, even more so he put all stat points into magicality, thus making his teleportation affect even the strongest of common mages, unless of course they are a dwarf or a high elf or some other magic resistant race.


    "I knew that idiot Ocland would die miserably, I don''t even understand why he didn''t listen to my advice"


    Bertha said as she looked at all the dead people out of her inn''s window, she had no reason to go to Greddar thus she decided to remain in town for a while as a guest of the Adventurer''s guild.


    The chitchatty couple also looked out of their window wondering why the mage/boss had decided to kill all those people, one was even the coachman of his own carriage.


    Of course he couldn''t have known Ocland''s plan to make the driver lead the carriage away so that they could later divide the loot from the monsters they had slain, in truth with Christopher''s power they had made a rather large haul whom knew how much they would have made this time.


    But Christopher saw their greed as hostility due to his ring, of course there were two people whom genuinely wanted to kill him in his own carriage, the two new bodyguards whom had no idea about his power, but their stupidity cost the lives of 59 "partly" innocent somewhat greedy people.


    "I think we should buy some slaves, at least they won''t try to backstab us"


    Christopher said still thinking on going to the large Circus tent.


    Tris although she had expected this outcome was somewhat shocked with how easily Christopher discarded human lives, all because of his blind faith in the hostility detecting ring.


    --------------------------------------


    Winoria, the country of birdmen or more like humanoid birds.


    It was a rather strange country composed of cliffy cannyons and vast plains. The People of Winoria lived in nomadic tribes, they liked to gather in same species birdmen and travel between the few large Cities that existed, the Capital Winna was where most of the nobles lived.


    In Winoria Nobles held the top position, they could act however they liked and no one would try offending a noble, even if they were a pathetic weakling, of course there were reasons for that, that I''ll explain at another time.


    The second most respected place of authority are warriors, of course I don''t mean the class warrior, I mean individuals whom can fight and hunt by themselves.


    Latly there are the commoners whom are the possession of the Royalty and have no real control over their own lives.


    Of course the three girls that were invited to Winoria were meant to be nobility, if they of course decided to undergo full evolution, otherwise they could at most become warriors.


    When they fist arrived they were told to evolve completely into birdwomen, if they wanted to have a good time in Winoria by the beautiful angel like figure whom brought them there.


    Of course their main reason for joining Winoria was the ability of flight. None of the three however decided to evolve fully into avians, especialy after seeing one.


    Birdmen look like humanoid birds with four legs instead of two, two being used as legs and two as arms, they however like runing on all four at times, making them look much like some wild monster, especialy due to their large bird heads.


    In the evolution window there was one thing that they had to decide on, what type of bird they wanted their feathers to take from.


    Areti decided on the Steelwing bird, Marilena on an Owl-like bird and Mary on the Firebird that looked like a red peacock.


    Of course all three of them decided on Having Wings, the siren''s voice and the Avian Spirit traits. Those three could be called "must have" abilities to be able to survive, as for the rest of the traits they depended on their own preferences.


    Areti looked like an short petite Angel with terrifying steel wings behind her back, she could easily use them to defend herself as if having a natural shield all of the time and strangely she could still fly, of course her speed of flight would be slower than others, but her diving speed was faster.


    They could also see three bladelike feathers protruding from her wings. looking realy dangerous, these were her noble feathers, which could be used as currency between birdmen.


    Marilena looked rather funny, she of course had wings like those of an Owl, they had a rather large wing span and went from grey to white with black spots to decorate them.


    She also hid a not so small bird tail behind her back, when the other girls asked her why she decided on a tail she explained that birds used their tails to control their flight better.


    Of course her blue Owl eyes were of no importance in difference to the multiple alternation she had done to herself, even her chest was full of feathers, covering her not so rich bossom.


    She had 15 noble feathers, they were pure black in color and grew all over her body, eight on her wings, four on her tail and three on her chest.


    Of course Marilena was rather interested in the birdmen''s ways of doing things, thus she decided to select the Avian pride trait, which would in turn change her own personality to make her better fit into the birdmen society.


    Of course the first thing she felt was fear towards her two friends, since they were both higher level than herself at the moment, she nearly crapped herself and had a strange desire to run away or prostrate herself before them.


    Mary seemed like a red winged angel, her beautiful crimson wings mounted on her and two long peacock feathers could be seen at the end of her wings.


    Of course if she had a tail, then she might have had more, but she only had two such feathers, the freakish however thing was that her eyes had turned strange as the white of her eyes had become redish and the Iris pitch black, she too had selected the bird eyes, but her Avian pride gave her a strange desire to dominate over Marilena whom was weaker than herself.


    The Noble whom came to take them was somewhat disappointed with their choice to not fully become birdmen, but he didn''t care much on second thought quickly regaining his senses.


    "Now lets go to See his highness"


    He said and smiled while seeing two of the three simingly afraid of him, of course Areti whom hadn''t selected the Avian pride didn''t understand why they were so afraid.


    "First of all you should know some basic ettique, when you see his highness do as I show you now"


    The noble birdman before them made a piruette on one leg, while having one wing stretched upwards and the other covering his chest.


    "Now try it a few times before we enter"


    He said and oversaw them clumpsily trying to do the move.


    Only Mary whom had done ballet before quickly caught on the move, the other two clumpsily tried to replicate the move a few times until the noble stopped them saying the their last attemp was passable.


    Of couse following the noble to the palace was a hard thing since they for the first time were forced to fly.


    The two whom had no tail to balance them had some difficulty but Marilena was like a fish in the water, flying around as she tried out different moves.


    "The two of your should try to simply flap your wings, faster and faster, to go higher and then spread them to glide towards our destination"


    The noble said as he guided them step by step on how to fly.


    Of course the one whom had the hardest time was Areti, whom had wings of steel, she was so exhausted that the noble was forced to ask for help to fly her up the palace.


    The Palace was A huge cave, a large Hole with dry wooden sticks all over the place, countless feathers and items hiden in the sticks.


    The three of them with their human feet, even with their shoes on had a rather hard time trying to follow behind the noble Bellbird like birdman.


    There were multiple birdmen sleeping in some smaller circular bird nests located all over the place.


    "Now do the dance!"


    The Noble said to them as he did the elegant piruette.


    The three behind him did their best to follow, but with all the sticks around Areti with her heavy steel wings fell down scrapping her skin.


    A wild laugher could be heard from a seeminly male Pigeon-man.


    "Be at ease, Sebastian please heal the wounded little hero"


    The large fat Pigeon man whom sat in a bird nest next to two visibly females said.


    "A pity"


    He said after the Bellbird sebastian healed Areti.


    "If any of you had decided to evolve fully, I would have simply given you some territory to rule, but seeing as you did not, it can only mean that you have decided on facing the Demon king and returning to your own world, you know I used to be like you, when I was first summoned, I can''t remember much from that time, well the Avian birdmen do live for a rather long time, I remember that we were seven heroes whom went on a quest to return to our own world, of coure now only me remains"


    The Pigeon man said as he looked at them with his Yellow black bird eyes.


    "Do you believe that all seven of use decided at the time to stay in this land of Winoria, of course the others decided on powerful birds, like the firebird, the steelwing and other formidable bird species, but in the end they simply died in the dungeon, I then with my Rock pigeon species went and worked my ass off to earn enough to go to Ecclesia and revive them, do you know what they did afterwards, they simply stayed in Ecclesia and lived there until they died of old age"


    The Pigeon man said while smiling.


    "Of course you are probably asking how comes I lived longer than them, well it''s a great difference being a Royalty and a simple priest I have access to hundreds of methods, to prolong my life, while they could only work hard to earn some pathetic blessings"


    He said with hatred in his voice, he was really angry with them for leaving him alone in Winoria, of course he wouldn''t just leave Winoria like they did, he had struggled and rose in power.


    "Now let me give you your titles, of course if you have some preferences I''m all ears"


    He said as he looked at the three pretty angel like figures in front of him, if he was still the youth he was once, he would have probably been all over them, but now they were just a mundane affair of his long life, no better than the two birdwomen next sleeping under his wings.


    "I want to be Phoenix"


    Mary said as she found the courage to speak.


    "Alright from today one your title will be the Dancing Phoenix, only don''t use your title ability when in the city, since everything here is rather flamable, simply wait to reach the dungeon pillar, unless of course you have decided on staying in this world"


    The Dove-man said while giving a somewhat creepy laugh and then started staring at the other two.


    "I don''t know, but something that could get rid of this sense of fear would be good"


    Marilena said while trembling.


    "Oh, well I do have something, but you will not like it, thus please reconsider, the fear will probably go away as you grow stronger"


    He said, while looking at Areti whom was the only whom hadn''t selected the Avian pride, he didn''t know if that was bad or good, but he understood that she would have problems in her future interactions with the birdmen, since she lacked their most basic instincts.


    It''s widely known that a bird would abandon its nest if a dangerous predator approached it, it''s a survival instinct, even if the nest was full of eggs or even had newborns, but that''s how they survive, since most other races will wind it tricky to follow after them. You could tell that the Avian pride is a survival instinct that most wild beasts have, it''s like how a person will act differently when seeing a cop on the street even if he hasn''t done anything wrong, beacause they are afraid of him as much as they afraid of a robber.


    "Now lets talk a little, why did you select the Nighowl?"


    He first asked Marilena, since her problem wasn''t so great to begin with.


    "In our country the owl is a national symbol of intellect and knowledge"


    She said, without a thought as if she was forced to speak by some greater force.


    "Then you will be the Wise Night-Owl"


    He said and then turned to look at the Steelwinged Areti.


    "I wanted to be strong and metal is stronger than flesh"


    Areti said as she tried to explain her train of thought, of course she had also looked at the Visual it gave to her wings, but she wouldn''t say that.


    "What''s your name?"


    The pidgeon man asked her while sighing in disappointment.


    "Areti and this is Marilena and Mary"


    She said introducing the others as well.


    "Well truth be told I don''t want to help someone whom is so stupid as to not even select the Avian pride, which is one of the top survival skills here in winoria, in truth if you want I can send you right now to some other nearby Country, but you will still owe me a rather substatial debt due to taking the evolution, you probably weren''t told, but the evolution ritual is so fucking expensinve that many countries are still internaly debating whether to stop using it, of course it''s a good way to find whom would be willing to stay and whom not, since those that cling to their humanity like yourselves will most likely do anything in your power to return, am I right?"


    His the black dots in his yellow eyes were silently inspecting them as he suddenly became silent.


    The three girls weren''t sure how to react, in truth all they wanted to do was support the true heroes, but now they were pushed into becoming heroines themselves.


    Of course the most shocked one was Areti, since she was offered to leave the country, which in a way wasn''t such a bad choice, since even the palace is a junkyard of wooden sticks, but the debt on her back would be substential problem, she feared that no country would accept her with a debt and since she wasn''t really an idiot she understood that him driving her out of his own country would make other countries reluctant to take her in, after all in her knowledge all heroes were being carefully trained to fight the demon king.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.Her best friend Marilena looked at her rather nervously, the fear that was there because of her difference in stats now was replaced with a few caused by the idea that her best friend would decide to leave her there.


    "I will not leave"


    Areti said determined as she looked at Marilena.


    "Well it''s a noble choice, in truth I was just testing you, to see if you would leave your friends behind, like those despicable fellows back in my time, if you had said so, I would have instantly killed you"


    The Pigeon-man said making the atmosphere turn 10degrees colder.


    "Well now there are two ways to fix your lack of common sense, one is my fucking your brains out, thus making you a royalty and the second is you getting naked right here and now"


    He said coldly and apatheticaly as if it wasn''t something strange to ask a girl to strip in front of a male.


    "Do you want to die or stay alive?"


    He asked once more, seeing that she was still reluctant, in truth if he had ordered Marilena or Mary, they would have already done so due to their Avian pride trait.


    Areti was crying tears as she was taking off her clothes.


    "Now which do you decide Royalty or Nobility"


    She was asked by the now irritated pigeon-man.


    "Nobility"


    She said rather reluctantly while glaring at him with anger, after all she had no wish of being raped by the  beast in front of her.


    "Then you are now a naked noble, as long as you don''t wear your clothes in Winoria you will be considered a noble"


    He said as he shooed them away.


    The noble Bellbird did another Piruette as he escorted them outside, Areti was stopped from wearing her clothes again and had to walk butt naked, she used her wings to cover her private parts as she was escoted down from the Cliff to another Cave, of course Areti couldn''t understand the difference from before, but Mary could feel a strange oppression now comming out from Areti''s body as if she was now stronger than herself or something.


    "Well now lets go to get you to the power bestowal Temple"


    The Noble bellbird said, but Areti was too embarassed to even open her wings.


    "I will help you keep up"


    Marilena said as she hugged Areti''s naked waist and begun to slowly ascend, they were slow, but they still did better than Mary whom lacked a tail.


    The Noble bird guided them to a strange rock pillar on the base of which they could see a small crevice seemingly being the entrance, there were also dozens of smaller holes that probably worked as windows.


    "Lets head inside"


    The noble bird said as he entered the dark crevice, there were no lights inside and only the two who had Bird eyes could perceive what was inside, Areti was simply being dragged by Marilena, feeling rather thankful to her. Of course she didn''t know that her current actions were mostly motivated by Avian pride than her own will, even Mary had felt a strange need to help Areti, but since she was slower than Marilena she gave up on it.


    "Ah, I see two noble ones have decided to pay a visit to our humble temple, what might your needs be?"


    A female turkey-headed birdwoman asked, seemingly the priestess of the temple.


    "The three of them are the new heroes whom have come for their Power bestowal"


    The noble bird said with pride and arrogance.


    "As the noble ones wish, there are 194 powers as to this moment awaiting for an inheritor, let''s see steelwing there are two powers available, one of the warrior rank and one of the noble, will you be taking both?"


    The priestess asked in a dignified voice.


    "Both!?"


    Areti said rather somewhat unsure whether she was allowed to do that, but seeing the noble bird nod in satisfaction she probably was allowed to do so.


    The priestess brought over two strange orbs of light and pleaded her to take her wings away from her chest, she then shoved the two light balls right into her chest, as if they weren''t of some tangible material to begin with.


    Unknown to her she had just gained three new skills, that were compatible with her steelwing traits.


    Steel feather throw


    Can throw a feather by moving your wing, the feather whirl in the air as it stabs at your target.


    Steel wing cut


    uses you noble wing to slash your oponent.


    Sonic flight


    A passive skill that raises your flying speed depending on the skill''s level.


    Of course all three were level 1, but she could just level them up in the future.


    "How appropriate of a noble finished assimilating the memories so fast, I hope that we will be seeing the noble lady some more in the future, now for the two warrior ladies, a nighowl and a firebird, well we do have a single power fo warrior nighowls and three for firebirds warriors"


    She said as she left and brought an orb for Marilena.


    "I gained three skills, Marilena said happily"


    But to her hapiness the priestess looked at her and said something to herself.


    "What a waste"


    This of course made Areti furius, while Marilena felt a strange disapointment in herself.


    Of course she didn''t know that each ball had 10 skills inside and gaining 5/10 was a rather common occurance among birdmen, of course nobles were special individuals.


    Fearful glare


    Causes your prey to feal fear.


    Dark feather


    Causes temporary blindness on the  victim whom touches your noble feather.


    Nigh Shadow flight


    Become invisible when flying, active only at night, is passively activated.


    "Now your warrior there are three powers, you can decided one of the three"


    The priestess said making Mary rather disatisfied.


    "Why could she select both of hers, while I can only select one?"


    Mary asked in irritation.


    "You''re comparing yourself with a noble, you''re just a weak warrior"


    The priestess said, but to her words she suddenly felt a cold glare and fear overtook her, the glare was Marilena''s but the fear she felt was by the noble, whom wasn''t very satisfied with her, she had to know her place better than to discriminate against a noble one''s friends.


    Of course the birdbrain priestess didn''t catch his drift, she couldn''t understand what she had done wrongly.


    Clap! Clap!


    The noble Bellbird clapped with its wings as two priests came over to take her away, she was still asking and pleading as she was being taken away.


    "Please excuse her rotten tongue, of course I heard what had happened, that girl is still young and has much to learn, let me first explain the three powers available, of course you might select more than two, but you should know that a single orb has already 10skills inside if you can learn even half of those you are already set for life"


    A strange Tucan-faced birdman priest came over to accomodate them.


    "This orb is of the Illusory firebird, it has mostly illusions and charms inside, this is the Fiery firebird, I wouldn''t recomend it to anyone whom is not a full firebird, you are only a half,thus your will suffer even from the faintest of skills, lastly there is the pitiful phoenix skills, even if you learn these skills I wouldn''t recomend using them"


    The priest said explaining the skills inside the three orbs.


    "I want the fiery and the Phoenix powers"


    Mary said arrogantly.


    The priest looked at the nobled whom nodded slightly with a smile, he simply liked seeing the priest''s painful expression as he gave Mary the two orbs.


    Mary with the Orbs filled all six of her remaining skill spots, but at the same time sparks of fire begun to ignite over her crimson wings.


    Mary could feel a great pain as her wings begun to slowly burn, her feathers begun to melt as they were reduced into a black tar and her wings begun to crumble as the flames only grew stronger, the people around them could see Red skeletal wings engulfed in flames behind Mary''s back, as fast as the wings were being burned to a crisp, new skin begun to emerge, prolonging her suffering.


    It was impossible for Mary to keep her mind sane she begun to cry and twist around in pain, breathing fire from her mouth, that burned her lips, tongue and insides, this was the phoenix breath.


    "Now the only thing we can do is wait and see if her regeneration can keep up with her degeneration, of course if she survives this she will become a real Phoenix anscending the lowly exsistence of a firebird"


    The noble Bellbird said as he pulled Areti and Marilena away from the burning Mary.


    Areti begun chanelling her healing light in an attempt to help her, but all she did was add more pain to the already burning Mary.


    The fire had by now engulfed her hair, clothes and even begun to melt her skin together with the fabrics, giving even more suffering to her.


    "Can''t you heal her?"


    Areti asked panicked.


    "Well if your noble self desires so"


    The priests whom were present begun casting their own healing spells, returning some traits of humanity to the already deforming humanoid body which was engulfed in flame.


    In truth Mary had gained six abilities two of the fire bird and four from the pitiful phoenix.


    The firebird''s skills were rather weak and could at most be called common skills.


    Fire dive


    Puts your feathers on fire as you dive from above.


    Fire feather


    Put a noble feather on fire.


    The Pitiful Phoenix''s skills however were domineering, even the full firebird birdmen will turn away from this skill inheritance, this bestowal of power.


    She learned 4 skills out of the ten, of course the Phoenix regeneration was probably the best of the four.


    Phoenix breath is what made her burn her insides as she tried to breathe out fire with a human''s organs, most suicidal.


    Phoenix Glory was a rather stupid passive skill, It only raises your charm and looks, not like it will really help how you look when your whole body is on fire.


    Lastly is the Initiator of this tragedy, Phoenix Pain, it gives a passive self immolation to all her feathers, of course the fire will spread to her whole body in time.


    ''Please let me die''


    Mary wanted to say but there was no wind passing through her lungs as it was all used to fuel the flame.


    If not for the healing and curing from the priests she would have long died from suffocation, she didn''t even understand why she still hadn''t passed out.


    Time passed and more and more priests begun to tire and change places with others.


    Areti was simply incredible, he didn''t stop even for a second to shine her healing light onto Mary, forgetting even her own nudity and gaining lots of respect from the priests of the temple.


    Of course as time passed Mary''s regeneration ability rose, unfortunately so di the Phoenix pain as well, the Phoenixes'' skills were simply tyranical, of course there was a good thing hidden in all this suffering , her regeneration rose twice as fast as her pain, meanining that while at this moment her regeneration was level 5, her pain was only level 3 and the differense would only increase, unless of course she would go amok again and breathe some fire.


    Mary of course was in a rather delicate situation, her mind was blank as if she was drugged, being only able to see light, her bird eyes could see nothing but flames, her sense of pain had long been dulled, she even felt that she could feel nothing at the moment, dying would have been a happy thought as she couldn''t even move her own limbs, she couldn''t even feel them.


    The others could see a sorry black coal in the form of a human inside the infernal flames, they didn''t know if she was dead of alive, but they didn''t care, all they waited for was for Areti to stop, the moment she gave them the command to stop, they would happily scatter the pitiful arrogant firebird''s ashes to the twenty six winds.


    Areti however didn''t seem to care about what they thought, her heart was pure and her thoughts naive, she did her best to prolong her friend''s suffering, in a pitiful attempt to save her, in those hours that passed her healing heart skill(evolution of faith skill), had reached level 5.


    You have to understand that there are multiple ways to level up skills and using them for hours was one of the ways to level them up.


    Without them knowing night fell outside, it was already eight o''clock and the priests were getting restless.


    The fire burned and Mary was as still as a corpse, they thought long ago that they had lost her, but seeing as her regeneration was still going on, they could do nothing but curse their own lack of ability and Areti''s determination.


    The noble Bellbird had long left and summoned some more healers to go to the temple and help out, but he didn''t return he simply went home to sleep.


    Hours passed and there was no change in Mary''s situation, only the flames at some point became prettier for some unknown reason.


    Areti didn''t stop healing even after all those hours of course that was her cheat power, normal priests and healers would have long been exhausted, but her cheatpower helped her to cast a rather weak healing light.


    Of course around the morning the situation suddenly changed as Mary''s Phoenix regeneration skill evolved, becoming the "Rapid Phoenix regeneration", of course it doesn''t sound something great, but in combination with all the healing her body begun to steadily reforming, the burning skin and materials begun ejecting from her flesh as it reformed from the inside out.


    Of course there was a greater problem with her regeneration''s level up, meaning that now pain and regeneration begun rising in 1:1 ratio, meaning that without the healers she was doomed.


    Marilena was felt useless since her class of "scout" and skills were useless in front of Mary''s suffering and Areti''s struggles to save her, all she could do was serve the priests by carrying food and drinks so that they didn''t need to do so themselves, going up and down the strange pillar with food and water.


    Of course if you think why not simply wrench Mary in water, that''s plainly stupid, the flames that engulfed her weren''t common flame, they were phoenix fire, a magic flace of incredible heat, even at its first evolution it was enough to melt flesh and bone.


    Marilena as she went up and down stumbled on her steps and fell down the rocky downward passage and hit her head onto a stone, letting blood drip onto the strange stone tablet in front of her.


    Areti at some point in the morning evolved her healing heart skill into the Healer''s determination, which greatly raised her healing light''s effectiveness, of course it was still powerless against the Phoenix flames, that grew in strength with each passing hour.


    Of course Mary at the moment had begun to look more and more like a human, well if you exclude the fact that she had no skin as to speak of, but all her muscles and nerves had begun regenerating causing her even more intense pain, of course she was already in a plant like state for a long time, and had no energy to even move her fingers.


    During Midday the fat Pigeon-man arrived at the temple just a few moment after the Phoenix Pain skill evolved, turning into the even more devestating Phoenix suffering.


    The beautiful flames begun to once more turn Mary into charcoal.


    The moment he appeared he gave off a strange aura, the next moment all healing spells doubled in effect, giving a glimpse of hope to the almost desperate situation.


    "Whom is the idiot that brought out the Pitiful Phoenixes'' inheritance, the next thing I''ll hear is that some idiot gave that highowl the Cursed Nightbird''s inheritance"


    The Pigeonman said while laughting but they could still feel a sense of irritation from his voice.


    In truth there were multiple taboo existences throughout Winoria''s history, two rather famous ones were the Pitiful Phoenix and the Cured Nightbird.


    Pitiful Phoenix was the title of a firebird warrior whom found the Phoenixes inheritance and like an idiot tried to absorb it.


    Cursed Nightbird was the title of a Nighowl warrior, that found the Night bird''s inheritance, the problem however was that the specific nightbird was a fucking jinx, even before it died it took countless lives due to its bad luck and unfortunately everyone whom tried to inherit Cursed Nightbird''s powers inevidably inherited the curse as one of their powers.


    "By the way where is the third one?"


    The Ruler said seeing as the numbers weren''t right.


    "Your highness we found her, she fell off the corridor, you know the slippery one that you told us to fix two years ago"


    A priest said as he carried the passed out Marilena to the main room of the commotion, of course the priest hadn''t seen the inheritance tablet that was broken as she fell, having two words drenched in blood "Cursed Nightbird".


    "Well as long as there is no strange complications in three days this lucky hero might ascend into a phoenix"


    The Pigeon man said before suddenly slipping at the rocky ground and falling face down onto the rock floor and instantly passing out.


    "Your highness!"


    All the priests at once stoped their healing and begun to focus on their ruler.


    Letting the unfortunate Mary burn in the infernal phoenix flames, of course that didn''t end there, the moment her pain intensified she begun breathing flames with all her might, burning two priests that tried to ignore her and go to his majesty their ruler, the bird Monarch.


    Of course Areti''s healing light didn''t discriminate any thing in the range of her healing light was healed, slowly but still healed.


    As phoenix breaths begun gushing out of Mary''s mouth the priests had no choice but continue to heal Mary as the few whom were resting went to heal the Monarch and their unfortunate collegues.


    At some point in time their Monach woke up, as if from a bad dream.


    "You go check immediately the Nightbird''s inheritance, if it''s missing report at once"


    The Monarch said with a bad premonition.


    "I can''t find the Nightbird''s inheritance, someone has stolen it"


    The turkey-headed priestess shouted as she entered the room and immediately slipped and fell.


    The Pigeon-headed monarch begun examining all the priests and people in the room until he saw Marilena, by some incredible twist of fate she ended inheriting the Cursed Nighbird''s skill and it had already risen to level 2, "Ominous sign" a skill that can bring disaster upon the world, it gives great luck to the carrier of the curse but misfortune to all those around him/her, of course at its current level all it did was cause others misfortune, giving no benefits at all.


    "Fuck I really didn''t want to use it, but it seems that it can''t be done otherwise"


    The monarch vomited a potion he had been holding inside his stomach, carefuly walked towards Marilena slapped her twice until he was sure she was awake and told her seriously.


    "Drink this, I will then knock you out, when you are out mutate the Ominus sign do your understand!"


    He said as he shoved the liguid in her mouth, making her almost drown.


    He then fingerflicked her and she was out.


    Marilena did as she had told her, although this time it wasn''t because of the pride skill, but because she read what the skill did.


    Ominous Sign


    Makes people around you less fortunate.


    She used the mutation option that appeared and Puff a new skill took its place.


    Leech Luck


    will drain the luck out of any person you target, raising your own luck.


    Fortunately it was an active skill of course if she had waited for Ominous fortune to level up and then drunk the mutation potion what she would have gotten would have been some Godly skill instead of this rather good but still weak skill.


    Of course The Monarch''s plan didn''t end there, the moment he examined and saw the ominous sign disappearing, he vomited out three potions in succession and first threw one at Mary.


    The strange liquid inside begun to turn into gas and the Phoenix flames begun to extinguish, but he didn''t loiter, next he quickly appeared next to her, poured another potion in her mouth and then the last one.


    The first potion was an antimagic concotion, rather effective against mages, the second was a healing elixir that would help her survive for a few second since healing was impossible with the antimagic gas around her and the last was skill erasing altelixir he got from the Dwarves.


    Of course it didn''t take much brainpower for Mary in her status room to erase the Phoenix Suffering skill, leaving her with one skill less than eight, but a rather good feeling as she fell asleep.


    As she wa sleeping the people around her could see organs, muscles, skin regenerating at a visible speed, even her wings begun to regrow from the bones that were still attached to her back.


    This was the Phoenix rapid regeneration, which was rather tyranical to begin with since it could basicaly balance the pain from the flames, of course if she had even a hint of fire resistance the pain would have been much more mild.


    The Monarch turned to Areti and said to her with some annoyance.


    "You now owe me, 20million DP, that''s 120,000 warrior feather or 12,000 noble feathers, or if you can get 1,200 Royal feathers that''s even better"


    He said as he left the room in a rather gloomy mood as he had lost some rather great treasures that he had spend som much to buy.


    You must understand that while Christopher and Kurlidandr sold their Altelixirs for only 1million a piece, the export from the dwarves sold the same potion for 10millions, thus gaining 9times the profit.


    Of course with Kurlidandr''s sudden madness the remaining altelixirs had become something unique that would never again appear, thus the debt he told them to pay was rather generous in a way.


    Before sending the three of them to the dungeon pillar, the three were given one pet each, their pet was the same bird as the one they chose.


    The steelwing was a rather large bird, the size of a hawk that liked to spent most of its time sitting on Arety''s steel wings.


    The Nighowl was big and could easily be used to carry someone, of course it disliked doing so and for some reason disliked Marilena as well.


    Lastly the Firebird was identical to the size of peacock, it was red and it liked to sing in crazed tunes that could irritate even the most patient of men.


    Of course the one whom benefited most from the disaster was Mary, after her regeneration ended, the effects of Phoenix glory were evident, not only her wings gave a shining luster but even her human body begun to resemble a well proportioned human model''s.


    Of course she wouldn''t dare to use the phoenix breath, but if she was forced, she wouldn''t care much about the consequences and the pain.


    Evrything that had happened she had simply written it off as if it never happened, psychologists call it selective amnesia, people simply chose to forget some painful memories of the past.


    The second person whom gained greatly just due to sheer luck was Marilena, since she gained three aditional skills due to the accident that had taken place.


    The one whom profited the less was of course Areti, whom although had leveled up her healer''s determination, she had gained nothing more well other than 177levels maybe, since she was a healer and had been healing non stop for half a day, which is at least 12 hours of healing.


    of course experience doesn''t work like that it goes with the ammount she healed, you can only imagine what ammount of xp she had accumulated, of course that was only possible because of her cheat power, otherwise she would have been long spent or fainted due to exhaution, there was a reason why those powers were called cheat powers.


    Of course with all those skill points she evolved many skills and even maxed out her healing support skill, now it was called Holy aura of Healing saint, it gave health regeneration to anyone close to her ally or foe alike and made her healing spells a hundred times more effective.


    She also evolved her Sonic flight skill, turning it into the Air raider skill, it allowed her to fly adeptly in the air even with her cumbersome wings as it evolved more into a flight support sort of skill than a speed adding skill as it used to be, now it more to her manouverability and ability to fly than her speed, which to begin with was useless to her whom hadn''t bird eyes.


    Her remaining three skills she didn''t pay much attention into, she simply turned the feather throw into feather salvo and the wing cut into the wing spin.


    The three of themselves and a small army now escorted the three of them down onto the Dungeon Pillar, their enemies are supposed to be harpies and wild birds, something that made them somewhat question the validity of the information.


    Harpies were half women half birds, they had the upper body of a woman, well only a head and breasts, the rest were that of a bird''s, of course they were carnivorous and liked to hypnotize their victims with their songs and killing them in their dazed state.


    When they entered the dungeon pillar and went to the first floor of eternal night, they understood why only birdmen would be able to fight in this part of the dungeon pillar.


    A gigantic hasm divided the two cliffs, the pillar stood tall and around there was no bridge to walk, they had to fly to the other side, but the guards of Winoria''s outpost warned them to stay there at the fortress and hunt until they were strong enough to go further, they also said that the lower they go the 14dungeon pillar all combine, into one, meaning that at the 9th floor they will randevu with all their classmates, making the three girls whom were now like one tight fist excited.


    Looking forward to the day they will meet the others and travel together to the 100th floor.

 20 Breeding like a beast

    Christopher and Tris entered the Colorful Circus tent, he was in a good mood, but it didn''t last for long as the smell of piss and excrements assaulted his nose.


    As he looked around he saw crude metalic cages, there was no service or anything at all, there was only a stage on which a large Ork was presenting the slaves.


    In the row of slaves he even saw a familiar face, He was Osweald whom left them the very moment things went bad, he was now only wearing a small cloth to cover his privates as he stood in a row of slaves of multiple races, of course there was no elf(full elf) in the row, all there was were mixbloods.


    In a way it was like a freakshow since mixbloods combined traits of multiple races, there were green skined birdmen, red skinned elves, green dwarves and other strange minorities whom were sent ot Jackcity to be sold to the bandits here or to the Dwarves as their travel would take them to the dwarven tunnels, where they would 100% sell out.


    "Next on the row is a Half dwarf half human common rogue, his skills are Quickpocket and stealth, I know that many of you think that he''s useless with those kind of skills, but his stealth is a really good, skill, he could act as a spy and an information gatherer, whom wants to pay for only 100 Dofar you can take this gnome now, you want to use him as a pet, you want to put him to guard your lawn, this gnome will do whatever you like, you don''t believe me?"


    (1 Dofar = 10DP, Runia''s currency)


    The next thing was rather humiliating to see, as the Huge ork made Osweald to bark like a dog and run rounds while trying to bite his own naked butt.


    The bandits down the stage begun laughing while Christopher could detect some pickpockets among the crowd, of course Christopher looked from a distance and to tell the truth he didn''t really have anything in common with Osweald to begin with, he was just some random acquaintance.


    In truth there was another individual he was more interested in, she looked like a human, but she had two horns on her head.


    In the end Osweald was sold to some bandit whom had a need for obedient underlings.


    "Next is this quasi-beastwoman, you the only has two bestial traits, her horns and her endless stamina, you can ride her all day long without a problem"


    The ork said as he brought that woman forth.


    "What''s her class!"


    Shouted a bandit from bellow.


    "Show us her boobs!"


    Shouted another, not really caring about buying her at all.


    "Well her class of course is that of a huntress, do you even know any other class a beastwoman could have?"


    The ork said mockingly making the bandits laugh at the one whom asked the question.


    "Now for only 200Dofar this Beastly bitch will be warming your beds"


    The ork said while smiling.


    "What skills does she have?"


    Christopher asked making the bandits fall silent for a moment as they carefuly took his measures, but the moment their eyes fell on his rings, they knew that he was some really reach person, judging that he had no bodyguards, he was probably either very confident or his bodyguards were really good at hiding.


    "Well she, she does have a rather unique skill to warming your bed faster, what else would you like use to teach her?"


    The ork said, but all the bandits could detect a strange inconcistency in his voice and a hint that he was hiding something.


    "You probably don''t know but I have a ring here that can detect lies, cut the bullshit does she have any skill or not?"


    Christopher asked somewhat irritated, what could be the skill that made the trader so afraid.


    "Alright, we are not selling her, are you all happy now, jeez I have had tough crowds, but it''s the first time that I had a costumer with a lie detector"


    The pignosed ork said making the bandits laugh once more.


    "Oh, but I wanted to buy her, as long as you tell me her skill I give you my word that I will by her from your hands"


    Christopher said as he was later hitted by Tris for it.


    "Do you like her so much?"


    She said as she acted all jealous on him.


    "Alright, her skill is Plaguebearer a max evolution skill, a cursed skill that makes any poison she uses stronger, her last master wanted to use her talent but died by her poisonous bite"


    The ork said as he wanted to kick her but since she was already sold he simply smiled at her as a small goblin escorted her to a cage where they put the purchased merchandise.


    Although you might think why she isn''t dead if her master died, well the reality is the ork simply lied about that he also lied about what the skill does, but what he didn''t lie about was that her skill was indeed a rare max evolution plaguebearer skill.


    The slaves passed one by one on display, Tris selected two prettyboys from the slaves with rather good specs, Christopher didn''t really care, at the moment, unless she tried to have fun with them under his watch, he didn''t care, if she could do something behind his back with them then it''s her win.


    "Next is a rather rare speciment, some consider them as monsters, this is a genuine lizardman, tameds and taught to speak, his class is that of a Common Monster, but his skills are rather good, he has agility, wallclimbing and swordmanship"


    The Ork said while presenting the lizardman.


    "Come on people, he''s considered an S rank monster on our surface world, you cannot lose such a bargain"


    The ork said as he showcased the Wild looking lizardman whom was full of hostility, In truth if you asked Christopher he would probably simply kill him, but Tris bought the lizardman for the great bargain of 2000Dofar.


    "You don''t know what a great bargain you just got, my beautiful lady"


    The Ork said as they led the lizardman to the soldout cage.


    "Now the star of today, the absolute bargain you must not lose, this will be an auction that many of you will not want to lose"


    The ork begun to narate as if they would sell a king or something.


    "From the deepest dungeons of Runia, a once renown hero whom crossed a line that should never be crossed, the ex-boss of this same slave selling troup, the Slave mage whom some of you might remember, some of you might even loath, the scoundrel whom refused to give up a slave to the emperor himself, Krill the dark mage!"


    The ork shouted as the courtains from a solid cage were opened reavealing a rather generic bald man whom wore the same cloth as the slaves to hide his privates.


    He didn''t seem so special, other than the over exagerated chains and earie symbols on the cage there was nothing to showcase if he was weak or strong, of course a vast majority of what the Ork had said were lies, he was just marketing his goods.


    But even with all those lies the price for the mage went up by ten dofar per second, starting from a shocking ten thousand and rising steadily.


    "Twenty thousands"


    Shouted Tris, making the others instantly give up.


    "Twenty thousands from the pretty lady, anyone offering more, come one there''s ought to be someone whom understands how special this occasion is!"


    The ork said but before he could say anything more another voice sounded from the entrance.


    "A Hundred!"


    The voice sounded with a hint of mockery as if saying I''m only giving you a hundred for him.


    "Oh someone is offering a hundred thousands, whom is willing to offer more?"


    The ork said happily as he looked at Tris awaiting for a bigger bid.


    "I said I''m only giving you a hundred Dofar, but I''m also willing to let you live If you sell him to me"


    The cruel voice said from the entrance as many people begun entering the tent, Christopher couldn''t detect any hostility towards himself, but he could easily see how some of the men who came were eyeing Tris.


    "Oh, How could I not recognize the bandit king of Jackcity, if you want you can take him as you slave for free but please come for our next sale, I can give my word that you will find something that will catch your fancy"


    The ork said while smiling widely as if he was more than happy with this sale.


    "Krill you bastard I gave you my sister as your bride, now tell me where is my sister or I will screw you with a stick and let you hung outside my city''s walls"


    The bandit king shouted enraged and his men begun making manacing moves towards the stage and all the gathered people.


    "My hand! My hand!"


    Suddenly a person begun to squeel like a pig, it was one of the pickpockets whom had decided this to be his perfect moment to aproach Christopher.


    "Shut up!"


    The bandit king shouted as he threw a knife right in the poor pickpocket''s mouth.


    Of course more people begun to notice the person whom stood closest to the pickpocket, the rich stranger whom had bought the lizardman for a rather exagerated price.


    There was silence in the tent as non dared to even move in order to not become the Bandit king''s next victim.


    "Krill, where the fuck is my sister!"


    The bandit king shouted.


    "Hahahaha, Jack, I think you are asking the wrong man that question, I''m not longer this troup''s leader"


    The bald mage in the cage said as he begun to give out a creepy laughter that made everyone present feel an evil vibe in the air.


    "You the Ork, what do you know about a human looking woman with long brown hair, whom is a quasi-elf, with elven blood and sight, her class is a common scout and she used to be Krill''s assistant and wife"


    The bandit king asked reassured that the ork wouldn''t lie.


    "Please don''t kill this fool, I knew nothing, if this bastard Krill had told me that the little mistress was your sister this pathetic dog would have never sold her as a slave!"


    The ork begun to pleed for his life it was rather hard to believe that it was an ork, in all honesty if someone told him that he was a human disguised as an ork then Christopher would have believed it, he looked nothing like any ork from fantasy, he was neither a brute nor fearless nor stupid, he was a rather modern like salesman whom could even be called your average door to door salesman.


    "You imbecile dared sell my sister, what did you do when she was telling you she was my sister?"


    Jack the Bandit king said infuriated, they could easily say that he was about to explode.


    "How should I know she was already under a slave brand when I received the job"


    The ork said, as he stared at Krill whom was inside the cage and then at The bandit king, incinuating that Krill held her under a slave brand even before he was promoted.


    "Tell me to whom you sold her and I will give you a swift death"


    Jack said as he drew his longsword from its sheath, there was no sound as it came out as if it wasn''t real at all, Christopher found it rather strange, was there some sound muffering enchantment on the sheath.


    "I gifted her to one of the new heroes of Runia, I''m sure it''s her since there was no other brown hair in my merchandice, of course there''s always the possibility of her being already sold to someone else by the ex-master of the troupe"


    The ork said while glaring at Krill, whom didn''t seem to care about his own death.


    "You two are just great, one had my sister under a slave brand and the other sold her to a hero, well since you are such a good pair of bastards I will make sure that you both live well"


    He said as he made some signals to his group members.


    "We apologize to everyone but this troupe has become property of the bandit king all slaves are no longer for sale"


    One of the bandit king''s men said as the others begun to apprehend the guards of the troup and gathering them to the middle of the tent.


    "Lets go"


    Christopher said to Tris as everyone begun leaving.


    "You there I said all slaves are now propert of the bandit king!"


    The man whom had spoken before shouted while pointing at Christopher.


    "Are these the bandit''s king''s thoughts as well!"


    Christopher shouted full of rage, making the bandit freeze for a second.


    He had thought that he would be a fat sheep, whom would ran away like most nobles and mages, but why could he feel a strange oppression comming from him.


    "It is!"


    A cold voice came from the bandit king''s mouth.


    Christopher tried to teleport the bandit king''s head off, but discovered that his own magicality was not enough for the task, of the bandit king had some special antimagic item.


    "Then I have only one thing to say..."


    Christopher was moving his mouth, but no words were coming out.


    "Idiots, he''s casting a spell!"


    The bandit king shouted as he was rather panicked at the moment, he had no idea what spells the mage might know but he knew that if they didn''t interrupt his chanting even the whole town disappearing wouldn''t be surprising.


    Mage might not be the best when dueling in a one on one battle or the battlefields, but when fighting large monsters or sieging cities, they were a one man sieging corps, both a catapult a balista and a battering ram, three in one. And a worse thing than an talented mage is a rich mage.


    Even a common rich mage could be considered a disaster and as the leader of Jackcity how couldn''t he know about the events that had happened just a few hours ago in his own city, where Christopher took out a whole troop of adventurers by himself.


    Just because he thought that they had betrayed him, meaning that he was also paranoid, now what''s worse than a rich paranoid talented magician, of course a mysterious magician, a person of whose background you know nothing about, if he has some huge clan behind him or is from some noble family, the whole jackcity might have to move or be destroyed.


    Mist begun blowing all around then, this of course was a simple mist spell, no poison, no asphixiation no anything.


    "Boss that bastard is all words, This is just a Fog spell to cover his escape"


    The bandit said loudly, but his voice reached nowhere, it was as if he was all alone in the world.


    Jack whom shared both elven and dwarven blood was particularly immune to magic, but this fog was rather special, he could find nothing around him, it was as if he was trapped in a nightmare, even if he run towards one side for a few minutes he would still not hit the end of the tent.


    Jack was no faster of magic, but he knew that he had a rather big inherent magic resistance from his mother''s side and a rather good fighting ability from his father''s side.


    All Jacks were chosen depending on their racial traits, they all had a Rune spirit and elven blood, this combination made them what they were, longlivity and magic resistance, pointy elven ears and a dwarven beard.


    As for the rest of the traits it didn''t matter as long as he was trained in their family''s traditional class and skills.


    Jack might have sounded confident before, but once he experienced the unknown he begun to break, he even wanted to curse his own subordinate for going and angering a rather dangerous mage, they already knew that the mage was not to be triffled with, of course he didn''t fear for himself since he was resistant to magic, even talented Mages could not overcome his 100points of magicality, but what about his subordinates?


    "I still haven''t taken back my sister!"


    He said as he closed his eyes trying to focus on the things around him, it was a regular warrior practice to try hearing any sounds, to his surprise there was no sound even the wind made no sound as he moved his hand.


    "Fake! it''s all an illusion, well I should have figured it after all my mentality isn''t so high, it aught to be some mental control spell or hypnosis, I''m probably in a dream right now and that bastard is laughing as he''s slaughtering my people one by one"


    He said as he did his best to wake up, but to no avail, even if he knew that he was in a dream, there was no way to wake up, he had even begun to stab himself, but his body and sword were simply like two non existent things, they simply became a single object as he passed his sword through his own body.


    ======================================


    At that time in Woodaria a Country composed of an endless expanse of trees.


    This was the Country of beastmen, where the rules of the jungle were still in effect.


    The two unfortunate heroes whom had selected to join the Woodaria Country experienced a rather strange atmosphere.


    All the way until their destination they could see kiosks selling weapons, mostly spears and clubs, the rarest being armors.


    They could also see Beastmen carrying large animals on their backs, cutting a piece of it and giving it in exchang to a dozen or so spears.


    It was seemingly a world where food held the highest value, of course if the craftsmens'' weapons were better then maybe they would be able to sell them for more meat, since the crudely made spears would probably wouldn''t last for long anyways.


    They of course had long dismounted their carriage, since the carriage wouldn''t be able to carry them through a sea of trees.


    There were four Ferociously looking beastmen escorting them other than the foxy female emissary.


    Of course the shady looking wooden houses didn''t look well made, they were like small tents made of wood leaning against a tree, some even lived in holes they had dug in the ground.


    "Don''t look at the craftsmen, they are not deserving of your sight, you must know that there are only three professions here in woodars, the craftsmen, the wisemen and the hunters"


    The foxy woman explained as they continued walking.


    It had been hours that they had been walking but  non of the beastmen had seemed tired.


    All the times they took a break it was for themselves, not even foxy seemed to tire.


    "We''re almost a the Wiseman''s house, you see that large construct?"


    Foxy said as she pointed at a huge stone construct some distance away.


    "You must remember three traits whithout which you will not be able to survive in Woodaria, They Bestial Blood, Spirit and Pride, do you remember it?"


    Foxy said as she looked at Dimas and Theodore also known as "Oxen" by his classmates.


    The two nodded in agreement and then entered the large structure. The large Elephant that walked on its two back feet gave them a rather strange sense of forebeadance, of course it still had fingers, but seeing as it was 5m tall, it was a rather frightening experience.


    The evolution process passed rather normaly, they fell unconcious and were placed on beds as the Beastmen awaited to see how the evolution would go.


    Of course the moment Dimas and Theodore saw the effects of beast blood, they begun to reconsider their choice.


    Bestial blood gave increased Growth, meaning that they would earn experience faster, the problem however was that their form became a hairy monkey as hair begun to grow all around their body and even their hair, thus giving them a layer of fur.


    "Didn''t I say you must select Bestial blood!"


    Foxy shouted at Theodore, whom had created a Minotaur form for himself, Seemingly human body and the head of a bull.


    He had chosen to become a half-beastman with five traits, while Dimas made a rather disapointing choice, going full Beastman.


    Dimas selected the fastest animal he found in the selections.


    It looked like a dual horned Lion, with a lizard tail and wings, it was rather impressive, only its size was somewhat disappointing.


    Dimas'' decision made even foxy aroused, it was the form of the perfect hunter, unlike the bulky minotaur Theodore decided on.


    "Trully an Oxen, if you were going to put a bull''s head, why the heck you were reluctant to grow some hair?"


    Dimas asked mockingly, of course it wasn''t supposed to be hurtful and Theodore was used to it, but the next scene made Theodore fall down from laughter.


    Dimas'' tongue had begun to fall out from his mouth, coiling on the ground.


    "Really worthy of a great Mordion beastman, he even inherited that mighty tongue"


    Foxy said with admiration in her voice, but to Theodore and Dimas it sounded more like an insult than a positive comment.


    "Just try not to bite your tongue"


    Theodore said, while laughing, of course Foxy had understood that something wasn''t right, of course she remembered the next step.


    "Don''t be afraid great hero, the reason why you cannot control your tongue yet is because you lack the skill, let me help carry it for you"


    She said, the reason why Dima needed help was because he had no finger, he had even chosen the beast paws, meaning he had no fingers and could no longer hold a weapon, even summoning his indestructible sword cheat power was now a rather useless ability.


    Of course he could always lend his sword to Theodore, but wouldn''t that make him as sort of a support character.


    Well he didn''t care at the moment, but feeling Foxies hands touching his tongue did feel somewhat weird.


    "Lets go give you the skills needed for your Beastman species, normaly they are given to the children when they come of age"


    Foxy said, making the two feel somewhat bad for themselves, even Theodore stoped laughing.


    "I have already prepared the two ineritances"


    The elephant spoke, normaly they wouldn''t have been able to understand him, but because they chose animal heads they could now understand the language of beasts.


    "First let the Mordion-man forth"


    The Elephant said.


    Foxy begun dragging Dimas by his tongue forward.


    The moment a small sphere of light was shoved in his chest, he felt strange, he could now fully move his tail and even retract his tongue into his mouth.


    He had gained a total of six skills, thus filling all his skill slots.


    Tail sweep


    Move your tail with force, being able to sweep a opponent''s feet.


    Tree climbing


    Can use your claws to climb trees or other wooden hardness surfaces.


    Flight


    Can use your wings to fly.


    Tongue lash


    can extend your tongue with force, and retract it back, works like a whip.


    Paralyzing gaze


    A mental attack that makes a weaker target freeze in fear as if stopping in time.


    Beastial magic arts


    Can learn and cast bestial spells.


    Six skills, of which only the two last seemed of some use, of course he was thankful for the tongue lash skill, but who the heck would use his soft tongue as a weapon, especialy when oponents had metal armors and weapons in hand, it''s simply suicidal.


    "I hope that you could inherit at least half of the skills"


    The Elephant-man said as he then nodded to theodore to come forth.


    "Gloritaur, it''s been ages I''ve seen one of them, although you lack their blood in your veins, I hope that you will be able to at least learn five of the ten abilities they command"


    The Elephantman said and they could hear the escorting beastmen shispering amongst themselves.


    Theodore gained only three skills, of course it was mainly because of his choice of traits.


    Red


    You get angry when you see the red color, might even go berserk.


    Bullhead


    Resistance to mental control spells.


    Bullhorn strike


    Can try piercing someone throught with your horn.


    Of course it was expected, since he didn''t have any bestial blood in his veins.


    The moment however he gained the red ability Theodore instantly begun to get angry, as he saw Foxies red tail.


    A hint of fury could be seen in his eyes and Foxies tail begun to flare as all her fur stood up.


    She could feel a hostile presense from Theodore, but could not understand why, until she remembered the dialogue she overheard from the escorts.


    "Didn''t all Gloritaur go extinct because they went berserk the moment they saw red?"


    Foxy wanted to curse as she hid her tail behind her back, feeling the threat disappearing almost instantly.


    She could only curse at Theodore inside, why did he had to select such a troublesome species.


    "Now let me explain to you two facts, there''s a thing we like to call overdrive, it activates when your fury reaches a state where you go crazy, it makes you stronger for some time, but after it wears off you will feel great exhaustion"


    The elephantman said, in a way the skill Red gave Theodore as great advantage to others since he could simply look at a red object and go into overdrive, on the other side, there are plenty of red objects in common life giving him as many disadvantages, since most royalty throughout history prefered the crimson red color.


    "Since the two of you now has the skills of your respectable beastman species, lets begin with your Ancestral Titles"


    The elephant-man said as a strange smile appeared on his face.


    "Come over towards the fire"


    The Elephant-man said leading them to a strange circular hall, in the middle there was a firplace, a large circular hole with wood that were being burned.


    The elephant-man threw some dust in the fire creating small puffs of smoke ot emerge.


    "Now sit next to the fire"


    The elephant-man said, the foxy lady and the others were left behind and only the three of them were present in the hall.


    A strang fantastic experience followed as the strange smoke produced by the dust begun to form animals that hopped around happily.


    Dimas was surrounded by strange Elk like figures made of smoke.


    "You are titled as Friend of the Silfars"


    "Silfars are herbivorous animals that run as fast as the wind, their six legs make them incredibly fast, but you are probably as fast as them if not faster"


    The Elephant-man said to Dimas.


    Theodor was rather depressed while Dimas laughed at him, the reason was because cowlike figures were grazing around him.


    "Typical Oxen"


    Dimas said while Laughing.


    "What a Noble and majestic otherworldly beast"


    The elephant-man said fully serious.


    "What''s the name of this Majestic beast?"


    The Elephant-man asked in all sincerity.


    "It''s an Oxen or Cow"


    Dimas said as he laughted, the Elephant-man felt a hint of mockery so he didn''t give Theodore a title based on mockery it would be both rude to him and the majestic beasts he saw so calmly and nobly graze in the are.


    "They''re Oxen"


    Theodore said, after all he wouldn''t want to be called friend of the cows, at lest Oxen sounds a little more manly in a way, as for telling a lie it was out of the question, Theodore was simply a nice guy whom hated to lie.


    "From today your title will be the Protector of the Oxen, all of the bovine tribes and herbivores will have a more favourable impression of you"


    The Elephan-man said looking with disdain at the laughing Dimas. There was the thing called discrimination between herbivores and carnivores after all, mostly coming from the carnivores own arrogance and pride.


    "I see that you didn''t inherit the beastial magic arts ability, well let me help you with that"


    The elephant-man said tapping on Oxen''s head and he acquired the same skill that Dimas had.


    "Now let us go as I explain to you the laws of our land"


    The Elephantman said as he begun to lecture them for the next month of how to survive in Woodaria.


    It was both boring and disturbing in a way, there were three sorts of currency in the beastmens'' world, the first was food exchange, the most basic and simple, both herbivores and carnivores hunters could simply hunt wild game and sell their meat.


    Second was beggarcy, they could try breaking their own claw or tooth in exchange for something, but it was considered a humiliating behavior that only those too weak to gather the grass that grows under ones feet would do.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.Lastly there was sperm donation, in other words, they could offer to gift a female a strong child, of course only the strong could use this method, taking anything they liked while giving a child to the male or female to raise, of course the chances of the child becoming a strong hunter were almost certain.


    Of course Woodaria wasn''t ruled by only one Beastman, but was divided into different beastmen Clans, some see purety of birth as something good, while others try to breed the strongest children they can.


    In the Beastman society there is no brother sister bond as after some age the child would go their own way, of course they would still help their parents, but not to the extend of it being called filial piety, more like pity.


    Of course the problem they discovered was something really great, that was the lifespawn of the Beastmen, in truth diferent species of beastmen had different lifespans, but the most disturbing fact was how fast they grew.


    A baby only took 2years to turn into an adult, this was common to all beastmen.


    At the age of 30they were already gramps and grannies with one foot in the grave, of course this fact difered per race, but since Dimas had the beastman''s blood, he would turn into a gramps in 30 or so years, not that he cared about it at the moment sincehe thought that defeating the demon king wouldn''t take them so long to begin with.


    Oxen had the lifespawn of a human, meaning that at most he will live till his 80-100s, at worse till 50-60s, meaning double of the average beastman''s lifespan.


    Of course the Elephant priest was already an elderly person whom didn''t have much to live or so he said if 20years or more is little.


    The funny thing however is how strong they had become in one single day after overgoing the evolution and titles.


    Dimas had a an incredible x8speed modifier, making him able to even rival some of the slower flying beasts, in truth if he run with all his might, at some point he could feel himself as if flying, not like he couldn''t just fly with the gigantic batlike wings on his back.


    As for strength,defense and attack they all had a x5 modifier on them, meaning that even with his  24points of physique his defense was a shocking 120 points, meaning that common human warriors couldn''t hold a candle in front of him since most of them only had a 70 in physique meaning that their full could at most give off a 140 points of damage, meaning that they could at most injure him, if they could touch him that is after all he did have an amazing x8 in speed, making his max speed worth 192 points, while they would be moving at a speed of just 70 points almost three times slower than himself.


    As for Oxen he had a devestating x8 in physical defense meaning with his 20 points of physique, he had an amazing 160points of defense, meaning that common warriors would even leave a scratch on his skin.


    He had a x6strength and x3attack and speed, meaning that although he couldn''t catch up to Dimas, he was still as fast as a level 100 common human warrior.


    You have to understand that their respective levels were only a pitiful 5 and 2, but they both had stats that could easily rival a level 100 human''s. It wouldn''t be a lie to say that beastmen were the strongest civilized race on Axis, well while it did depend somewhat on their beast species, the most powerful beastman could even reach a shocking x10 in strength, without even using stat boosting skills, meaning they were really strong now, there was probably no monster that could rival them on the surface level, or so they thought, of course people are always more frightening than monsters.


    After a month the two of them were led to the Ruler of the City they had stayed for so long, His estate was simply amazing, while the rest of the beastmen lived in wooden huts, he lived in a well contructed estate in the middle of the forest, it was of course made of wood, but it could be easily seen that it wasn''t constructed by beastmen.


    There were no guards at all protecting the estate, it was rather strange, but truth was that if someone even thought of attacking the beastman whom was sleeping in the estate, it was close to asking for death.


    "Emperor Leodick I have brought the two young heroes to get their personal bodyguards"


    The Goat-man whom accompanied them till the estate said, not even daring to enter the premises of the estate, He was shouting from the gate.


    "Let them enter, My children will decide which one they want to accompany"


    A tyranicaly calm voice came from the estate, making them shiver as if he was speaking inside their heads or something.


    The Goat-man simply stayed there and waited for them to enter, but the bothe of them whom had selected the Bestial pride were so afraid at the moment that they couldn''t even make a step.


    The Goat-man slapped their backs to encourage them to hurry dealing them no small amount of damage, of course it wasn''t some life threatening injury just some physical pain that would leave a bruise behind.


    The two somewhat unwillingly begun to step inside the Estate''s premises, "Oxen" felt as if a dozen of monsters wanted to eat him, while Dimas felt as if he was going to die, it was a fear birthed out of raw animal instinct.


    "Get inside already!"


    The voice from before shouted making them quicken their step under the threat of death.


    They passed through a hall, they could see a grant dining room in front of them and a large Golden colored Lion-man sitting at a throne made of wood.


    "So a Liger and a Bovine, somewhat disappointing, I really wanted a Canine beastman to appear, they are so good at making me want to fight with them donno why but each time I see one, there that feeling of wanting to Carve a few extra holes in their body"


    The golden lion-man said and the others present laughed.


    There were five people present of whom two seemed to be of the same Species as Emperor Leodick, while there were also others of different species.


    "As we agreed two of you will go with them and make sure that they reach the Demon king alive, or at least survive until they become strong enough, I have already told you like when a parent teaches his child, meaning for the next two years you will be forced to follow them around"


    The emperor said with a few groars.


    "I say the weakest should go, they are useless anyway"


    One of the two young Lion-men said.


    "Why not the strongest going, after all it''s just two years"


    An Elk-woman said.


    "Silence, If you still haven''t decided whom will go after one month of consideration then I will decide for you"


    Leodick said, making his children somewhat nervous as they begun arguing even harder.


    "Liofi, Silfaria, the two of you will go with them and I hope you won''t be returning alone"


    Leoking said.


    "Bids on the Mordion!"


    The elk-woman said as she rushed and hugged Dimas'' arm making him feel somewhat strange as her soft meatballs touched his fur and skin.


    "Father this is unfair!"


    The Lion-woman said, she was in outrage about it, but she could do noting about it, Silfars were known for their increadible speed, of course neither Dimas nor Oxen couldn''t even see how she moved, she was simply too fast.


    Even liofi couldn''t content with her in terms of speed, but if they contented in overall, she was above her in every other aspect, maybe not in magicality, but she sure was in physique after all one was a warrior and the other a healer.


    Liofi could only growl in dejection as she went next to Oxen, whom wasn''t even a full beastman, he was only a half-blood if he could even be called that.


    In general she had already lost the fight the moment Silfaria was selected as her oponent, in general Silfaria was smarter than her and knew that Carnivores are more battleworthy than herbivores, thus she selected Dimas.


    "Since you will be leaving for the Dunegeon pillar you must leave at least one offspring behind"


    The emperor said to them, making the atmosphere somewhat strange.


    The two heroes of course thought that he was talking to his daughters, but reality proved otherwise.


    That night Dimas graduated from his virginity, as both the daughters visited his room together, fighting over him like mortal enemies.


    In the end they decided to share, violating him one after the other.


    One holding him down while the other connected his little guy to her pussy.


    At some point he didn''t care anymore and he started to move his hips in excitement, making the one above him, whom he wouldn''t care whom she was the lioness or the elk. Surprisingly they let him do whatever he wanted with them, as if they didn''t care as well.


    It was one heck of a night and the next day he woke up next to two beast women and four babies, one having an elk head, two having the lion head and one being the horned lion like himself, with petit wings on its back.


    Silfaria''s child was only the elk headed baby, while Liofi''s were the three others, making her rather happy about it, seeing it as a win against her rival.


    Dimas however was caught with his pants down, he naively thought that there was something called pregnancy in this world.


    He was later taught some common sense.


    "Children are a gift from the gods, like monsters are a curse from the Demons, like children simply appear out of thin air so do monsters, of course there are some special conditions that have to be met for both things to happen, for example for children both the ones having intercourse must agree that they want to have a child together, while monsters have their own conditions to appear, of course both appear as level 1 creatures and have a class from birth, for example our little silfar son is a talent warrior, while from your three daughters only one has a talent merchant class among them, the other two are only a common warrior and Healer"


    Silfaria explained while laughing inside, it was sort of surprising that even though she lost in the quantity side she won in the quality.


    "Wait, this is really strange, then how do you know if someone leaves a baby next to you while you just had fun and steals your own?"


    He asked somewhat perplexed, still thinking of it as some sort of hoax, after all babies didn''t grow on trees or something at least according to our common knowledge.


    "Don''t be so distressed, Warriors must always leave a few dozen offsprings behind, the strongest will survive and the weak ones die"


    Liofi said while looking at the Elk baby, she seemingly was still in the mood for a second round.


    Dimas to his horror found out that the two females had decided to suck him dry before leaving, it was not like he was tired or anything, but he was annoyed with how they didn''t even ask for his concent before riding him.


    Of course there was one person who felt even worse than him at the moment, Oxen whom was in the next room could hear all the moans and excitement in the next room, even their talk about children in the morning, it was a rather shocking discovery at first, but it still felt unfair, he was also a warrior, he wanted to also relieve his pent up frustration, for some reason even as he used his hand with the greatest of mastery it still didn''t rise, it was as if he had become impotent or something after his dick grew with his size.


    By the end of the day there were twelve children ready and of course the children were given to emperor Leodick to decided their fates.


    He was rather sad that there was no heroic descendant, but it was still fine, they still had time.


    "Why isn''t there any of that bovine''s descendants present?"


    The emperor asked the two whom brought him their children.


    "Well he''s only a half-beastman, why what good would a quarter be against a full beastman"


    Liofi said her excuse first.


    "I''m rather sorry to inform father that his thing is too big for your daughter to handle"


    Silfaria said and it was particularly true since Oxen was at least 3m tall now and had the staff of legends hidden under his cloth.


    Dimas on the other side could be considered as a regular sized beastman or at least one that had a similar size to hers.


    Of course  this excuse couldn''t be used by Liofi, whom was larger than her in size.


    The emperor hearing the duos excuses nodded in agreement, but he still wanted to take some samples of the others genes as well.


    There was a saying in Axis, humans whom had no racial traits at all were surprisingly the luckiest race of all, if a beastman played dice with a human it was like asking to be robed.


    Thus although Oxen had Human blood, his descendants could have two diferent races, a mixblood beastman or if he made out with a human woman a human baby, of course that was as good as asking him to break her in half.


    "Well I will have to make some sacrifices it seems"


    He said as he begun giving orders to his huge family whom were lying around the estate basking in the sun or making out and if they ever go hungry they could just go hunting or find some pretty huntress to feed them.


    At the moment however he had a mission for all of them, there were three tasks given to them seperately.


    His daughters whose talent was common were tasked to make children with the two heroes, the sons were asked to find half-beastwomen and beastwomen of larger size, but if it was half-beast-women it didn''t matter even if they were smaller, if they were lucky they would survive.


    Dimas for the next few days was simply being milked out by all of the emperor''s daughters, from the talented to the common.


    He really wanted a heroic successor to his position of course it was to be awaited since he was already 29, aproaching the dreadful age of 30, the age at which beastment of the Liofar species begin to degrade as they become old.


    To his disatisfaction he hadn''t got  even one heroic succesor in his almost 30 years of life and 27 years of trying with multiple talented mates.


    Well that''s a lie, he had gotten one, when he was younger with the Leader of another Clan, but the child was of a diferent species than his so she took it to continue ruling over her Clan after she dies or simply become her partner in the future when it grows.


    Of course the class doesn''t really depend on the two individual''s class, it can be from common to legendary even if their parents were common classes.


    The thing is that chances become higher, for example if two common classes had a child there''s a 80% of it being a common profession child, of course there''s always a small chance of it being another class other than common.


    For Talents there''s an 80% for it to be a talented class, for heroics a heroic and for legendary, who knows, it''s not like there are many of them alive at any specific age to prove it.


    Of course the hero breeding project had been done before by some stupid Ruler, the result was that the otherworlder heroes in the end took his head killed all their still young offsprings and then commited suicide.


    But even if they had grown how on earth would he be able to control them, he wasn''t even their real father to begin with, something that they would surely discover later in their life.


    Leodic had of course considered at first to have one of his daughters to perceive a child of one of the heroes, but seeing as they all went onto Dimas he of course understood their logic, but for the now coldblooded and elderly lion-man he wanted results more than before, he didn''t even care if it was the child of some random woman, of course the main reason was because his own daughters only saw one of the heroes, there was so much one individual could do, even the strongest beastman would break after some many days of doing his duty, which was something he didn''t want to see.


    Of course the one whom suffered as well as Dimas was Oxen whom stayed next to him, his mind till then had already turned into a clocking bomb.


    He was ready to stand up, go to the next room, knock at the door and politely ask them to stop it.


    Of course that never happened since he couln''t seem to gather enough courage to do so, even more so since he knew that all the women inside would probably rip him to shreds if he tried to do so.


    At some time Dimas went into overdrive again, and begun to Wantonly fuck any female he saw around him until he collapsed.


    The next day there were only two babies born, both of which being Liofi''s. It was very strange and the others couldn''t understand what was wrong, did they maybe milk him dry or something.


    Of course those that had some experience understood that he probably didn''t want to have more children.


    You have to understand that both people must agree in the childbirthing rule of this world, in other world other than the moment when he went in overdrive with Liofi and passed out, every other woman had nothing to show for herself.


    "Silfaria, you are the clever one, you must find a way to make him have children with us"


    One of the common class daughters said.


    Silfaria was also deep in thought, Dimas was out for the day and no healing magic would wake up someone whom passed out it was common sense.


    Of course there were some medicines, but even if they did wake him up, what''s the point if he didn''t want to have babies with them.


    "I know"


    Liofi said as she smiled with two babies in her hands.


    "Please big sister, please guide your stupid sisters what must we do?"


    One of the common daughters said.


    "Isn''t it simple, all you have to do is trade"


    She said as if it was something smart to say, but in a way she wasn''t much off Silfaria thought.


    Although the right word would be "negotiate", but what conditions would make him agree to her request.


    Silfaria was smart, she of course would just leave the others thinking that they could trade with him, while she herself would calmly speak with him.


    While alone with him, Silfaria cast a cure spell on him, lifing his knocked out state.


    "I want to negotiate with you, what I and the others want is a heroic descendant, once you give us what we want, we will leave you alone to recuperate and sleep in and eat as much as you like before we leave"


    Dimas thought about it, if she was telling the truth, then what he had just done was stupid, he had rejected at least a dozens of them having children with him, meaning that he simply prolonged his own suffering in a way.


    "Can''t we have some conditions, like how many a day or my own tastes, some of those girls were simply disgusting"


    He still remembered a fat chick whom had almost stomped him to death with her butt, there was another whom had the head of a horse, even the elk lady before him wasn''t exactly his type, that other lioness, she was rather erotic, even if her face looked like a beast''s.


    Of course there was also the factor that she was supposed to be Oxen''s companion or something, which made him rather horny, something like I''ve fucked your woman sort of stuff.


    "Then let me ask you, do you find me pretty?"


    Silfaria asked with a strange smile on her animal face.


    "Well, you''re so-so"


    He said seriously, well she at least wasn''t as disgusting as the fat one or the gorrila and horse looking ones.


    "Now?"


    She said as she turned her behind towards him, making her pussy and ass visible.


    "Still the same"


    He said, making her rather distressed, she even looked at his thing and it wasn''t aroused at all.


    ''There must be something I haven''t taken into regard''


    She tought as she sat down and begun to meditate over these past two days, what was missing.


    "Then what would be the condition for you to have a baby with me?"


    She asked him rather seriously.


    "Why don''t you just go to Oxen, I''m sure he hadn''t had any of that, his thing must be on fire right now"


    Dimas said making her even more upset, thinking that maybe Liofi was right and she might need some reward for him, a fair trade or something, this was just how desperate she was.


    Of course she wouldn''t give up, after some food she would continue violating him until he gave up, unless he decided to give up and give her children.


    Dimas was happy that the others had left, but his happiness didn''t last long, Silfara begun mounted him once more and begun trying to sqeeze him dry, not caring at all whether it was hard or not as she fit it inside.


    Of course as a man it was almost impossible for him to hold back, his little guy from erecting.


    The problem however was what to do next, would he refuse having children with her or not?


    If he accepted they would pester him until he had a heroic descendant, if he didn''t they would still pester, but there was a slight chance that they would try and negotiate like Silfaria had just done, unless of course they decide to torture or kill him.


    His plans however were immediately thwart as Silfaria begun to cry, of course even the most bastardly person wouldn''t be apathetic when a girl is crying in front of him, especialy when he himself is the reason why.


    "Okay okay, stop crying, aren''t you supposed to be my bodyguard or something to begin with, why are you leting the others violate me?"


    Dimas was somewhat agree with her, but the most angry he was with himself whom could not let a girl cry.


    "Sob, What is, violate?"


    She asked asked as she didn''t understand what he was saying, she could not remember anything of that sort in her memories.


    "I mean you raping me with the others just a few moments ago"


    He said seriously.


    "We weren''t raping you, we were only following our father''s will, he wants a heroic descendant and since he''s old he can''t make one himself"


    Silfaria explained, making the situation clear to Dimas as well.


    "Then can I speak with your father?"


    He asked somethat fearfuly, if she said no he would simply let it slide.


    "Sure, why not, Father! the hero wants to speak with you!"


    She spoke towards the door as if there were no doors or walls in the estate.


    "What does the hero have in mind?"


    The Emperor just appeared inside the room as if he teleported inside, this was speed of another level, something that he would probably reach at some point in time, but was far out of his league it could even be teleportation or something, but having heard about beatial magic from the elephant it was most likely simply the Emperor''s speed that was amazing.


    "I want to set some rules, I will do my best to give you your successor, but I will only have him with the ones I chose, only once or maybe twice a day, lastly I want to become stronger while I stay here, all that I have been gained since arriving is the evolution, after that nothing, I have to excersice, maybe even hunt some monsters or something"


    Dimas stated his demands making Silfaria rather sad, but she could do nothing about it now that her father was in front of her she wouldn''t even dare to make a sound.


    "The first condition is fine, select the daughters of mine whom you like, but if you want the second condition to be fine by me you will have to select at least ten of the 32 that you just saw before, as for becoming stronger, what are you so hasty about, let me tell you a secret you might not know, till this day there has been no full beastman hero whom has not returned to his own world, in truth even the oldest beastman otherworlder whom was 62 years old still made it to the demon king of the 100th floor and defeated him, bringing back valuable trophies to us, In fact I''m the descendant of one of those heroes'' descendants, the same is true for the other rulers of Woodaria, the descendants you have already left will at some point produce other mighty figures like myself, also you should forget your world''s logic while you are in our world it will only get in your way, for example if you want to kill my daughter Silfaria once you grow stronger I won''t even butt an eye, do you know why?"


    The Emperor asked with a large smirk on his lion face as if smiling.


    "That''s because She''s not important, in truth even you yourself are not important, I could just kill you force the idiot whom is evesdroping from the next room to evolve into some beastman race I want him to and hornicate all day until he produces me enough descendants to conquer the whole Woodaria continent, now do you know why I won''t do it?"


    The emperor asked again while smiling, but the atmosphere in the room had already begun to fall.


    "Because I''m old, even if I do conquer Woodaria, what''s the point if I will be dead anyways, do you think I''m selfish?"


    The emperor asked, his voice however sounding more like a tired old man''s than the threatening emperor''s from before.


    "I''m not selfish at all, every living creature wants to live for longer at the face of death, In three months my stats will begin to degrade, I will grow weaker and weaker with each month, until I become as weak as a human.


    If I''m fortunate I might live a few years in peace after that, until the other Clans decide to invade and take our hunting spots for themselves, you probably don''t know but the only thing that stops them from doing so Is me, after all their leader is also a heroic figure of around 1000lvl, in truth if I was younger I could even go and kill the demon king by myself as I did ten years ago and twenty years ago, of course I''m talking about the small one on the tenth floor, although I did try challenging the one on the 100th floor once as well, but got my ass kicked so hard that I run all the way back to the surface floor, that guys simply bad news"


    The emperor said making Dimas sigh in despair, if the heroic Emperor couldn''t deal with him how could they hope to win.


    "Cheer up, it''s not like you will go solo that guy right?"


    It was of course the truth, a single hero had no chance against the monster that is the final boss he will have to combine powers with Oxen and the others to win a ticket back to their own world.


    "Now I will tell you what we will do, You can select the other eight, but two will be Silfaria and Liofi, also the guy next door tomorrow it will be your time to begin producing me some descendants, but your conditions are rather special, since you had the fine idea of not selecting the Bestial blood trait, from you I only need commoners and talents, as many half-beastmen as you can, I''m thinking of expanding our influense into Nivava, if you can produce a heroic human descendant then I will give you a few rare skills, as for you Dimas, if you make me a heroic descendant you will these stat boosting elixir I just got from the dwarves in exchange for some dragon meat and blood"


    The Emperor said, but he didn''t say what the elixir boosted.


    "If you agree say Yes!"


    The emperor said and two Bright "Yes!" sounded from inside the room and outside.


    "Silfaria you might go for today and tell the others to stop rampaging my treasury at once"


    The emperor said and disappeared from sight, of course his other daughters heard him loud and clear, he just said it so that they could hear that he was not satisfied with what they were doing.


    Dimas had the rest of the day off, while Oxen was heated up for tomorrow.


    Of course they knew nothing about the slaughters that happened that day, ten slave trading troupes were attacked and their slaves taken away.


    Generaly there were hundreds of weak beastmen whom sold themelves into slavery just to survive, it was a rather common thing to do especialy for those rather popular in the human world but weak half-beastmen and quarter-beastmen, whom had no other way of survival.


    The next day four hundreds half and quarter beastwomen were gathered in front of the estate, most of them were slim and looked sickly.


    "Give them their last meal, make sure that they die satisfied"


    The emeperor said making the women shocked but also strangely thankful.


    That day the ate their fill and the first of them was taken upstairs into Oxen''s room, of course it was a slim woman.


    "If you can have that man''s baby and survive you will be fed another meal tomorrow"


    The Emperor''s son said as he led her to Oxen, a real pity that both of them were inexperienced resulting in her bleeding to death from the first thrust.


    It was a brutal and painful death as it took some time to remove her corpse from Oxen''s penis, which had just become the murder weapon of this bloody crime scene.


    Of course the Emperor''s son didn''t care about the loses, they after all already had 400 people ready downstairs.


    The next one also met the same fate, the worst of all was that Oxen found her rather sexy and good looking, but her tiny hole couldn''t hold his behemoth.


    After the tenth death he was too afraid to even touch them, but the women still tried to put his pride inside themselves dying as a result as it grew inside them.


    It was like a wicked nightmare as all the pretty, the ugly the average and even the fat girls died as they sat on his lap.


    Even those that were his own size had a problem putting it inside, but they too died from his excitement that he could at last do it with someone.


    It was like a murder weapon that could kill any common class man or woman.


    Of course the moment he saw the foxy woman in front of himself Oxen''s mind became hazy, it was another thing to see someone you don''t know die, but seeing someone whom you know die is an entirely different experience.


    "I Don''t want to do this anymore!"


    Oxen shouted as he saw the Foxy female, her named body made him erect, while her red tail made his mind hazy, but he wasn''t some psychopath, he was just your average teen, he didn''t want the female with whom he had a fantasy with dying in the same horrible manner.


    "This is the last one we could find, just go on with it already you already went through the other four hundreds, what''s the big problem, now?"


    The Emperor''s son outside the door said with an irritated tone, after all it was kind hypocritical if he acts like that after having already murdered 400 women.


    Oxen was horrified, but foxy didn''t seem to care she simply looked at him and with unthinkable courage went towards him, repeating the exact same movements all the others had done before her.


    Oxen was mortified, he was already dead inside as he saw her trying to grab his giant penis.


    "Wait, if you are to die, at least let me enjoy it"


    Oxen said to her and strangely she smiled and stoped right where she was.


    "Please turn around at that table over there and bend on it"


    Oxen said and surprisingly she did just that, her alluring voluptous chest pressing on the table and her perky butt sticking out.


    Oxen came towards her, his Red skill was making his mind hazy, but there was an emotion even greater than anger at the moment, Fear and dread.


    The foxy woman had already accepted her fate, well at least she had eaten her fill for the first time in days.


    You have to understand that beastmen''s criteria for beauty are different than human, they won''t look only at the outside appearance, although some female beastwomen still do, but most will decide on health and strength, if you see someone whom your instincts determine to be stronger than yourself, then he''s the most handsome person on earth for them, even if he looks like a 1000years old turtle on the outside.


    While the Foxy lady was awaiting her own death, what she awaited didn''t come, what came was a finger that begun to explore her depths, as it slowly made its way inside her.


    It was a fat and crude finger that fit perfectly inside, the problem was what would come afterwards.


    As suddenly as it came inside the finger came out, she hadn''t even had the chance to get out a moan as it was already over.


    "Now go to the bed and lay down"


    Oxen said, one hand on his enormous now erected Penis, that was the size of her neck, she could only gulp as she saw her executioner''s axe.


    The next thing he did as she submissively lay down was place his junk on her body, the tip facing her mouth as it was sandwitched by her breasts.


    "Now please massage it with your breasts as you lick the tip"


    Oxen said, making the foxy woman rather disgusted in a way, at the humilliating things she was forced to do before dying, non the less however she still did as she was told.


    She used her hands to rub her big breasts on his dick while her tongue begun lickings.


    Splat! Gurgl...


    She was nearly drowned in what seemed to be his semen. The next however action made her even more surprised as he took some semen on his finger and shoved it down her hole.


    It was however done really violently thus earning a scream of pain.


    Oxen however repeated the same thing again and again each time trying to reach even deeper, not knowing if it will work or not.


    "Please let me try!"


    She said as she begun to lick his dick once more, causing a second tsunami to come out.


    She then begun to take a handful of it and shove it inside herself and asked.


    "Do you want to have a baby with me?"


    Oxen was left speachless but he still nodded like an idiot.


    "Then please lie on the bed"


    She said but Oxen was shocked silly not understanding what she wanted to do, non the less however he did lie.


    "Now begin to lick"


    She said as she mounted his face with her ass. This was her revenge for before or so she thought, but when Oxen''s large tongue begun to harass her rear she unwillingly gave out a moan of delight, this was her moment of enlightment in the pleasures of sex which in our world had already advanced to new levels of perversion.


    "More I want more of this"


    She said as if she was broken or simply didn''t know how to call it after all in their caveman like society sex was just a way to make children, it wasn''t supposed to make them feal delight or anything, those feelings are only a side-effect that might appear once in a while.


    "Tell me more about this strange method to feel happiness"


    The Foxy woman said, at the moment forgetting all about the orders she was given.


    "Well we could try anal"


    Oxen said making the foxy lady not exactly understand what her ass had to do with making babies, the moment however the finger tried to squeez inside she found a strange sense of delight in that pain.


    In the end they were both fell asleep in bed as Oxen tried all that he had.


    The Lion-man was rather surprised to find her still alive sleeping in the same bed and due to the sticky mess the whole room was in he didn''t even try to take her out of the room out of disgust.


    Oxen leveled up 28times, reaching a stagering level 30, he put all of his points into mentality and skillpoints into the Bullheaded skill, thus reaching its 3rd evolution, called "Self control".


    The funny thing was that he was even asked about a baby to which he said yes and set the its sex as male.


    The next day they both saw a small human baby in between them. It was a rather happy moment for them both, although the main reason was because Foxy hadn''t died, but a baby does bring hapiness non the less.


    On the other side Dimas woke up in a large harem of ten females with dozens of babies here and there, it was dangerous to even stand because of the crowd inside the room.


    "Can any of you explain to me how this is possible?"


    The emperor asked visibly in dismay as he first looked at his own daughters and then at foxy and her baby.


    His daughters were also rather ashamed of themselves, they could aslo see that human child in Foxy''s hands.


    It was a boy with a rare Legendary Bandit class, of course the class by itself meant nothing to the beastmen, but it was a legendary class, meaning that the human child would be a thousand times stronger than their own common and talented babies.


    "Furioxor Woman what do you want as a reward for the child?"


    The emperor asked, of course he would give her anything as long as it didn''t overcome a certain limit.


    "This humble woman asks nothing more than his majesty''s child"


    This was of course an acceptable exchange, since his genes were as precious to the beastmen as gold to humans and in a way she would also be under his protection as his woman until he gets old.


    "You are smart Furioxor, but I have an even better reward for you"


    He said and Two beastmen came as if it was something preplaned.


    "At first I wanted to gift this present to the daughter whom would gift me with the best descendant, but since you gave birth to a legendary individual they shall be bestowed upon you as you will from now on accompany the Gloritaur hero on his journey as well as grow his child"


    The emperor said with a pleased voice, as if it was all premeditated.


    "But I don''t want that, I want to live safely"


    The foxy woman said as she surprisingly dropped the baby from her hands, of course the baby didn''t touch the floor as the emperor had already caught it in midair.


    "You should look after it better, unless you want to share its fate"


    The emperor said, making the foxy woman even more depressed.


    "Now bestow the gifts upon her"


    There were three gifts in total, one was a piece of cloth, that could make for a cloak or something, it was rather beautiful and Blue aquamarine in color.


    The second was a rare skillbook, which he could do nothing but accept with disappointment, it was called "Snake dance" skill, it raised her flexibility by so much that even her bones became as elastic as those of a snake''s of course at her level it was almost imposible to level it up, thus making it practicaly useless.


    The last thing she was given was a potion she knew nothing about, in truth she didn''t even have an identification spell, she only knew that the baby was good because of the instincts from her bestial pride, if a baby was considered to be better than herself, then it was at least a talented individual, not really at first knowing that it would turn being a legend.


    "Drink it!"


    The emperor commanded her, making her rather frightened, she thought that it might be some poison or something even worse.


    "You can now return to him and make some more babies, oh and also tell him that the reward I promised him was already given to you instead"


    The emperor said as he laughed.


    The foxy lady regretted her big tongue and stupid actions.


    Returning with her baby to Oxen''s room she explained that she was given the rewards in his stead, well he didn''t really care, for him her staying with him was already a reward.


    Of course with the baby there he didn''t dare to do anything to her, after all babies from a young age still remember some stuff that will mold their innocent soul.


    He even asked to change rooms so that the moans from the next room would not affect the child''s personality.


    Dimas had a hard time as the demand was simply impossible to fulfill, he had to do it with ten women at each time, regretably till then there was only talented and common babies, nothing special.


    This was exactly the same feeling as the emperors whom had done this sort of stuff for years strait, instead of a few days until he gave up to have some fun and then again and again had a mundane mating season-adventure alternation circle.

 21 Gaining Favors through abduction

    In the Bandit City of Jackcity, A large group of bandits suddenly woke up from their nightmare, they looked around and understood that they had all at some point fallen asleep.


    In generals magic spells don''t only do magical damage, they can also do physical, mental or elemental damage.


    Meaning that unless you had a resistance to all three sorts of damage you would never be completely safe against a mage.


    Some of you might of course ask, isn''t mentality a must for stealth classes, well generaly speaking even craftsmen wouldn''t go overboard with adding mentality having an average mentality of 30-50 is the most a common class will ever need, while their physique will range from 20-70, some don''t even raise a single point in magicality, of course that''s commoner talk.


    Jack was rather surprised seeing that he was still alive, he immediately ordered his men to do a body count.


    In the end there was only one casualty, the idiot whom had decided to anger the mage, his corpse was rather gruesome to look at, as they saw him holding his own brain and tongue and blood coming from between his legs, while what seemed to be his genitals were visible inside his mouth.


    A gruesome and pathetic death that caused even Jack to shiver. He could only imagine gruesome images of torture and nighmarish anguish, of course they didn''t know that nothing that they had imagined had happened, all of this was a product of an instant death and the cheat power called teleportation.


    "You the orc, which of these slaves were bought by that mage?"


    Jack asked as his thoughts had taken a 180degrees turn from before.


    "If master is benevolent enough and spare''s this ones life, this one will be happy to serve him as a slave"


    The ork said as he thought he had found a lifeline for survival.


    "Whatever, just make haste, I don''t want some mysterious curse in my City"


    Jack said seemingly panicked, saving his sister or taking rever for her was one thing, but losing everything because of his own arrogance was something he didn''t want to experience.


    "As you desire master, Uwik you pathetic goblin, bring the merchandise the noble mage and his pretty companion selected"


    The ork shouted and funnily a goblin emerged from underneath the stage, if he hadn''t been called to come out they would have probably missed the small ugly goblin, that was hiding under the stage.


    It walked towards the merchandise cage and took out the four people Christopher and Tris had ordered.


    Jack was somewhat surprised, unless the mage was homo, why the hell would he order two handsome common merchants, both quasi-blood fellows, one being green with pointy ears and the other fair with elven ears, then there was the quasi-beastwoman with the little horns on her head whom was a common huntress and lastly there was the only one worth looking upon, the Lizardman, a monster that would take a double SS assessment on the surface world and first floor, meaning that he was imported from at least the second floor of the dungeon pillar, the incredible thing about it however was that it had a hint of intelligence.


    "What''s the deal with the lizardman, I thought that you were a slave trader and not a beast tamer"


    Jack asked out of curiosity.


    "This one was also rather surprised, but you Should ask Krill about this matter, it was his merchandise"


    The ork said somewhat sadly.


    "Oi, you Krill you bastard what''s with the lizardman?"


    Jack didn''t even care anymore about grudges as he had stumbled onto something rather strange, a monster slave, people would simply laugh at him if he told them about it, after all monsters had no intelligence and the high level monsters that had intelligence were for some reason immune to the slave curse.


    "Oh, you mean that one, well a year ago I stumbled upon some stupid dwarf alchemist while acquiring drugs for my slaves, the usual stuff, that idiot was crazy enough to refuse concoting drugs for me, in the end I ended buying some strange elixir from him that could turn a person into a monster, it was only some prototype he said, but the effect was more than I had hoped for, of course I had plans to go to buy more of it, but the next time I went he had already payed off his debt and left the mine"


    Krill said rather disappointed, truth was that at that time he had no slaves to try the stuff on, having already sold them all off to the dwarves, thus he bought drugs for the new party of slaves he would get when he returned to base, of course the stupid Dwarf was Kurlidandr, the innkeeper simply liked sending people his way, of course not all people cared for raising stats, especialy merchants, whom valued money above all, why would they even care to buy flawed elixirs, that most likely wouldn''t even sell, since the materials to create them were too costly, to begin with they could but regular elixirs for a better price, it was cost efficiency that counted, of course the mutation, skill erase and evolution potions were rather unique and could sell, but it was too costly an investment for any regular person to invest in it as a  solo, even Christopher was almost in the red as he tried to invest in its development.


    "So in other words it''s impossible to replicate unless we find that dwarf and buy that stuff?"


    Jack asked rather interested.


    "Don''t bother, the potion is already in the auction houses, but the price is something that only kings can afford"


    Krill said as he laughed, leading to Jack''s disappointment.


    That same afternoon the four slaves were escorted to the Inn, the guards stationed outside didn''t want to let the bandits pass at first, but they quickly changed their minds when they saw the bandit King''s insignia.


    In truth if the bandits hadn''t come with the intention to make up, they would have been all dead, I mean the bandits since Christopher was already locked onto them from his room at the Inn, with one wrong move heads would go flying.


    "You do know that if you don''t sleep your mental stress will pile up"


    Tris said out of concern, since he hadn''t slept for days now due to the effect of the sleep immunity ring.


    "Let it go I will sleep when it''s safe to do so"


    Christopher said, seemingly irritated, truth was that the stress was already enough to turn his nerves to wires, a single touch would cause him great distress and agitation.


    ''Am I becoming paranoid?''


    He thought as he begun recollecting his past, but all he could find was anger,disappointment and insecurity, even Tris whom said that she loved him was in truth with him more because he had freed her than out of true love, it the idolization of someone that made her stay by his side, as she was trying to change him from whom he was, to sculpt her ideal hero in shiny armor, some godlike Mage whom would save the world and ascend the throne to rebuild the 14th Country, which was partly their plan.


    Christopher''s reason to go on with the plan was because the Dungeon pillar of the 14th kingdom was a free passage without the need to pay entrance fees or pay taxes on leading.


    "Master Mage our Boss wants to invite you to his estate and personaly apologize for todays misunderstanding, these four slaves you can consider as a gift from him, you you need anything please don''t be shy and come to Our Bosses'' estate, I''m sure that it will be worth you time"


    The Bandit said politely, but his legs were trembling.


    "Tell your boss that we will be visiting him in a few days, master is a little tired right now"


    Tris said, not letting Christopher answer, which irritated him some more, but he was a patient man, he of course wouldn''t rest just because someone else told him to, where did she think they were, some small village, this was the Bandit King''s city, it was full of scum, how on earth did she want him to rest.


    "You come here and drink this potion, you the lizardman drink this one as the two others they are all yours"


    Christopher said as he pointed at the beastwoman and the lizardman.


    "Oh, Isn''t that the leftovers potions you held on, saying they were full of memories for you?"


    Tris said, in truth these two potions were given to him by Kurlidandr back at the Swampy mines, they were a mutation and an evolution potion.


    The two slaves were somewhat unwilling, but due to the slave brand on them, they still drunk the potion''s contents. Of course since the potions were still those prototypes from long ago, they both suffered a terrifying backlush, spitting blood and falling to the ground unconcious.


    The lizardman looked at him with a hostile glare full of anger and the will to kill, but the pain dulled all his emotions as he screemed once before falling unconcious.


    The bandit whom were leaving were horrified as they head that shriek from hell, they could only imagine what terrifying experiments he was conducting on the slaves.


    Two people appeared in their Status space, with shock they discovered that one had her Plaguebearer skill mutated and the other had evolved into a half-human.


    From the outside he looked somewhat human, but he still had lizard scales all over his skin, his eyes were weird and he could barely discern a forked tongue in his image''s mouth.


    The important however thing was that now he could think more like a human, even his class changed from a monter to a mutant.


    Of course what you think didn''t happen, he was not at all thankful, in truth he was enraged as memories begun to flood his mind, he begun to flare up and woke up in cold sweat on a bed.


    He begun to scream like a madman and the next moment his head went for a walk as he had unknowingly become hostile to his host, that was the end of a person whom had no past and no future for Christopher, a random NPC an unimportant peble at the side of the road in his adventure.


    The one however whom was the most troubled was the beastwoman, she only had one skill and that was set to be mutated, In truth the plaguebearer skill was her Ace card, what it did, it allowed her to cast diseases on others, of course the disease isn''t exactly an attack, or at least it''s not a direct attack, it''s more like telling someone else to do the dirty work for you.


    Now however her precious skill had mutated into a useless to her skill.


    "Lesser Immortality" in truth she didn''t even undertand what it meant to be immortal, of course for a common person of the Axis world whose main concern was food, she didn''t care at all for the godly self-healing skill, the immunity from aging, the resistance to hunger,breathing,sleep and oter strange things it stated, it was as if she had suddenly become godly or something, but to her whom was simple all she understood was that she had lost her greatest bargaining chip, that would have allowed her to blackmail her master for food.


    The moment she woke up she saw a corpse sleeping in the bed next to hers, she was somewhat confused, but at most she thanked the gods that she was still alive. In her mind the wizards was simply experimenting on some potion he just made, but her mind stay for long on the corpse, what caught her eyes making it gleam was a gift from gods, there was food on the table not too far from them.


    She quickly run towards it and begun wolfing it up, while crying tears of joy, she didn''t care if she was going to be punished for eating it, but in her opinion it was worth it.


    This was soft tasty bread, meat, juice and wine, fruits and even dessert, she couldn''t even had imagined these sort of godly tastes existing in the world.


    The stale bread and pieces of bony meat they were given in the slave pens and the regular threatment of slaves was giving slaves the master''s leftovers to chew on.


    It''s often said that the hunting dogs are given better meals than slaves and it wasn''t too far from the truth.


    "Oh I see you have woken up"


    Tris said as she entered, but her mouth went wide as she saw the table almost empty.


    "I didn''t think that it was possible to eat four portions worth of food by yourself, but so be it, Innkeeper, we will need a refill bring us four more portions"


    Tris said, her words sounded like the chants of an angel to the beastwoman whom still trying to grind the only bone in the meals.


    "Hahaha, You are really interesting, I can now understand why Master was drawn to you, you two share the same appetite"


    Tris said as she brought inside the other two slaves. They were both handsome, but at the same time completely disappointed.


    Tris of course hadn''t buy them for fun, what she wanted was their Class and skills, they were both merchants, thus she wanted them to work for her.


    This wasn''t of course their most optimal choice, but still better than being the sex slave of some bandit.


    Tris looked at the three slaves that sat on the table and when her eyes spotted the corpse on the bed she begun shouting.


    "Christopher you idiot, that lizardman costs 2000DP, How dare you kill him!"


    In part it was true that it was her whom wanted the lizardman in the first place.


    The three looked as she raced up the room, five minutes later two erotic voices could be heard from upstairs.


    One was hers and the other belonged to their master''s.


    The three were shocked out of their minds, not understanding what was going on, of course the whole act was just a plot to get inside his pant.


    Tris didn''t even care about the Lizardman, she cared less for him than the 2000DP, which for her were like pocket change.


    On the other side Christopher felt a little sorry about acting too impulsivly, thus he had to compromise with her demands.


    At first everything was fine as she had the control over the situation, but at some point Christopher begun to pull at her hair, pound at her with strength and the rough play made her want to scream from pain instead of delight.


    Of course she had her fill of rough play, but he was simply too crude and unskilled in that domain, he was like a wild beast that did everything on instinct, without even thinking things through.


    "Wait at least take your rings off, your are hurting me!"


    She said, making the mood all weird, of course whom would wear so many rings in the first place.


    Christopher wore nine rings on each hand, it was like he had barbed wire wraped around them.


    "I think that''s enough"


    He said as he wanted to take a step back.


    "But the lizardman, you killed him..."


    She was so shocked that he was not even sure what she was saying anymore, just a moment ago he was so into it and now, a small comment from her had turned the situation aroud.


    "No! Please pound at me! Please love me like a wild beast! Please make me yours!"


    She Pleaded with words that sounded more like insults in Christopher''s ears than the confession of love she tried to confer.


    "You know you should sleep some more"


    Christopher said but his mouth hadn''t stopped moving this was the skill Swift silent casting, that Tris knew he had gained by paying a huge price in an auction.


    To her this was like a sort of torture, a refusal to give her what she wanted, like refusing to give a hungry man food.


    While in a bad mood she quickly returned downstairs and seeing that the table was empty once more she shouted angrily.


    "Innkeeper Bring a huge Meal, bring the best stuff your have"


    Her voice sounding like the Mandates of heaven to the beastwoman''s ears, would she at last be able to try those godly creations she had only smelled before from a distance.


    ''will this mistress of hers even consider giving us the leftovers of her meal''


    She thought as she glared with a hint of rivalry at the two prettybodys sitting nearby, like a wild beast whom wanted to fight them for the food, even in the last meal they only ate a small portion of the food, while she ate the lion''s share.


    The servants brought food to the table as they cleared it of the empty plates, the luxurious meal was composed of small pieces of meat spiced and decorated to be pleasant to the sight, accompanied by vegetables and decorated with a very expensive red sause(ketcup).


    There was a bottle of elven wine to accompany it and strange pasta and  some sweet that looked that it would melt any time soon(flan).


    Tris looked at the beastwoman''s hungry glare and thought of a strange idea.


    "If any of you can help me with a problem I will threat you him to the same meal"


    She said as she took a bite off the meat and gave a delighted sound as if it was the tastiest thing she had eaten in her life, inwardly cursing the chef''s incompetance.


    "Mistress please command me!"


    The beastwoman said as she kneeled on the floor, the other two looked at her with a hint of ridicule, after all there was a huge difference between their cultural levels.


    She was from Woodaria, a person whom sold herself to slavers in order to survive and have at least one meal a day.


    The two of them however were from Nivava, they were criminals whom were sold to slavery to wash off their debts to society or more like the noblemen they swindled of their money.


    "Oh so you want to eat good things, I think that you and me can become good friends"


    Tris said making the two men suddenly fall to their knees, how could they lose a chance to kiss up to their mistress.


    "Now that''s better, the two of you at last remembered to conduct yourselves as slaves, What I want is to make my dear master want to hug me all day and night"


    Tris said while burning with passion.


    The beastwoman understood nothing at all from the things Tris said, while the other two had cold sweat running down the back of their necks.


    "Mistress wants us to do what?"


    The beastwoman asked without fear full of innocence.


    "Oh, not much, but for starters sit down and eat, after eating you cannot go back on your words"


    Tris said as she smilled with the smile of a devil.


    The two swindlers didn''t know what to think as in front of them they could see to demons, one of lust and the other of gluttony, they were sure that she would have even eaten them if they were made edible.


    "Now Riff and Raff, the two of you will approach master and begin to plead for forgiveness, saying that you had done something to make me angry, asking him to mediate"


    Tris said with a wide demonic smile on her face, knowing something that they didn''t.


    The two with a heavy heard begun to head towards Christopher''s room.


    --------------------------------------


    Aquatica(more like Aqua-Tica in the local''s tongue) was the last place where the final two heroes at last arrived, of course travelling by boat should have been faster than the others whom went on foot, but their final destination wasn''t on solid ground, the ship stopped in the middle of the ocean and a large Serpent came out of the sea.


    At firt Jones and Nicko were terrified by the monster''s appearance, but they soon discovered that the strange Fishman emissary had begun to talk with it as if they were friends or something.


    Riding the large Eel shaped serpent they descended underwater, a magic spell allowed them to breathe underwater and while travelling they learned lots of stuff.


    There were three different Kingdoms of fishmen, One was of the Full-blood fishmen, they were the most arrogant of the three Kingdoms and the Emissary was one of theirs, they were Powerful mages and their Whole race was better known as the Sea Mage race.


    The second was the Half-fish, they liked to live near the surface and they had the heads of fishes and a humanoid body, they were called fishmen by the people on the surface.


    Lastly were the Mermen, they were second in arrogance only to the Sea mages, but had the skill to back it up, they were known as the enchanters of the seas, their females were known as Sirens and their males as the Kings of the sea due to their ability to use weapons since the webbed hands of the Sea mages disallowed them from using weapons skillfully and the fish-men weren''t even a match for them on land, not speaking about the sea.


    Of course James whom was the son of a sailor was rather romantic when it came to the Ocean, you don''t even have to ask if he wanted to be the King of the sea or a Sea mage.


    Nicko was somewhat slow-witted, he didn''t really care about the three and hadn''t decided on anything yet.


    James was probably the most handsome boy in class, while Nicko was a short fatty with glasses, the contrast was rather large, but it wasn''t as if Nicko had no relationship all with the ocean since Saint Nickolaus, is the saint protector of Sailors.


    Of course Nicko''s reason to come was Mermaids, he really wanted to see a mermaid.


    "Let me tell you both, if you become a Sea mage you can have as many mermaids as you want, the only thing that matters under the sea is strength"


    The emissary said, but Jones simply harked in disdain as he spit far in the distance. In his mind mermaids were something legendary, although it was more of a sign of misfortune rather than luck in the past, many sailors liked to tattoo beautiful mermaids or anchors on their arms.


    "How strong is a Sea Mage?"


    Nicko asked somewhat interested, after all outer appearance wasn''t all that mattered, to him the faster he could become strong the faster he would return home.


    He was of course sure that the others would probably be thinking the same, little did he know that by now most of the others were to immersed in this fantasy world''s matters and prosperity to even care about becoming stronger fast or defeating the Demon king  2year later, truth was most of the countries had long made preparation, the only Country in trouble was Nivava and their heroes were the ones whom felt the most stress in the matter.


    "We''re almost At the temple remember what I told you, if you don''t select the Fishman''s tail you will be forced to join the fishman Kingdom"


    The emissary said, making them both grow somewhat dignified. They could only imagine how awful it would be to see people with fish heads all day long.


    "Also don''t forget the Blood and Scale, those three are must have, also don''t forget the spirit of the ocean, right that makes it four, Fish life is another good trait, but you probably won''t like it"


    The Emissary said as they were almost there, a huge Seashell was Growing in front of them as they approached, the lights comming from it made a huge contrast to the darkness at the bottom of the sea.


    "Please come inside"


    A melodious voice came from the temple, of course the little mermaid they expected hadn''t appeared, what awaited them inside was a fishheaded Sea Mage, or should she be called Sea Witch.


    "Come don''t be afraid, all I want is your voices"


    The fish-woman said as she saw their disappointed faces, making them somewhat surprised, before she begun to laugh.


    "You Should have seen your faces"


    She said and just a moment later the sea water in front of them begun to change shapes recreating their own faces at the moment they heard about her asking for their voices, it was rather funny as their mouths had taken the traditional ''O'' shape looking more like fishes than herself.


    "Don''t fret, I''m also from earth, Of course the people with whom I was summoned were all asses, thus I killed them, I hope the two of you aren''t some cheap bastards whom only care about return on their own, you should of course first understand that Fishmen live around 1200 years, that''s at least ten times that of a human''s lifespan, as for why I''m not a beautiful mermaid, you should better experience it yourselves before understanding the world under the sea, right sebastian?"


    The Woman asked and a giant crab rose behind her, at first they had thought that it was some kind of decoration, or house, but it turned out to be a giant crab.


    "Now I only have two advices for the two of you, first either become full fishmen or just select the Spirit of the Ocean, there''s no downsides to it, but you will be deported back to the surface, second don''t trust any of the Sea mages, they are old phoneys whom are almost as strong as the Demon king of the 10th floor, every one of them can easily take care of him, of course in front of us otherworlder they are still somewhat inferior, but they don''t even need you as to why you were brought here, it''s because I need help returning back to earth"


    She said making the two of them surprised.Of course they had no idead how strong or weak she was, but the giant crab besides them was rather imposing, of course it was no dragon, but its huge pincers were enough to crush them underneath their sheer weight.


    "Wait wasn''t he the emissary of the whole country of Aquatica?"


    Jones asked seemingly irritated.


    "Emissary?"


    "Did you tell them such shameless boasts, he''s just my apprentice, by the way you should know that I''m paying for your evolutions so be a little more polite to me"


    She said making Jones even more irritated, especialy since Nicko tried to calm him down only making him more angry, as if he needed some stupid evolution.


    "Let me ask you how much do know about this world?"


    "Do you know how returning to our own world works?"


    "How many heroes do you think have made it back alive"


    "Do you know the strength of the final boss?"


    "Do you even know where the final boss is?"


    She Bombarded them with questions that caught them by surprise, truth was that Jones wasn''t a person whom thought things through and Nicko although you could say that he looked like a nerdy person his scores were bad and he had problems staying focused on important tasks.


    "Now just do what I tell you and we can together return to our own world, it would be also good if you could persuade more of your friends to join our cause, the more we have the better"


    She said, of course her fish eyes showed no emotions, but her voice was full of hope.


    Jones and Nicko felt strange it was like looking at a little girl whom was just crying and suddenly became happy because she was given a candy.


    "Just step into the circle in the middle, I will cast the Evolution spell on you"


    She said as she regained her composure.


    The two were rather perplexed but knowing that it wouldn''t be strange if the crazy girl killed them, well she could just call sebastian to do so.


    "I don''t wish to evolve!"


    Jones said as he didn''t care anymore, even if he died, he was sure that the others would simply resurrect him at that place he heard called Ecclesia or something.


    "Do you want to Die?"


    She threatened him angrily.


    "Do you think you can threaten people with death in a world where magic that can bring the dead back to life exists!"


    Jones shouted back at her with disdain.


    For a moment the woman stayed silent but then laughed out loud. Without chants or incantations the sea water begun to move on its own Pushing the two towards the magic circle.


    She didn''t seem to care anymore as she begun to chant some strange incantation, The circle on the floor begun shining and the two "Heroes" had begun to evolve, they didn''t even get the chance to go to their status space and select they were forced into it.


    "Now what about being revived?"


    She asked the two of them whom had some problem breathing for a few seconds.


    Jones looked a lot slimmer than before, or rather his torso had slimmed down due to the mutation as he no longer had lungs in his chest.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.Jones head and hands were completely human but his legs had fused together into a fish tail.


    You could call him a pretty and rather buffed merman with a slender but rather long fish tail, that looked more familiar to that of an eel.


    Nicko however turned full Fishman, but unlike the other fishmen he now was large, while his Black and White Orca head and body made him look rather majestic.


    "Oh, so you were a rogue, that explains why you were acting like an upstart"


    The fishwoman said with amusement in her voice.


    "What have you done to us!"


    Jones shouted in outrage as he used his own power and the next moment he was already upon her.


    His Cheat power was lightning step, he could travel a small distance at the speed of thunder.


    Of course then his fist connected to her face, all he felt was the incredible of his bone being brocken, after all if you hit an egg on a stone it doesn''t matter how fast the egg goes, it will still break, although if theoreticaly speaking he was really going at the speed of light then she too should have felt some pain right?


    Well nope, their physique was simply worlds apart, in truth if she wanted to he wouldn''t have even been able to approach her due to hers cheat power, the manipulation of water itself.


    "Have you cooled down now, well you power''s not bad, perfect for an assassin, now what''s your power?"


    She asked Nicko the Killer Whale.


    "Miss, I think we shouldn''t be fighting like that, my power is called Burning soul and I can ignite things I touch on fire"


    The 4m tall giant Orca said as if afraid of being bullied or something.


    Of course the result of his action was a huge burst of laughter from the woman, but as she laughed her voice begun to decline into the deeper pits of despair.


    "Why must I be the only one not able to go back, why were those weak bastards resurrected!"


    She shouted in outrage, making Jones and Nicko surprised, not understanding what she was saying, after all to their understanding once the Demon king died, they would all return to their own world.


    "I don''t need your pity, keep it for yourself!"


    She shouted at Nicko whom was thinking about some way to confort her.


    "You must be really happy thinking that you will just return after the others form a team and then defeat the Demon king, then let me tell you a rather nice joke, that ain''t going to happen, the reason is simple, because now you are stuck here with me, you can no longer leave until you help me, hahahaha!"


    The woman had begun to laugh like crazy, years of yearning to return can do that to a person.


    "Now that we are partners let me heal that for you"


    She said as she chanted some words and a beam of light shined on Jone''s crushed arm, visibly turning it back to normal.


    "Follow me, I will teach you all you need to know and if you do something stupid like what you did before you will find that I''m more than capable of making you suffer a fate worse than death"


    She said as she manipulated the water around them to drag them away with her and deeper into the strange Seashell.


    As they passed they could see some monstrosities that could barely be called the meremen from legends, at least the males were not so pretty to see. They had no necks and some of them had shiny scales instead of skin, their long hair looked like a wet mop with some sort of algea mixed into it, but the finishing touch was their strange eyes that looked like those of a fish.


    Jones wanted to ask why they were so fucking ugly but changed his mind, after all outer appearance isn''t important, what was important was what''s inside.


    "Do you see them, those are the strongest mermen under my command, they are responsible for guarding my Estate and the only meremen worth keeping around, if you think they are ugly you have seen nothing, once I had seen a strange mermaid whom looked even worse than those two, I even so one whom was of some blowfish or something species, she looked really beautiful at first sight, but she would inflate like a baloon the moment  you approahced her or agitated her, the worst however thing about meremen is that they are really stupid, some say that it''s because of the water pressure down at the bottom of the sea, I hope that you won''t turn into an idiot, right?"


    She asked Jones whom was rather surprised with all of this, he hadn''t thought before that mermaid too would have different sorts depending on their fish species.


    "By the way what species am I?"


    He asked with some interest.


    "Eelgar, a small time mob that we will probably fight at some time, you can think of it as a gobling variant in some games or a large Eel, rather tasty"


    She said, making the two rather surprised, wasn''t eating fish now that they were fishmen sort of like canibalism or something.


    Of course the notion left a it came as they moved on even deeper.


    "By the way you are a Billot, a monster not much different than the killer whale only bigger and it''s not a mammal, but a fish"


    She said as she looked at the beautiful mermaids that awaited up front.


    "Mistress please give us orders!"


    The pretty mermaid said as they spoke hapily.


    "The six of them were let to live here to entertain your supposed urges for the opposite sex, I know that guys your age have rather strong urges"


    She said as she laughed, of course the mermaids were not bashful at all they simply stood there like idiots.


    "Do you take us for perverts or something, we didn''t come to this world to have fun, we simply need to become strong and defeat the demon king!"


    Shouted Jones, making her rather surprised, in truth she had him for a prevert. That''s the opinion of many women, whom think that men are like wild animals whom will do any thing just for a little taste.


    "Well it seems that I have misjudged you, but it doen''t matter, since I''ve already brought them in, they will still be your attendants"


    She said, Jones and Nicko could see a strange sense of relief on the mermaids'' faces, but they couldn''t understand why.


    Mermaids were rather strange in a way as they had a really slim figure and huge breasts, you could even compare them to those girls in cartoons and anime, of course they weren''t exactly human to begin with, as they had gills on their necks.


    Funny fact is that they don''t really speak in the same way humans do, they don''t even open their mouths to speak, which was rather strange.


    "Are we too talking that way?"


    Jones asked Nicko whom was next to him, of course Jones was still opening and closing his mouth to speak.


    "Don''t ponder over it with time you will understand that all fishfolk speak through telepathy, we have a strange empathic bond with one another, even you whom doesn''t have a fishman''s head can speak that way, of course you cannot talk with fishes and humans yet, but we will get you the right skills in due time"


    The fishwoman whom had gotten them there said.


    "By the way I''m called Ariel, we will see each other for dinner later, the girls will escort you to your rooms"


    Ariel said as she swiftly disappeared charging like a tourbine towards some direction into the darkness.


    "So what do we do now?"


    Jones asked Nicko, simingly he was all out of Ideas and asked if Nicko had some, after all he did wear glasses, before, meaning that he should at least be clever or something.


    "I think we should do as she says and return to our own world, after all she''s at least stronger than us at the moment and she''s from earth too"


    Nicko said, stating his own arguments, which although somewhat weak weren''t exactly invalid.


    Having a strong ally whom has the same target as them wasn''t a bad thing, only thing was Jones didn''t like the way she did stuff.


    Lying about representing Aquatica to bring them there, forcing them to become fishfolk and even trying to bribe them with mermaid-prostitudes.


    "Masters we will lead you to the waiting room"


    one of them said and they begun to swim around them while smiling like idiots and then suddenly grabbed at their arms.


    Two for Jones and four for Nicko, Jones of course wasn''t some boyscout, well in truth he was, but that''s not the point, the point is that to him their plumpy breasts touching his arm had no great effect, but for Nicko whom wasn''t even touched by a girl it made him feel funny, in mere second a strange cloud of small stuff begun falling from his front, it of course being his sperm.


    "Would you want to have a child with us?"


    The four of them asked him, making him even more agitated as he saw their pretty faces and huge breasts.


    His instincts said yes, but his mind said no, it was a fight against himself.


    "Wait a bit, how does this thing exactly work, do we just spray you like that and you get super pregnant or something?"


    Jones whom was still in his right state of mind asked.


    "What is pregnant?"


    One of them asked rather interested.


    "I think he means have baby, right?"


    Another asked.


    "Wait, Mistress said they are heroes from another world so they probably don''t know what sex is"


    Another one said and the others agreed with her, making Jones want to hit his head on a wall, it was like being surrounded by six blondes while seeking a store one turn up the street.


    "Or maybe children in the other world aren''t a gift from god?"


    Another said making the other six shocked.


    "Or maybe they grow children like Corals in the ground?"


    Another one said making them even more shocked, it was like them having fun as they were still carrying the two guys towards some room.


    "How do fishmen make love?"


    This time it was Nicko whom spoke with a somewhat bashful voice, he was too embarassed about his question, but he knew that it was important to know at least for his stay in this world, he wouldn''t want to leave someone pregnant by mistake after all.


    "What does he mean make love?"


    One asked.


    "I think that he means Sex"


    Another said.


    "No love is an emotion, sex is reproduction, how on earth would someone combine those two?"


    Another said, making Nicko want to burrow his head into the sand under his feet and simply die out of shame.


    "What he wants to say is how do you reproduce and I want to know how long does it take until the baby is born"


    Jones asked, from a more academic standpoint of view.


    "See I told you babies in the other world come from plants, they bear them"


    A mermaid said as if she was clever.


    "Alright, well let me show you!"


    She said and then she begun to rub her tail on his own.


    "Wait, I don''t even know you, how can you have sex with someone you have just met?"


    Jonas cried in outrage before he used his lightning step to disappear from his present location and her grasp.


    "See you scared him, I told you they don''t have sex in their world, remember they bear babies from the ground, like my uncle whom bears corals, you remember how they bore fruits"


    The smart ones begun to debate, making Jones both uncomfortable and irritated by this misunderstanding, but mostly because of the topic of their discussion.


    "Well, let me explain, when a male and a female get together, the female uses her charms to make the male give her his blessing, after gaining it and if both agree to have a child, the next day the God of the Sea will create a child for us"


    Her words had so much bullshit in it, but it made no fucking sense, but seeing as she seemed to be serious, they had to believe it.


    "See they didn''t understand, We have to give them an example"


    The one whom tied to have her way with him before said and went next to the smart one.


    Her tail begun to run against the other one''s tail, making a full circle around it, then she made circles around her and stoped.


    "See this is sex, normaly the male will give you his blessing in between three or four tries, but since Lulu is a female, she cannot give a blessing"


    You can only imagine how shocked Jones and Nicko were. Did they even have to call this thing as sex, this was simply stupid, Jones thought that there would have been some skinship or something, but all they do is rub the other''s tail, no kisses, no hugs, no nothing, just shoot and go.


    "Well if you want to see how children are born we could also show you, but it will be a pity if you trully don''t want a child, since we will have to throw it away in this part of the sea where food is sparse and it is quite dangerous, it''ll probably die fast"


    The one whom had just demonstrated said, making Jones want to puke blood, he was simply too brainstormed to understand where all this was going, if this was a cartoon you would be seeing his brain exploding right around now.


    "That would be such a pity, after all children are a gift of god"


    Nicko said, but he meant it metaphoricaly, not literaly like them.


    "So do you want to us to have a baby?"


    Another mermaid said as they begun approaching the bashful giant fishman Nicko, if he was still human he would have turned red by now.


    "Time for Diner!"


    A sound came from far away in the distance but it was still audible, the six mermaids as if hit by lightning grabbed onto Nicko and Jones and begun to speed up at incredible speed.


    Nicko and Jones were having a strange experience as if they were being shot from a cannon and flying towards the ground.


    Jones especialy could feel his insides being crushed by the pressure the sea water generated, he couldn''t even imagine how strong the seemingly stupid girls were, they were probably stronger than him by a lot and they were worth shit in Ariel''s mind, meaning that he had still a long way to go.


    Funny fact is that Nicko in contrast to Jones was alright with the speed, he could even admire the surroundings at the speed they were travelling, wheras Jones could only see darkness around him since he didn''t have fish eyes like Nicko, as for how the mermaids knew where they were going, it''s the question of if you knew where your house''s bathroom was with the lights off or not.


    Suddenly A brilliant light blinded them as they arrived at a large buffet table, everyone else were already eating, not caring about them.


    "The two of you come with me"


    Ariel said as she led them to another table, that was reserved personaly for them and a few others, it was another buffet table, but people were eating more like humans, in the large buffet they ate like beasts, as if this lunch would be their last.


    Ariel sat a her seat and the other fishmen gave her a tiny bow before continuing to eat.


    "Today I will inform you of three matters, first I will explain you about Aquatica and the three races that coexist in our country, next I will explain to you our cicrumastances and lastly I will explain to you my plans for the future"


    She said and then a coral-like thingy flew and entered her mouth, of course the food was all floating, you could also call it a floating buffet, but for some reason most of the food that was not taken remained stuck on the table.


    "But first lets eat"


    She said to them as he begun to enjoy her meal.


    Around them they could see only fishmen, there were no meremen on their table other than Jones.


    The people at the large table at some point begun to disperse, leaving only the six mermaids behind.


    "Now lets begin to talk"


    she said and at that moment all the fishmen at their table took the dishes away and left.


    "Aquatica as you know is considered as the country of Fishmen, but in reality it''s composed of countless small countries or as we call them Domains, for example at the moment you are on my domain, There are three types of domains, the Surface domains that are left to the fishpeople, you might have already heard about them they are fishmen with human feet and no Gills, meaning that they cannot breath in the sea, but they still like to live near the sea, of course they are divided into two categories, those with gills and those without, those with Gills work as servants to the Mermen and are like the lifeline of their kin on the surface at some rather small and desolate islands"


    She said which explained one of the advices her apprentice, the emissary, had given them to for the tail.


    "Next we have The Mermen, in truth they can also be divided into three categories, for example the pretty dimwits awaiting for you are of the medium class, there is the upper class, like the body guards you saw at the entrance and lastly there is also the lower class or the ones they also call Serpentines or Naga, whom have a snake tail instead of a fish tail, in truth there are also surface naga, whom lack Gills, but their situation is that of Kings in front of the fishmen, now lets return to the Mermen, the middle and Higher class of course have Gills, it''s sort of innate for them, Mermen like to inhabit the Shallow waters, since most of them have human eyes, only the Higher class has Fishmen eyes and are able to see in the deeper ocean and they are considered as Kings of the Meremen or their lifeline since many of them leave their domains to work as bodyguards for us Sea mages, The rulers of the Deep Domain and the Peak of the Food chain in this Surface Level Oceans, since in the dungeon pillar there are beings that even we cannot face head on"


    She said explaining about domains.


    "Next I will explain you what a domain is in detail and its purpose, In general each domain has a Ruler, whom is in charge for keeping the people in his domain safe from the randomly spawning monsters of the sea, Of course as a Hero I have the upper hand and control a rather large Domain, my apprentices are the rulers of the abjucent domains whom have Yielded authority to me, in return for protection, in a single world without me the domain will become rather chaotic, people will be afraid to even leave their estate and of course they will at some point run out of food, thus being forced to go out to hunt, Well of course not all domains are equal, for example there are domains called Estates, like mine, that means that I will only allow a small minority of people to live in my domain, most Mage''s domains are called fort towns, they are basicaly small towns with adequate fortifications, meaning that as long as someone enters the Town he will be safe, well the domain is of the same size, only he allows for more people to stay as residents, lastly there are the fabled Underwater Cities, but they are not worth your time they are full of corruption and backstabbing, since challenging a mage''s authority is a valid mean to wrestle his Domain away"


    She said as she Yawned once with her Fish mouth or so it seemed.


    "Now let me inform you of our situation, of course you probably know that defeating the Demon king of the 100th floor is our way out ticket, but what you don''t know is that there''s a second way out ticket and that is ascending the Dungeon pillar and asking Ecclesis himself to send you back, till now most of the heroes prefered the second way, since the celestials are far more lenient than the demons when facing us, thus many have made it their plan to ascend instead of descending, but both ways have a fatal problem that you haven''t been told and that is the Bosses, in general every ten floors has a Demon king guarding the way or a Celestial King testing your qualifications to pass, but before you reach them you will be forced to descend the Dungeon pillar on your own, unless of course you decide to all group together and descend the same pillar which too isn''t such a good idea since it will take far longer to grow, since everyone will be sharing experience and resources, at the tenth floor however all Dungeon pillars meet together, thus everyone will be faced with the same boss, let me ask you if that boss give great loot would you want to share, of course not, well this is what happens most of the time, next however the paths divide once more, I whom is strong inside the water will of course take the Aquatic path, others will decided whatever they feel confident in, lets say that I make my way to the 20th floor demon king first and then find myself alone like a fish out of the water, what do you think will happen, of course I will lose, this is what happens when I go fasing the Celestials, they don''t fight inside the water, thus all my powers are turned void, thus I need other heroes with me to pass, but the other heroes, whon''t be able to time with my arrival, or simply won''t know that I''me ascending the tower at the same time as them, since there is no means of communication that can reach inside the ocean, if you ask about land communication, well there are those stupid dwarves and their runic magic, they simply teleport letters from one place to another for a small fee"


    Ariel explained but she hadn''t ended, there was more to it.


    "Now that you know that there are two ways to leave, I will tell you a disappointing fact, Ecclesis will only send back the people whom asked him to be sent back, meaning that the rest will be staying behind, in other words the possibility of some of your friends having returned to your own world without you even knowing it will become higher in the future, since ascending is safer than descending, there are even Cities and countries as you go up the Tower, its also widely known that our Surface level isn''t anything more than the first wall of resistance for the other Stronger Continents whom Rule the levels above"


    She said making The two freeze by the thought of what they saw as Countries being but the frontline of a much bigger conflict than they thought.


    "Then what about the 14th Country?"


    Nicko asked, after all he did remember their teacher talk about it once.


    "Oh, you know about the Desolate Wastelands, well not much really I never said that the Countries above supported us or something, they simply use us like a buffer zone in order to live peacefully, right about now the buffer zone of the 14th country was simply broken through, there''s probably more defenses up above, thus they will now have to send their own heroes to take care of the Demon king''s minions"


    She said seemingly not caring about the others'' situation.


    "As you might know every 10 years the demon kings killed will respawn, causing an increase in the monster spawn rate and activity, as well as the appearance of Level Bosses"


    She said, of course from a rpg game prospectives it all sounded alright, but What on earth is this supposed to mean in real life, they just named some monsters bosses and force you to kill them before advancing, was it something like that, or did the Bosses block the passage to the next level or something.


    "Now lets go over the Plan, but before that a simple question, what is it that makes us special to the locals?"


    Ariel asked them.


    "Isn''t it because of our Heroic class?"


    Nicko answered the question with a question, rather typical of him, not being sure about his answer.


    "No way, of course not, it''s because of the Cheat powers we were given, our powers have three characteristics, first of all, they don''t need chanting, you simply use them, second they evolve or rather multiply as you become stronger, lastly they are unique to your personality, for Example I have the power called Sea Queen and have unlocked its fourth evolution and from being able to spray others with concentrated water I can now freely manipulate water at a certain range"


    She said as an example to them, of course they had no idea how hard it was to unlock the powers.


    "To unlock your second and third power isn''t so hard, all you need to do is increase your class oriented stat to 100 and next into 1000, the fourth one is rather tricky, since you need to defeat the 50th level Demon king, which is rather tricky, since you might have to wait 10 years until it revives, I''ve even heard that someone had unlocked his 5th power evolution by simply gaining a legendary class and raising his magicality to the unprecented 10000, of course you have to understand that if you defeat the 5th demon king without having 100in the stat, you will still unlock the second power and not jump to the fourth, there are also records of someone whom was so stupid that when he reached Ecclesis he asked for him to unlock him another cheat power evolution instead of sending him back, can you imagine the look on his face when he died of old age unable to even content with the monster at the 100th floor"


    She said and then she continued.


    "Our plan is to reach Ecclesis and ask him to send us back, for that we will have to face the nine Celestial Guardians in land combat, as for your friends on the surface don''t even mind about them, after all in the worst state they will simply end up like, being some overpowered Ruler of some small kingdom"


    She said, death wasn''t exactly the worst that could happen, at least not in her vocabulary.


    In reality the worst thing that could happen is losing all chances to return, meaning being imprisoned in the Axis world till your dying breath without even being able to do anything about it, you have to understand that of the two means to leave the easy way was only easy if multiple heroes cooperated, while the hard way was impossible even if all the heroes somehow cooperated, since the final Demon king was better known as the Demon God, among the citizens of Axis, there were even evil cults that worshiped him, causing trouble in the world.


    "Now lets begin with your Titles, Ooble, come over here and bestow them the title of One"


    Ariel said and went on explaining.


    "The title of the One might not give you some great power up, but it is an evolving title, later it will turn into the Title of Two and so on, what it does is giving you the ability to have pets, like Sebastian, of course for your first Pet I have prepared two Sea serpents, they will be your mounts for travelling the Ocean, they are really fast, of course you should be somewhat careful to not pull them into shallow waters since they are still fish"


    She explained them, making them somewhat disappointed, well it was a free title and to their knowledge they could have more than one titles, right?


    At least in many games you have multiple titles to chose from.


    The title bestowal too only a few seconds as the fishman simply bestowed the the title of One.


    "Next follow me to the skill depository"


    Ariel said and the two were pulled by the water behind her, a few steps behind them followed the mermaids, whom didn''t seem to care very much, playfuly making circles.


    Suddenly Jones spat blood on the spot as his internal wounds from before were forced into activity from the movement.


    "Let''s heal that first, you see, this is why middle rank mermaids are a bother, they cannot even keep up with the Deep sea''s pressure"


    Ariel said as she healed him, making him somewhat depressed after understanding that Nicko was alright with high speed movement under the pressure of water.


    "This is the Depository, here I have some skills for you to learn they are rather basic stuff, since you won''t be able to learn the advanced ones with your levels"


    The place was but a small library with a bunch of bookcases one which there were stone tablets.


    Jones and Nicko were somewhat disappointed to tell the truth, in reality they awaited for some gigantic library with lots of things to select from.


    "The four on the left have skills you might be able to learn if you want, but remember to leave three spots open, in case we find some legendary skill later in the dungeon which you might want to learn"


    She said, meaning that they could only select 3skills from the mix.


    "By the way you should drink this Elixir, it will delete any unwanted skills those idiots in Nivava taught you, after all they will be mostly pointless under the sea, especialy the dodge roll"


    She said as she handed the potion to Jones, whom had no idea about the worth of the potion as he tried to gulp it down underwater, a rather hard task.


    "fix your lips on the neck of the bottle and then inhale, remember you no longer have lungs, thus you can inhale as much as you like"


    Ariel gave him a tip as she saw him fail in his first few tries.


    "As for you Nicko, in truth as a Billoter fishman you are more adept for being a warrior than a mage, in truth it would have been better if you were the merman and he the fishman, at least for me, since Eelgore are good with lightning magic and stuff, but since you are a mage we will have to force you into a close combat mage path"


    She said making Nicko not just a little afraid, it wasn''t like he didn''t have the will to do so, it was more like he didn''t like to initiate fights, of course if the conditions were right, he wouldn''t stall.


    The right conditions however was being one with a mob and trashing someone, only then would he have the courage to attack.


    It might sound cowardly but for people whom know their own weakness well this is the only way for them to go against a stronger foe, by borrowing the courage from numbers, this is something that most of the bullied people understand, after all there is power in numbers.


    "Lets begin with the most basic however, Jones you will need the Empathy skill, it will later allow you to communicate with humans and other land creatures"


    Ariel said as she threw him the empathy skill, something that was given to the beast tamer in Nivava.


    "Next just look around, if you don''t understand something you can ask me"


    Ariel said.


    "I don''t seem to be able to read what''s written here"


    Nicko said looking at the strange symbol carved at the side of the tablets.


    "That''s because those are not letters to begin with, the sword and shield signify physique classes, the Eye signifies mentality classes and the strange scribble signifies magic classes, as you might see most of the skills can be learned from multiple types of classes, just touch the book and you will understand what skill is hidden inside"


    Ariel said and the moment Nicko touched the first tablet he saw a small image inside his mind of him chanting faster, this was the quick chanting skill, he already had, next however it evolved into an even faster chanting, faster, at some point the chant was being shortened, shorter, shorter and in the end all he could hear was himself in the image saying fire missile and shooting it out, it was much better to understand what the quick chanting did this way, of course this was something only the fishfolk could do.


    Jones also experienced the same illusion inside his mind as he went through the skillbooks, he even found his martial arts skill, the demonstration was rather pathetic, he could see himself being attacked by a spear and parrying it, next he was attack by a sword and parried it, next he was attacked by an arrow and grabbed it in flight, In the last however schene he was catching bullets from a machinegun as if it was nothing, it was fucking 120 bullets per second of course this was the only way to demonstrate to someone what martial art skill did, in other words raising reflexes.


    The two took hours to decide, it was worse than accompanying a woman shopping in the mall, they simply went through everything, they even went to the right side of four book cases to see what they could learn from there but they couldn''t find a single skill they could learn or activate.


    In truth Nicko whom was level 2 couldn''t even activate some of the skills from the first four bookcases.


    "I''ve decided!"


    Jones said as he went through everything making Ariel excited, at last her torment of waiting them to decide was comming to an end.


    "I want the sailing skill and the spearmanship"


    The two skills made Ariel want to spit out blood, after going through everything all he decided upon were two support skills.


    "Wait, you need an active skill, are you an idiot, even the dodge roll is better than spearmanship and sailing"


    She shouted at him, but all he did was sigh and say.


    "You don''t understand anything, of course it''s probably because you''re a woman, things like active skills are just traps of the mind, let me ask you how many active skills do you have?"


    Jones asked her seriously as if he was some high level master or something.


    "4active,3passive and 1 production skill"


    Arield said.


    "Then let me ask you, what will happen if all you do is use active skills to attack and defend won''t your openent simply see through you once he knows all four of your active skills?"


    Jones said with a wide smile.


    "I have 37 spells, at least 3variations of how to use each active skill, one or two skill combinations and four cheat powers, most enemies I have faced have died and even other heroes with cheat powers were like sheeps to the slaughter, if you can explain why you chose those skills maybe I can allow you to move from your spot"


    She said and Jones found himself frozen where he stood, he couldn''t even move, even his cheat power didn''t seem to work as he felt as if he was trying to pass through a wall or somthing, causing him to suffer even more wounds.


    "Sailing raises the speed of any creature or vessel I mount, meaning that I could use it like a knight of the sea, and it''s stated that it''s a mentality only skill, meaning that it''s meant for rogue classes, I saw just how amazing it can become later on"


    Jones said, Ariel thought about it and truthfully to a weak level 10 individual what he saw was probably fantastic, he was probably riding on some behemoth of the depths that regular people won''t even see in their lives, but the problem was that although it might look promising, she knew full well that sailing was meant for vessels and not creatures, if you ride on a ship with the sailor skill, you will magicaly make the ship run faster even if it''s only a little, of course it''s a rare skill that can easily earn someone the seat of captain just by possessing the skill, but in the depths of the sea, it was as useless as it got, the reason being that because even if you went as fast as a bullet, your reflexes wouldn''t be able to keep up with your speed, it was litteraly charging blindly, it would most probably lead him to his death rather than help.


    "Then what about spearmanship?"


    Ariel asked.


    "Well I was thinking Which weapon I should be using and since I''v decided on a trident"


    "Stop, Stop, no more bullshit, you two spent two hours going through everything just to select, skills that would look good or sound cool, right?"


    Ariel said, of course this wasn''t meant to be a question, she already knew the answer, making Jones a little embarassed.


    "Since you like the spear, you hould wait until you reach level 100 and learn some spear skill, and not the crappy supplements, by that time it''s better if you simply practice"


    Ariel said making Jones whom thought about it, it made rather good sense, after all he could probably reproduce most of the spearmanship first two evolutions by simply practicing, in a way it was sort of a waste of skillpoints.


    "For you the two most important things should be Fish language and sneak, and as for attack skills, the crippling blow wouldn''t be a bad supplement"


    She said and three skill tablets flew from the bookcases and towards him.


    Crippling blow was a rather strange skill, it could have a multitude of effects depending on the part of the oponent you hit, of course its effect were varied, but the most common was temporarily lowering an oponent''s stats, the catch however was that you had to first break through his defense, which meant that if your oponents physique was too much higher than yours it would have no effect at all.


    Jones of course refused to learn them but was then hypnotized to learn them, he looked like a braindead zombie when he chose to learn them making Nicko even more afraid of Ariel.


    "See it wasn''t so hard"


    Ariel said while laughing at the still zombified Jones.


    "You know if you weren''t so handsome, maybe I would have been mad at you"


    The fish-headed Ariel said as she approached him to inspect his face from closer.


    "You know it''s been so long that I''ve done it with someone, maybe when you get stronger I''ll consider you eligible"


    Ariel said, but Jones could hear non of it since he was still in a hypnotized state.


    "Now for you there, you will only need flexibility since you already have memorization and quick chanting, but you will be need the flexibility to work together with your good physique"


    Nicko simply nodded like a good boy and learned the skill. A giant whale like fishman nodding affirmatively due to being threatened.


    "Now lets give you your last gift"


    Ariel said as she pulled them towards another area.

 22 Broken Ideals, breaking people

    Christopher was surprised as two beaten up people came into his room.


    They were the two Slaves that Tris had bought.


    ''Was this her entrance into sadism or did they do something to rub her the wrong way?''


    He wondered, but he was wary of them and didn''t really care about the matter, it was after all only a passing thought passing through his mind and maybe it was better that she found another way to discharge her anxiety other than sexualy harassing him.


    "So why have the two of you come to my room have you decided on dying?"


    Christopher asked them as he turned his chair the other way, not even looking at them anymore.


    "Master, please show your great benevolence and mercy"


    "Oh, almighty but mercyful master whose benevolence outshines the stars"


    "Master, please let your benevolence be as boundless as your nagic might"


    "Oh, please help these two pathetic slaves in front of you, Oh benevolent master"


    "Master, please forgive these pathetic ants whom knew not of your glory till this day"


    Christopher couldn''t even interfere as the two begun shooting their mouths nonstop, the moment one ended the other begun, when the other ended, the prior one begun in an endless circle of nutcracking flatery and bootlicking, their mouths like two well magnetophones paying the same tape again and again, at some times their voices even overlaped in a cacophony that drove him crazy.


    "What do you two want of me!"


    Christopher shouted, tired of their prattle and even worse his mind was already hazy due to his lack of sleep, he might not have to sleep since he could heal himself, but his mind was tired, if not for the ring he would probably fall asleep for the whole day or more.


    "Master, please appease your anger"


    "Oh, mighty lord please forgive your pathetic slaves"


    "Master, we didn''t mean to ignite your wrath"


    "Oh, benevolent lord, we trully sincerely request for your permission to speak"


    Christopher had a rather strong desire to kill the two and end this never ending polution to his ears.


    "Stop already, you two have already spoken enough, another word from your mouths and I swear that both of you will die!"


    Christopher said and the two didn''t dare cut his sentence short, but before he could enjoy the silence.


    "Master, we plead of you please help us meditate with mistress!"


    "Oh, mighty master please save your faithful slaves from her evil grasps"


    "Master, we implore you, please help us make up with her"


    "Oh, Allmighty master whose wits make the heavens jealous please offer these lowly worms your wise councel"


    Christopher could swear he understood nothing, he could understand that it was something to do with Tris, but what exactly the two wanted of him eluded him.


    "You really want to die, right?"


    He asked the two whom gulped and once again begun storming him with neverending praise as they begun to praise life, then praise god, then praise his ancestors, then praise his wisdom and benevolence again.


    At some point Christopher stood up and begun looking up for a spellbook where he remembered seeing a spell exactly for for remedying his current situation, it was called the Silence spell. Of course this one was a rather basic one that had a rather short duration, there were other more advanced ones, like the curse of silence, the Field of silence and other more powerful curses, spells and enchantments.


    Of course when the Duo saw him going for his spellbook, they instantly panicked and rushed out of the room, there was no word to describe Christopher''s happiness about it, but as always good things don''t last for long as two new invaders arrived to disturb the peace and serenity of his mind.


    "I knew those two would run with their tails between their legs"


    Tris'' voice came from the entrance, and following her was the beastwoman slave.


    "And what would you want, know that I''m in a rather shitty mood"


    Christopher said as he turned to look at them.


    "Give us your sperm!"


    The beastwoman said without a hint of shame, like a hungry ghost behind Tris'' back, making even her speechless by the slave''s arrogant demand.


    "I should have known that selling her for such a low price, she''s probably defective in her head"


    Christopher said as he sighed, making both of the women somewhat irritated.


    "It''s you who''s defective, you have such beauties next to you, but you still shove us aside, for what?"


    Tris stated, trying to irritate him as she begun to take off her silky clothing, that barely hid anything in the first place, the beastwoman followed her lead.


    "Is that so, when I asked you to marry me and be a couple, you said no, now you act as if I''m misthreating you or something"


    Christopher said rather seriously, truth was that he had offered to take responsibility and have a wedding, of course she had to be baptised first, there was also the matter of finding a priest, well they could ask some king or something to preside over the wedding.


    "What''s a wedding?"


    The beastwoman asked with her circuits fried as she tried to understand what the two were talking about.


    "So you are saying that you are not going to have any more sex with me because we are not married, is that how shallow you are!"


    Riff and Raff whom were evesdropping from behind the door were rather surprised by the loud voices from inside as their two masters were arguing.


    "Is sex so important to you, you could have used your time in a miriad more creative ways, you''re like junkie that will fall in withdrawal every time I reject you, you should understand that although I''m thankful to you for helping me out and creating all this, but what you and I feel is not love, yours is obsession and mine it''s mere gratitude"


    Christopher said as he sat down rather disappointed.


    "Obsession, Gratitude, are you an idiot, do you think that we are still in your home world, where everyone''s biggest concern is making enough money to survive, in Axis every next day might be the day of your death, why do you think that warrior races like the beastmen and Orks reproduce like no tomorrow, because tomorrow they might end dying in a hunt, it''s natural to try and leave descendants behind, but what about you, you are sulking because you say you love some girl whom doesn''t give a fuck about you"


    Tris said, her words like a dagger stabing at his heart.


    Vicious laugher followed, Christopher begun to laugh, at her, at this world, at himself, at all that he knew as right and wrong, he still could not come to an agreement with this new reality, a world where moral values were as feeble as ones level of strength.


    ''Maybe she is right, maybe I don''t belong in this world, mahaps I should simply die''


    Christopher thought as he begun one by one taking off the rings on his fingers, the expensive amulets, the bracelets and other protective artifacts that were bought with the vast fortune they had accumulated.


    "I should thank you Tris for opening my eyes to the truth, I really don''t belong in this world, I''m probably only an eyesore to your great future as the Creator of a vast fortune, everything should have belonged to you, all these expensive trinkets you bought for me, all these useless books"


    Christopher said as he begun to throw the books on his desk down to the floor in a fit of dejection, he wanted to reject all this as true as tears begun to roll from his eyes as his mind rolled more and more into a state of insanity.


    No one of those present understood why he was crying and laughing at the same time, why his tears were rolling, the simingly powerful mage threw a tantrum like a small child.


    Tris without even thinking threw herself at him hugging him from behind, crying as well, it was like seeing her godly Idol falling apart in front of her eyes for a second time, she didn''t know why she felt her heart breaking each time he tried to deny her, to deny reality itself.


    Three seconds later in her hug Christopher had fallen asleep, the tireness of the mind was something that mortals could not cope up with, it was a fight against their own nature, all beings had to sleep, even undead  fell into a strange state of suspended animation when they leave their miasma filled grounds.


    Tris begun to move Christopher to his own bed, softly putting him on the bed, as much as she lusted to have him, she wasn''t sure what to do.


    She begun to wear the rings one by one on his fingers, the bracelets and amulets, keeping only the sleep immunity ring in her hand as she fell to sleep besides him.


    --------------------------------------


    Back in Nivava


    "Your highness I swear to serve you with all my might and soul!"


    Vadima swore as she and her subordinates were now kneeling in front of the duputy Queen''s throne.


    "Is that so, then I already have a mission for you, as you already know the hero you accompanied never made his way to the Goblin Klan, meaning that we still have a chance to draw him under our banner, you mission is simple, go and persuade him to come back to Nivava, if you can do so, you and your group of upstarts will be pardoned from the crimes of treason"


    The queen said with a wicked smile on her face as little Bloom Commented.


    "Mom, why is she prettier than you?"


    The comment made everyone present freeze in terror, fearing how the queen might react, but fearing even more about their Leader''s fate.


    "Little bloom, beauty is something that isn''t the same for everyone, you see mommy likes how she looks, if you don''t like how you look in the future, there are thousands of ways to become prettier, for example are butterflies beautiful?"


    The queen asked little bloom.


    "Yes butterflies are pretty"


    Bloom answered with a happy expression.


    "Are flowers pretty?"


    The queen asked once more.


    "Flowers are pretty, but not the ones big brother grew, those were hiddeous"


    Bloom answered, of course her brother was growing herbs, not flowers.


    "Then what is prettier, a flower or a butterfly?"


    The queen asked and little bloom begun pondering as she remained silent for the rest of the conferent.


    "Vadima, this is your budget, latest info on the hero and lastly the names and locations of our information agents you are allowed to interact with when in foreign countries"


    The queen said and a servant came forth giving three pieces of paper to Vadima, which she accepted, but felt somewhat lost after seeing the numbers.


    Of course she already knew about Christopher''s vast fortune, the amount stated would at most make him laugh.


    "Could your highness maybe consider gifting him the hero Alexxa or something, while I was in his presense I could tell that he still hasn''t gotten over her"


    Vadima said, of course during her absense she had no idea how much the other heroes had progressed, but in her mind that deadly power of teleporting parts of another''s body was still like a nightmare, in truth even now she wasn''t sure if she could handle him, of course all she would have to do was not stop moving of course that was just theory, in practice, she would simply retreat the moment she saw him if they were enemies.


    "Insolence, how dare you talk without being given permission!"


    One of the queen''s advisors shouted at her, the other advisors also nodded.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.Of course her idea had already passed their minds, but they had deemed it unprofitable to lose the trust of an already loyal and proven hero for a hero with potential, whom probably won''t even join them in the end, in truth this mission was simply a test for Vadima whom they couldn''t really trust, if she turned tails, they would get one over the noble whom spoke in her favour and she would become an exile, well even if she failed she would still face not a small punishment.


    "Your loyal vassel wouldn''t dare, but seeing as the budget wouldn''t even move myself when I was in my prime, I find it hard to pursuade him"


    Vadima said, making the advisor hard pressed to dispute her statement, even themselves wouldn''t be persuaded by such a small amount.


    "Ex-general Vadima, because of your long service to our Country and the throne, We accepted you back as a Commander, but if you want to regain your rightful place as a general once more, you must understand that this is all we can offer, I leave it to your womanly charms and creative mind to win us another hero, if you fail your fate will be protecting the frontlines against the demon king''s armies, if you like it, you can simply head to the frontline right now, with all the men behind you"


    The queen said, making both Vadima and the just returned with honors General Logan whom was the Nobleman in question to turn sour.


    "Your highness, please show mercy to the ignorant girl and let her join my battalion"


    General Logan pleaded on her behalf, he simply couldn''t allow for the daughter of the legendary general to die at the frontlines.


    "Impossible, unless she''s able to persuade one hero to join our cause, she will be sent to the frontlines and if you are so concerned about her safety, you can simply join her"


    The queen said, making Logan''s face to twist, it wasn''t that he wasn''t willing, but even if he went it wouldn''t change a thing, the frontlines were broken through every time, the only safe outpost was the 5th floor, where they made a stand, all the lower levels were broken through and this time it would probably be the same, of course at some point the rogue hero would simply solo the demon king back to oblivion since they had made a deal, but he would only depart the moment news of the frontlines falling were sent back.


    Of course Vadima was also given a list made of the heroes that she could recruit, their friendships, rivalries, hobies and other stuff.


    This list was created by compiling their "heroes" knowledge of their classmates.


    At the end of the audience with the queen everyone hailed the queen and left.


    Vadima was now sitting alone as her surbordinates had made their decision to simply change battalions, they had no reason to follow a drowing woman into deeper waters.


    Vadima of course had already been informed that her more loyal subordinates had already been sent to guard the 5th floor.


    Vadima went through the groups of heroes, she was surprised that Chris and Anna were the most prominent heroes Nivava had and of course Anna was Alexxa''s friend, Anna even held the noble title of Duchess, while Chris was still a knight.


    She now understood why her opinion was rejected instantly by the advisors, Chris was now level 82, his friend Christo was level 57, John whom was sort of like Chris'' rival was at level 71, Alexander whom was sort of a clown as he liked to do stupid stands had only reached level 30, Nick the tall guy, whom was also rather intelligent, had reached level 92, but as a healer it was questionable if he would be as useful as Chris whom was a General, Angelo Mina''s brother had a disappointing level of 55, Mina his sister whom was an enchantress had a level of 67, Alexxa had a rather good level of 79, with her class being a general, Anna had a shocking level of 120, she had probably swept the fields clear of monsters in those months that passed, earning her the title of Duchess.


    As for their teacher, Mr gold there wasn''t really a reason to care about him, he was a level 101 scholar.


    Of course the two most prominent figures were Anna and Chris, the reason being because they had better advisors.


    --------------------------------------


    Chris'' advisor/slave was ex-princess Amaliana, she was a rather smart woman and although she wasn''t favourite to become queen before, she had lots of talents and helped Chris in exchange for some personal privilleges, in truth she didn''t care about her husbands whom were sold into slavery, the reason being because they were mostly married to her due to political reasons, in truth their families would most likely have bought their freedoms back by now.


    Chris felt rather satisfied with his life and progress as he sat in a beautifully decorated estate at the Middle of his village, there were watchtowers errect all over his territory, constant patrols and from time to time he would peronaly go out and command the troops on monster subjugations earning himself not a few levels.


    Chris could hear the music from downstair where Amaliana was giving a performance for the people.


    Amaliana was simply gorgeous, her curly brown hair unmoved by the wind, her voice singing some strange song as she followed the plot of the play.


    Normaly Chris would have been there encouraging her play, but lately he wasn''t so sure about it.


    Of course their first day he had tasted her throughtly, after all this  world didn''t feel real to him at the time, thus is didn''t seem wrong enjoying himself, but as time passed and he begun to experience battle, the loss of lives and even defeat at the hands of monsters, he even almost died once, if it wasn''t for the queen''s bodyguard whom was there with him, he would have already been dead.


    He still remembered how Amaliana beseeched him to not go, that it wasn''t wise to attack that big a group of monsters, which was only passing through.


    That day he had lost all his army, in truth the play downstairs was called the Brave Stubborn Knight, it was a play of how a knight abandons his family to go to war, leaving behind his beautiful wife whom tried to fend for herself and survive in a village that now belonged to another man.


    The play ends as she takes her own life as to not let the new local governor to defile her.


    Of course the brute adventurers whom watched the play didn''t understand much about the play, all they understood was that the actors were rather handsome and pretty, especialy the lead role, whom was Amaliana their new governor''s Partner, since he didn''t really threat her as a slave.


    There was even a time when an adventurer tried to make a move on her and his head was sent flying by Chris'' sword.


    It was at that time that the two of them begun to see each other in a different light, there was a hint of tenderness in their later confrontations.


    Chris was in thought as he didn''t understand what he felt inside, he was like a lost child, he had of course tried other women with his authority as the Governor of the village, but they didn''t seem to care being taken advantage of, even more strange was the "do you want a child with X", message that came out afterwards, each time he pressed yes, nothing happened, of course at first he had pressed no, but at some point he wanted to leave Amaliana pregnant, but there was no effect at all.


    He later learned more about the matter, of course he was somewhat happy that there were no labors for females of this world, but for some reason he also felt a little dejected that Amaliana didn''t want to have a child with him.


    It''s in the nature of mankind to desire what they cannot have, Chris desired that forbidden fruit.


    He desired now her love, he wanted her to come and give herself to him without him having to rape her, ordering her like a slave.


    It was hidden obsession or a birth of true love in his heart, as he now cared about her, he even had thoughs of staying in this world with her.


    "Who dares to intrude the Village Lord''s manor!"


    The guards at the entrance shouted as a carriage wanted to enter the mannor, in truth it was rather strange that someone used a carriage inside the dungeon pillar, where there were almost no roads to begin with.


    "Chris, friend, you have to help me, I don''t seem to be able to collect the quota and we have to deliver it tomorrow!"


    A familiar voice came from the carriage.


    "Let them in!"


    Chris shouted from the veranda.


    "Chris, I know that I''m being a bother, comming every month and all, but you know that my cheat power is total crap"


    The one who spoke was Alexander, whom was the class'' clown and his power was as wacky as his behavior.


    He could generate a random tramp card, but there was no additional effect to it, was he supposed to gamble with it or throw it at his enemies, he had tried both, but it had no effect at all, the description said that it would have some random effect, but it had no effect at all.


    These past months Chris had been paying half of his quota from his own pocket, not that he cared to much, after all it felt good helping an acqaintance out, he even helped some of the others with their quotas.


    "Em, this time I''m missing a slightly larger part"


    Alexander said as he stated that he hadn''t even been able to gather 1/10 of the quota.


    Chris didn''t know what to say, but knowing that if they didn''t gather the quota they would suffer a shortage in supplies from the town he could do nothing but help.


    In reality there was a huge shortage of food in the floor they were at, if they could not fill the quota their food supply would be cut short, meaning that some of their people will have to suffer from famine, this was what most of them suffered the first month, since they had taken the quota too lightly.


    Of course there was only Alexander left whom could not fill his quota all the others worked hard, organised their territories and strived to excel.


    Alexander however was always a slacker, he only cared about one thing and that was making lots of friends whom could help him out.


    In general it wasn''t a bad decision, but as it turned out it didn''t go so well, most of the adventurers begun to abandon his village due to the food shortage after seeing that there was no reaction from the local governor.


    All he did was eat and drink like a corrupt official, while next to him the black haired beauty Leia only encouraged him on not caring about stuff like managing the village, in the first place, he was a hero not the village chief or something.


    In reality the advisor sent by the queen could do nothing but try and manage the village in order to not lose it for good.


    Of course Leia''s idea of asking his classmates for help was ingenious, she even told him that she was willing to make the sucrifice and offer to sleep with Chris in exchange, which they did successfuly at first, the second time Chris helped him without some trade off.


    Since there was now enough food in his village Alexander begun creating his harem, any adventurer woman he found to his liking would be taken into his harem living a life free of worries, there were very few whom refused to join his harem.


    At some point Alexander begun building his own little family, as he decided to fill his village with his descendants, another of Leia''s ideas, but she herself said that she wasn''t worthy of having his children or something along those lines, he of course didn''t care.


    "By the Way Chris this is Klonoa my newest partner"


    Alexander said with a happy smile as he introduced him a tall blondie with an animal tail moving behind her back.


    "How many does it make it now?"


    Christopher asked somewhat irritated, he felt somewhat like an idiot, at the moment, after all he was trying his best to level up and become stronger, while the one in front of him was simply enjoying himself.


    "5 Partners and a slave, I''ve also gotten 20 children with them, but only two have talent, isn''t this too messed up?"


    Alexander said as he looked At the stage where Amaliana was giving her performance.


    "By the way would you mind lending me your slave for a night, just for the taste?"


    Alexander asked with a smile and a friendly tone, but in Chris'' ears it sounded like an insult.


    "Please don''t make this even harder on me"


    Chris said as he grinded his teeth trying to hold himself from punching him, of course Alexander understood that something wasn''t right.


    "Don''t tell me you''ve fallen for her?"


    Alexander asked him jokingly.


    Chris didn''t want to admit it, but his silence was enough to make Alexander''s smile to widen even more as he begun laughing disrupting the whole dramatic scene of the play.


    "You do know that at some point we will be forced to leave this world?"


    Alexander said to him seriously as a friend to a friend.


    "But there is the rogue hero right, that means that it''s not 100% certain, didn''t the teacher say that people could stay in this world as well"


    Chris said and without giving Alexander a chance to talk continued.


    "What do you think will be our future in the real world, working for some company for a meager salary"


    "But what about a TV,a Playstation,a good mug of beer?"


    Alexander counter-attacked him with all the things he really missed from the "real world".


    "You have fucking 5 wives and 20 children and you still need a playstation or a TV and how the heck have you even tried beer?"


    Chris asked his with a rather curious note to his voice.


    "Chris, all this is not real, do you even know how children in this world are born, they appear out of thin air!"


    Alexander told him making Chris somewhat sceptical.


    "Of course I won''t force you to leave with us, but think of it some more, back in the real world we might become civil workers or even homeless people in the future, but that is at least real, back there we have parents waiting for us, back there is our home, our country and thousands of opportunities waiting for us, here all you get is some cheep whores whom at some point will become more of a nuisance than entertainment, lets make a bet"


    Alexander said as he licked his lips.


    "What sort of bet?"


    Chris pondered.


    "Lets bet if your slave is as slutty as mine or not, if she asks for your help while I''m trying to have my way with her then I will admit defeat and gift you Leia, my own slave, if she simply enjoys it then you will let me have my way with her through and through"


    Alexander said as he smiled, as if he had already won.


    Of course what he didn''t expect was that the moment he grabbed at Amaliana''s hand she shoved him off and rushed behind Chris.


    This not only proved that she wasn''t like his own slut-princess, but it even made Chris happy for some reason.


    Of course it was a crushing defeat for Alexander whom had thought that all women of this fantasy world were prostitudes or so they gave him to understand.


    "You can keep your little slut"


    Chris said as he looked into Amaliana''s eyes, his only desire being to kiss, her but the ex-princess was somewhat confused by the turn of events.


    "A bet is a bet, I will bring Leia to you in next month, since I will probably need your help to fill my quota again"


    Alexander said as he somewhat dejectedly left with his partner Klonoa, whom was trying her best to brighten his mood.


    "What was this bet about!"


    Amaliana shouted at him seemingly having misunderstood the chips of the bet, of course Chris was too ashamed to explain, he even felt guilty that he hadn''t immediately declined the bet, but Alexander didn''t seem to care what he had to say as he had already approached Amaliana before he could even speak up his opinion.


    Slap!


    A red mark of a palm could be seen on Chris'' face as Amaliana rushed back to her room, leaving Chris dumpstruck and frozen in place.


    A few weak mocking laughters could be heard amongst the crowd, but in general they all understood that the village lord had done something to deserve that he got.


    They say that life can be hundreds of times more interesting and strange than the best thought out movie.


    This play of Amaliana slapping the lord had become the greatest act of todays play or the Brave Stubborn knight and the protagonist of the play was non other than himself, with Amaliana gaining the first female role and Alexander becoming the villainous new village governor whom lusted after his woman.


    From that day forth a new play was born and it ended with the famous slap on the cheek, leaving the now miracoulously returning from his defeat protagonist standing dumpfounded on the stage.


    Making Chris want to cry, as he begun pleading to Amaliana to forgive him, only however prolonging the scenes of the play which only grew longer and longer.

 23 Dirty hand, Dark Knight

    Christopher woke up rather satisfied and refreshed, as he looked at the face before him, seeing Tris still sleeping next to him, he turned to the other side and saw another woman whom he didn''t even know.


    Somewhat surprised he jumped from bed only to find himself half-naked and the two women naked sleeping besides him.


    He tried hard to recollect yesterday''s events, he remember having some arguement with Tris, some annoying people, but he couldn''t remember whom they were and lastly something about someone wanting his sperm, some nonsense.


    He looked at his fingers and saw that the rings were put on, but in the wrong order, well it wasn''t hard to remedy that, but the missing sleep immunity ring was somewhat troubling.


    Well he didn''t mind it much as he stood up and begun getting ready, he took the ring he found in Tris hand after some time of looking though the stuff and lastly went to ask the Innkeeper for food and drinks to be brought to his room.


    The moment he detected Poison in the wine, He begun to shout at the Innkeeper, whon wanted to escape with a single sorry.


    "Do you take me for a fool, you dare to try and poison us, have you decided to make today into your funeral day!"


    Christopher shouted at him waking the two whom were sleeping, but before he could even speek the hungry beastwoman was already upon the food, drinking the poisoned wine as if it was water and then tumbing into a plate, seemingly dead, making the Innkeeper even more depressed and worried at first, but moments later she woke up and begun eating like a hungry ghost.


    "See there is nothing wrong with the food"


    The Innkeeper said, trying to act as if he hadn''t poisoned it.


    "The how about you drink a cup, if you don''t die then there''s trully nothing wrong with it"


    Christoper said as he offered him the cup he was holding in his hand.


    The Innkeeper smiled as he took the cup and then gulped it in one shot, of course he wasn''t suicidal, he had an antidote stored away, which he would consume the moment he left the room or Christopher turned away.


    "Now sire should excuse me as I go take care of some other matters"


    The Innkeeper said as he tried to slip away.


    "Master, food, good can I have some more, better without poison and sleeping drugs"


    At her words the Innkeeper vomited blood and instantly drank a potion he had on him.


    "You don''t seem too well, I think you need another drink"


    Christopher said as he reached to the already empty jug, of course the Innkeeper had no idea that it was already empty after all it was full just moments ago.


    "It''s just my medicine, I have a strange illness, I forgot to take my medicine earlier"


    The Innkeeper said while smiling as if nothing was wrong.


    "Don''t forget to bring more food, something without drugs and poison would be preferable"


    Christopher said and the beastwoman nodded to his words.


    "So what''s your name?"


    Christopher asked her, but there was a strange expresion on her face.


    "You don''t know? slaves have no name, the master names them, I have no name yet"


    "So what name did Tris give you?"


    Christopher asked her.


    "She didn''t"


    The beastwoman said.


    "Then which name do you like?"


    Christopher asked her.


    "I used to be called Tanna"


    She said remenbering her times in Woodaria and how she sold herself to the slavers just to survive, it was a regular thing for the the unwanted young or weak beastmen to do so, after all the alternative was death.


    "Then Tanna, let us hear your story over some food, which hopefully won''t be poisoned"


    Christopher said.


    "Master is kind, the previous master would only feed us, his slaves, with scraps and leftovers"


    Tanna said, making Christopher somewhat moved but it only lasted for a few second, after all this was a fantasy world with lots of weird stuff, in truth he didn''t even aknowledge a world where people could live forever and revived upon death as real.


    "So you have beem hungry, do you need healing or something, I''m talking about the poison"


    Christopher asked seriously.


    "I don''t know after my skill mutated, I gained a large resistance to almost everything, something called Lesser Immortality"


    She said, in truth she was still poisoned, but she suffered only half of the poison''s effects and her health regeneration was so high that it did no damage at all, simply neutralizing one another.


    Of course Christopher had no idea what the skill did, but seriously "Immortality", the world was simply falling apart on itself.


    ''Ecclesis did a rather shady job when creating the world''


    He thought since what they were told was that Ecclesis created the world this was the popular belief in Nivava.


    Their discusion was as unfruitful as it could get, Tanna knew absolutely nothing about the world other than some things that were widely known and could easily be found in geography books.


    The whole world of Axis was a terrible mixture of cultures due to them having summoned too many hereos, there wre japanese, Korean, french, native american, native african, Indian, Chinese, Rusian and countless other cultures appearing in different parts of Axis, of course Christopher already knew that there were more powerful countries higher up the Dungeon pillar, it was rather paradoxal as Downwards there were monsters and upwards there was cilivization, it was as if The powers of nature and Technological advancement were clashing against eachother, one sending adventurers an Pioneers to wrest ground from the other.


    It''s even known that the Ecclesia Country had already full inhabited the first five floors of their own dungeon pillar, It''s a matter of time before their population grows enough to need to expand to the 6th floor as well.


    Of course Ecclesia was the most powerful country in existense as it spread across from the higher floors to the lower ones, with impecable communication between the countries of Ecclesia in each floor.


    Legeds state that all countries begun from the 100th floor and descended the tower with the target of defeating the Demon God, The races up the tower although the same, they have long begun to breed monsters like livestock and leveling up there is quite easy.


    Of course that depends on your own level as well, for example level 100 is the average level of the so called surface world, but on the 2nd floor, level the average is around 120-150, since the monsters there are stronger, the further down you go, the easier it is to gain levels, but at the same time, the more chances that you will die.


    "Oh hasn''t the food arrived yet?"


    Tris whom just woke up asked and just at her remark the servants of the Inn arrived with food.


    "No poison, safe to eat, Drugged meat, cursed silverware"


    Christopher analyzed all the stuff brought by the servant.


    "You go give this meat to your Innkeeper, with the silverware set and tell him that he''s dead"


    Christopher said.


    "On one thing you are right, he''s aready dead"


    A cold voice came from behind Christopher, but the next moment it disappeared. as only a head remained.


    It was the head of a gnome, and judging from its expression it didn''t even register its own death, before it died.


    In Christopher''s detection range there were now eight other hostile dots, the servant included.


    "Wait, we didn''t want to..."


    The servant''s words were cut short as his head went rolling, and one dot after another begun to extinguish as Christopher used his Cheat power to teleport their general location, it was of course evident that until they showed hostility he couldn''t detect them at all, there could even be more of them hidden that he hasn''t detected yet due to their supperior sneaking ability and due to them holding their emotions in check.


    Christopher then begun teleporting all the corpses to his room, without them sneaking he could see them even through the walls.


    "Tanna would you mind searching them for clues as to whom they might be"


    Christopher asked her politely, he wouldn''t order people around if she didn''t want to he would ask someone else or simply do it himself, the only reason he didn''t do it himself in the first place was because he had to be on his guard.


    Tanna whom had already dug into most of the dishes reluctantly stood up, stumbed a few steps due to the drugs and then begun to search through the body.


    She was rather happy when she found their food ratios, little wrapped packages with non-perishable food inside.


    "The Dirty hand..."


    Tris said as she saw the insignia of a black hand on one of the documents Tanna had thrown ot the ground.


    Tris took up the paper and begun reading, it was their orders, the dead man was probably the team''s leader.


    "One,two...eight, two are missing, there are two more of them hidding somewhere, the dirty hand operates in groups of five, we were attacked by two groups and seeing as there is only one document giving orders, the second group''s leader is not dead yet"


    Tris explained.


    "So what were their orders?"


    Christopher asked as he tried to do his best to search their surroundings.


    "Well the Dirty hand is a thieves guild, with rather dubious origins, the document states that they had to recruit you by taking me as a hostage, but in general they are mostly after your money"


    Tris said and after she stopped two more gnomes entered through the door, Christopher didn''t know whether to kill them or not, but he let them at least open the door without dying.


    The most however important reason as to why he hadn''t killed them was because one of them was familiar to him. He was his financial advisor, that elderly gnome.


    "I see you dispatched them with ease, well it''s their own fault for operating in a hostile manner, could we talk for a little"


    The elderly gnome asked, there was evidence of a deep rooted fear in his eyes, but he didn''t shake nor show it outwards.


    "Be my guest"


    Christopher said as he went to sit on the bed, leaving the table to them, Tanna sat on the table and continued eating, while Tris Sat next to him.


    The two gnomes sat at the table next to Tanna visibly disturbed by her eating habits.


    "Well, I know that you probably wouldn''t agree to invest into the underworld, even the investors pulled a fast one when I proposed to buy protection from the underworld"


    The elderly gnome stated.


    "Of course where there is light there will always be darkness, You are now that light that shines over the world as you are one of the greatest investors known and probably the starter of a new trent, after your successful investment in that Dwarf alchemist, countless nobles have begun to try digging out pearls out the mud, starting a new age of investments, of course their funds are low and they don''t really consult with experts of the field like you did when approaching me"


    The elderly gnome explained an intriguing bit of information.


    "Now as you might know due to you not owning some Grand estate or territory, you can invest 80% of all of your earnings, meaning that your investment funds will only keep growing even with some poor investments your chances of losing out is around 20% at most, with only a 0.4% chance of going bankrupt, meaning no chance at all unless you go crazy or something"


    The elder stated some facts, which of course Christopher didn''t care one bit about, he was no longer in the Dwarven Country and he would in time enter the dungeon pillar, meaning he didn''t really care about all this.


    "Could you stop beating around the bush"


    Christopher said somewhat irritated from all the talk.


    "I don''t understand what bush you are talking about, but the crux of the situation is that there are four types of underworld organizations, Bandits, Assassins, Smugglers and thieves, your investment funds have already went into supporting three bandit groups, all six of the famous assassin clans, two smuggling groups and the crimson dagger thief group..."


    The Elder said but was interrupted by Christopher.


    "In simple words, you were not authorized to fund your own group and want a piece of the pie"


    Christopher said compiling all the useless information into a few words.


    "Well in a few word we would like to enjoy the same funding as them, which includes the ressurection of some of the best experts, the other groups were more than overjoyed to have a giant behind them, in general all the funded groups now have the ability to select their own missions, since their funding is sort of a protection investment, the idiots whose corpses are on the floor wanted to prove that they were worthy of you investing in them, but as it turns out we underestimated the power of money"


    The elderly gnome said while having his eyes glued on the eight rings on Christopher''s hands and then smiled.


    "These are gifts from our organization, you might not know but in your vault right now, there are dozens of similar gifts from the crimson daggers, since they sort of exchange funding for stolen goods of around the same value"


    The elder said as he brought out a small bag and put it on the table.


    "You do know that I don''t have a master identifier at my disposal"


    Christopher said with a mocking smile, but the elder''s smile didn''t falter.


    "Isn''t this the reason why I brought him here, don''t you remember him?"


    The elder gnome asked somewhat surprised, but he was sure that Tris besides him would.


    "Well I''m not so good at remembering faces, I''m more of a voice person"


    Christopher explained with some stupid excuses.


    "He''s the same Identifier we used back in the Doldri mountain"


    Tris explained.


    "So what, would you trust someone whom came accompanied by a group of thieves whom tried to drug and poison you, just a few moments ago?"


    Christopher''s question made the elder gnome panicked, truth was that his move was too hasty, he of course had considered the possibility of the plan''s failure, but he had expected for the gnomes to at least be able to stay alive before his arrival, thus having something to show for themselves, but reality was that what they showed was total incompetance, he even regreted not having them attack him in his sleep, but if they did so, they would simply ignite his wrath, making their goal even harder to accomplish, Dirty hand was a gnome only organization, it gathered those homeless and abandoned gnomes and trained them in stealth and pickpocketing, even burglary, the problem however was that their scale was rather limited thus only operating in Doldri mountain, but unlike the Crimson daggers group which accepted anyone whom joins, they didn''t accept outsiders, they only recruited people, in other words you could not join unless you are scouted and recruited by the Dirty hand, you could call them an elite thives guild or a private club, which had both advantages and disadvantages, the advantages being prestiege,better prices for stolen goods and help if you ever got caught, the disadvantages were of course that they didn''t have many members and leaving the guild was punishable by death.


    Now imagine what would happen if their advantages disappeared and only the disadvantages were left, this is what happened, with the funds invested in the Crimson daggers they were now able to offer the same conditions as the Dirty hand to its members.


    Of course there was another reason why the crimson daggers were funded, the most important one, the Scarlet daggers Assasin group, The Bloody daggers bandit group and of course the smuggling group called Stolen daggers.


    You understand that they were the infamous underground group widely known as "the Daggers".


    "Well in general the Dirty daggers are a group of orphans whom created their own thieves guild"


    Tris explained to Christopher whom was happily chatting with her letting the elderly gnome go through memory lane unhindered.


    "Why not just create an Orphanage or something"


    Christopher asked.


    "What''s an orphanage?"


    Tris asked rather interested, not understanding what it was, in truth it wasn''t like the concept didn''t exist at all, for example Ecclesia did have Monasteries that worked like orphanages.


    "It''s a building complex where you gather orphanages and educate them whom people without children can then adopt as their own, or they can simply go their own path when they grow old enough"


    Christopher explained.


    "How stupid, whom would want to adopt a child when they can have one of their own, as for those talented Orphans they will either way find their own path and be adopted even without the Orphanage"


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.Tris explained the problems that would occure in this world if such a thing existed.


    "Then let me ask you, what would happen if you were old and poor, needing and needed a successor to your craft?"


    Christopher asked.


    "Well you would go downtown grab a beggar child and educate it, Tris explained, yes but what if the children in the orphanage were already educated, had some skills up their sleeves and looked nothing like a hungry ghost?"


    Christopher asked.


    "Still wouldn''t make it, you are forgetting that when you save a person from the street he will be full of gratitude towards you, meaning that it won''t easily repay kindness with hate, if you however take it away from a benevolent institution and ask it to experience hardship it would spit on your face and try to return back, even if it''s just for a few days"


    "Then what if we employed the Children in our business enterprises, like the dirty hand does"


    Christopher asked her making her a little skeptic for a few seconds.


    "Let me thing, an elf takes 140years to become an adult, a dwarf around 80 years, unless of course you evoke the age progressing curse, but that''s something rather expensive, but even the beastmen need at least 2years to grow up, well unless you are making a constitution for goblins your idea isn''t even worth considering"


    Tris said, since from a financial point of view it wasn''t worth it.


    "You don''t understand, the concept of an orphanage doesn''t involve profit in the first place, it''s for charity and humanitarism, it simply makes people feel better, they don''t sell children they try to find a good family for the child to be able to live like a regular human"


    Christopher tried to explain, but truth was that Tris didn''t understand a thing, the Elder however had a tear go drop down from his eyes saying.


    "What a wonderful world you come from"


    These words made Tris shocked, of course it wasn''t impossible for a gnome of his prestiege and power to find information that Christopher was a summoned hero, in truth multiple countries already knew about this matter and had sent their agents to silently keep an eye on him.


    Of course they didn''t care what he did with his money as long as he didn''t try to wrest power or something, the ones however whom were the most troubled at the moment were the Nivava agents, the rued the day that idiotic prince had decided to persue Alexxa, even more they cursed the deceased king whom seemingly grew senile in his old age instead of immediately giving the throne to his little daughter bloom and his Queen, in that way he would have been able to hold at least a few more heroes than they had now, since the fight for the throne was one of the dominant reasons why people begun to fracture in the first place.


    Just imagine the already fractured then groups that were trying to reform and retain some form of unity being divided even further by the royalty, thus destroying any chance of them staying behind in the kingdom, even the ones they thought they had roped begun to scatter due to hundreds of reasons, the most important of course being the Country''s own financial crisis at that time, of course having see how this seemingly average hero could easily decimate dozens of people like they were ants, they could only curse inside and only hope that their own heroes could do something similar by now, after all it''s been three months now that they were sent to the dungeon pillar, where gaining experience is rather easy there, at least for the local demizens of this world.


    "Master, could you create a more concrete plan of this thing called Orphanage?"


    The elder said, calling him master for some reason, as if wanting to become his disciple or something, not the master of slave-master, with a more boss-like hint.


    "Whatever, it''s not like it''s a bad thing, but Tris is right, economicaly it''s no good, thus I will give you a template idea and you should make it into something worthwhile, also I want this project to not be stopped at Doldri mountain, we should have such Projects everywhere, depending on the child''s talents it will be nurtured and educated, starting with laguage comprehension, they should be able to understand all languages, know how to count, memorization is not bad for them to have, simply give them the memorization skill and then begin to teach them stuff instead of giving them further skills, this would make them at least knowledgable"


    Christopher stated as he had already begun writting down his statements.


    "Then the Comprehension skill would be even better, toppled up with Identification!"


    The elder gnome stated as he begun to create a more complete image, but what he imagined wasn''t exactly an orphanage, but an Academy, a system for education that wasn''t applied even in Ecclesia, due to reasons that some of you might have guessed.


    (They needed the commoners to be ignorant, making it easier to manipulate them)


    "We can call it the fortress of science!"


    The elder shouted triumphantly as he came up with his own version of the Orphanage, of course he probably misinterpreted science with creativity or something, because of the subjects Christopher wrote down, since 5/10 subjects had to do with science, 3/10 with arts and 2/10 were sports and entertainment.


    Of course in the gnome''s mind they became interpreted into 5/10 magic, 3/10 mental and 2/10 physique. This would be their golden ratio of 20/30/50 for their graduates, they weren''t creating soldiers, nor mages, they were creating workers, you have to understand that magic is the most versatile of the three groups, meaning that every class can learn it and use it, of course they won''t gain experience like mages do by learning spells, but in general you could say that even the most useless person if he knows magic could be of some use, especialy with cleaning of course most of the graduates would be employed by their affiliated groups, the only problem was the racial problem, mostly troubling would be the beastmen, would they be expanding a branch there or not, but that''s something unimportant for our story.


    The "fortress of Science" Project was of course something that would not be actuated immediately, Christopher had programmed it for 100years into the future, when his wealth would have become 100times what it is now, meaning that there would be minimal damage to the other industries, however he still initiated the building of a foundation, in other words Doldri would have it''s own fortress of Science build Immediately.


    "Since the matter is now finished, lets talk about the dirty hand of yours, what''s you name again"


    Christopher said.


    "Doesn''t matter, I''ve already decided on disbanding it, after seeing today''s fiasco there''s no reason to keep them doing stupid things, I will redirect all my manpower to the fortress, making them teachers there, they might be thieves, but they can still read and write"


    The elder said as he looked at the bag on the table.


    "as for the rings in this, consider them as a gift of free will, you can ask our friend here for identification, there''s no need to be so distrustful, truth is that there were hundreds of times when we had thought of ways to take over and steal all your capital, do you know however why we didn''t?"


    The elder asked with a self-mocking tone and smiled.


    "I hate stupid riddles, just spit it out"


    Christopher said, somewhat annoyed by the gnome.


    "It''s rather simple, there are at the moment 80 Investing agents, whom form a council of course there are some alliances, but if you die, whom would the money belong to, if you were brainwashed, whom would control you behind the scenes, amongst us there is no person whom wouldn''t misuse that authority and spend millions on an estate and guards for


    self-protection"


    The gnome explained as he looked at their Inn room which couldn''t exactly be called a luxurious one, although in this place it wasn''t so bad.


    In truth Chrstopher''s and Tris'' expenses were rather negligible in front of the big picture, they didn''t rent an estate to stay in, something that noblemen did, even the elder gnome had done so, in truth he didn''t understand why Christopher lived such a strange life, Tris probably already knew that the noble and rich people rented an estate, even in city full of rogues, estates still existed and were given protection by the Bandit king himself, in other words, their safety would be 99% safe if they had rented an estate. Of course seeing how strong he was it was probably needless for him, after all he was one of those heroes.


    For those of you whom didn''t understand it, the only reason why he was still alive or rich was because the investment advisors were divided and didn''t trust one another, whom would trush another intelligent individual with all the money, of course no one. Especialy when most of them were from different races.


    Of course this didn''t happen through sheer luck, this was all Tris'' sceme, she selected the most greedy people, people whom were loners to begin with, but had great minds and would not refuse using other people''s money, in other words benefits without  loss, they made money without losing.


    Of course that was only one of the scemes she had placed, there was more to it than they knew about.


    --------------------------------------


    Back in the Dungeon Pillar, there was a chaotic village, Nivava''s hero Christo was trying to quel another rebelion.


    Christo''s Class was that of a mage and his cheat power was to conjure a soccer ball made out of magic powers, he could then kick it into his target for both magical and physical damage.


    In the early days he gots lots of support by the queen''s observer, whom helped him set up a safe parameter around his village and wrest control from the local governor, a considerably old village elder, whom all the people respected.


    Thus the Village chief was left to manage the village while he would form an attack group that would clean up monsters.


    In the early levels his magic balls weren''t very effective, but still did some considerable damage to the monsters he hit, the problem was that he was out of shape as he hadn''t played soccer for a long time now, thus he had to train a little to raise his accuracy, not to speak about success rate of his skill being somewhat low, with 20% chance to conjure the ball.


    One month passed and the first misfortune struck his village as the group he led had suffered some casualties, of course that by itself wouldn''t have been a great problem, but one of the casualties was the village chief''s son.


    He was given a public funeral, as they burned his corpse in the village''s square with the other unfortunate warriors.


    Of course the first month Christo like all others had failed to fill the quota, cutting their food stock by a small margin, he wasn''t too far away from the ammount missing only 3 cores to fill the quota.


    Non the less however the villagers and adventurers didn''t take it too well when their supplies were decreased, of course before he was appointed as the governor of the villager, they didn''t gain any supplies and just exchange what they had hunted for, but one month of good living made many feel somewhat dejected knowing that their loses didn''t really bring the greatest results.


    Of course the main reason for this discord was because of the distribution of food that Christo used.


    Before he came, the strong would have plenty to eat and the weak would be their bitches for a bite of food.


    But Christo had begun to distribute equal portions to the strong and the weak, making them whom mattered more in the dungeon pillar disatisfied.


    Of course they did nothing drastic since they gained informations from adventurers that most other villages had the same distribution system.


    The reason however that led to the first rebelion, the final hit to the finish ignite the rebelion, was named "Keia", she was Leia''s twin sister and ex-princess whom was given to Christo.


    In general she was just Christo''s sex toy for the firsth month, but as time went by she begun to advise him on the path of tyranny, not like he killed anyone, but she informed him of certain benefits that came with nobility, which included the partner selection right, the tax collection right and lastly the right to reinforcement.


    The advisor whom he asked agreed that these were his rights, but before he decides to use them, he should first stabilize his authority.


    It was then that Keia told him that if he wanted he could give her the reigns, she would make the village stable in a single day, all he had to do is give her authority over the village.


    The three days later the whole village was silent as the village elder died from old age in his sleep.


    Christo also cried for the happy old man, he was a rather good guy that helped him a lot to understand the troublesome matters.


    The next day Keia brought Christo a woman, saying that she would be his new partner as she begun to call her a common slut, as she commanded her to strip and service the hero.


    Christo of course thought that something was wrong, but her beauty and naked figure quickly made those feelings disappear, even more so since now two beauties were in his bed.


    Of course his level rose in those days, but it was rather strange how each time he was hunting with different people and although his harem only had two women, the two of them were rare beauties.


    Keia said that she wanted to bestow a title upon him, a rather cool title called Dark knight, since she was a noble, she had the title bestowal, but since she was a slave she needed his agreement for him to take the title.


    In truth is was a rather sweet title as it raised all his stats two times their regular, making him able to hunt monsters with ease.


    The problem however was that at some point the people of the village tried to backstab him in a battle, if not for the bodyguard sent by the queen, he would have probably been dead, losing Keia as a result, since their lives were bound together.


    Of course the ones whom attempt to kill him and their insinuators were easily found by Keia and disappeared from the village.


    "Today there is another partner for you, I hope she meets your tastes"


    Keia said as she brought out an elf, well in truth she was a half-elf, but she wouldn''t shut up, saying that she was framed.


    "This is the leader of the adventurer''s guild and one of the people responsible for the attack, the guild has already agreed that she''s guilty and at your mercy, I thought that killing a beautiful woman wouldn''t sit well to you"


    Keia explained gaining his agreement as once morehis lust took the best of him as he begun ravaging the beautiful elven beauty, whom just cried as she was penetrated.


    Christo after that day discovered that he had gained a new title called Heartless, its effects were rather sweet, he gained resistance to mental attacks.


    Although that month he had filled the quota, for some reason the villagers looked at him as if looking at a monster, of course he thought that it was the effect of the Dark knight title as he chuckled inside trying to hide his laughter and had a rather good mood all day.


    The next month for some reason noth villagers and adventurers were somewhat unwilling to go on hunts with him, but he didn''t force them, after all with his title he could easily solo, monsters, of course it took more time to kill them but it was twice as efficient in collecting slime cores.


    I have already explained the ways to kill a slime, hit the core, magic damage or simply by reaching its hp to zero through physical damage.


    You can understand that by hitting at the core the core becomes useless, thus he had to either use magic that wasn''t strong enough to destroy the core or physical damage, but he had long come up with ways to use his balls, in truth he didn''t even have to hit the balls, he just needed to make them appear above his enemies heads and just by touching them they would take some damage, of course it would only be magic damage, if he wanted physical as well he had to kick the ball or punch it in midair, he quickly reached magicality 50 which made his chances to conjure balls into 100%, the rest was if he could kick it to fly accurately or summoned it at the right spot.


    All would have been happy if the villagers hadn''t decided to rebel and he had to witness how the guards from his luxurious estate begun to slaughter the people.


    "Don''t mind this, this is rather regular for noble territories, you should rather be happy, since the strongest individuals are still alive, those killed were just weaklings whom thought they should be threated equaly like those that work, it''s like a beggar demanding a healer''s payment for doing nothing, they simply grew too arrogant because you feed everyone the same"


    Keia explained, but strangely the advisor agreed with her, it was a common occurance that could happen anytime, of course he didn''t go in depth for the reasons, but them rebeling was in itself an act punishable with exile or death.


    Of course new villagers were sent by the town, seemingly not caring at all as to why the previous ones died.


    The rebelion however wasn''t a singular event, as again and again the villagers would rebel while he was away or even if he was there, it seemed as if the title was a bigger mess than he thought, but he didn''t really care, after all he could easily gather the cores by himself, the problem however was that it became a tedious task.


    That night Keia brought the fourth and last woman of his harem, a beastwoman with strange white hair and large ears, whom seemed to be rather willing to be by his side for some reason.


    But he wouldn''t say no if a woman wanted to be banged by him.


    The strange however thing was that they even had a baby, that appeared that night.


    Christo, seeing the baby the next day at first panicked, but then he thought better and decided not to care much about it, after all this was a fake fantasy world with strange rules, he even thought of asking Keia and the others to also have children with him.


    Which he did indeed, but at a later time as at the moment he was personaly slaughtering the rebels with his magic spells, without even using the balls, since most of them were common humans or half-bloods, with no real battle ability to help in the hunt.


    You have to understand that they are the common mass, generaly known as the property of the nobles, but they are not slaves, in other word although they have to show respect to the nobility, it the noble is not their master, they have the full right to shove his orders up his ass and none can blame them for it.


    Also the commoners have the right to petition to change lords or to ask to leave a lord''s domain, in which situation new commoners will be delivered to fill up their spots since in Nivava every village, town and City has to have at least the bare minimum of people this is why Christo''s village wasn''t lacking in people.


    Although unknown to him Keia had her own devices, she had succeeded in creating a map of the region, by sending the common villagers to their dooms to do so.


    Thus creating a map of the area to help Christo in his hunt, in truth it all begun when the leader of the adventurer''s guild asked an immense amount of money to provide them with their own map of the area.


    Of course the result was a fallout in their negotiations, since they didn''t want to lend it for a later payment, believing that they had the upper hand, which resulted in their leader becoming Christo''s sex partner and a slave.


    The adventurer''s guild of course abandoned her to her fate, unwilling to face the Rulers of the kingdom, knowing that she had done a stupid thing in trying to gain profit out of the hero.


    In truth although the map had some value, it didn''t really cost that much, in reality all adventurers whom joined the guild had the right to look at the map held by the guild and even add their own information on it, thus earning a small reward if it was true.


    Of course theat was only the droplet that spilled the cup, there was another reason that had agitated the villagers even before the framing of the Adventurer''s guild''s leader.


    That was the first woman whom Keia brought to be Christo''s partner, in truth she was the widow of the village chief''s son, regretably she had no children due to believing that they still had time later, the villagers looked at her with respect at first but as she was the widow of a good man, but called Keia names, which of course she didn''t take so well, thus she shared her names with her, making the whole village disatisfied, of course it was a noble''s right to take a partner amongst the commoners, but it was a little too much.


    The final woman whom Keia brought was he own confidant, she had been offered a seat next to the hero and a life of luxury, in exchange for framing the leader of the adventurer guild, by disguising as her and asking a group of adventurers to kill the tyrannic dark knight, which they agreed without a care after a small intercourse and the promise of becoming their partner if they succeeded.


    In general lines Keia did nothing that was outside her authority thus the advisor couldn''t really interfere even if he wanted to, from the beginning with the village chief''s son''s death, there was already chaos brewing, to taking his widow as his partner was in his rights and seeing as most of the original villagers were more or less dead by then it didn''t really matter.


    The greed displayed by the Adventurer''s guild''s leader left even him with a rather bad impression of her and with the adventurers trying to kill the hero, someone had to take responsibility, her becoming the hero''s partner was even more than she deserved, if it was in his own authority he would even sentense her to go protect the frontlines.


    The rest of the problems were small things like the formation of a royal guard to protect the estate, the bestowal of insulting titles to commoners by Keia, there were tons of people whom were titled as idiots and prostitudes due to having mispoken in public.


    You can now better understand the rise of Christo as the Dark knight, of course with all the problems his level could only reach 57, while others with the best results had already reached the 90s, Anna even reached level 100, being promoten into a town Governor.

 24 New Destinations

    Christopher was now ready to resume his travels, since most of the matters were taken care of.


    He cared not about the immigration that was happening all around them while they left, Jackcity was relocating, leaving the houses and building behind for some other bandit group to take over, such bases were in the hundreds and the bandits normaly only immigrated for three reasons, first being then winter comes and it gets too cold or when summer comes and it''s too hot, second when they are in danger by some subjugation troop comming towards them and lastly because the Bandit king says so.


    Of course Christopher could not know which of the three were the reason for this, but neither did he care, he was leaving.


    The caravan was once more ready to move, in his carriage were now three people, him, Tris and Tanna.


    Riff and Raff were accompanying the two "talented rogue" bodyguards that Tris had recruited.


    It might sound to you like it all cost a vast amount of money to do, but in reality for them it wasn''t even a drop from their evergrowing capital.


    The caravan guards were of course mostly new people, but there were still a few familiar people, whom decided to be recruited again, which included Bertha''s and Clint''s groups and the couple, whom for some reason had decided to enlist once more instead of going an living their lives.


    "Poor Ocland, I heard that he died without even a cause"


    The nameless male adventurer said.


    "Well a good half of the adventurers died by the caravan''s master, but most of them were scum to begin with"


    The female retorded.


    "If only you weren''t so beautiful, we could probably had stayed with the bandits"


    The male said teasing her.


    "If only you weren''t so weak, we would have been fine"


    She said giving him a metaphorical Slap in the face.


    "You make my heart bleed, I only hope that I''ll have the eyes to look strait at you again"


    He said seemingly embarashed but mostly jokingly.


    "Did you even look at me strait in the eyes, I''m rather sure you don''t even know their color, all you see is walking boobs"


    She said, insulting him even further.


    "But what a pair of wonderful boobs you are"


    He said as they begun to kiss.


    "So how''s the evesdroping, did they do it yet?"


    Tris asked Christopher whom was somewhat embarashed having witnessed everything going outside.


    The caravan was rather safe, it wasn''t strange that during the day they didn''t meet a single monster and bandits didn''t seem to want to attack a big caravan like theirs. Thus ending in a rather boring travel it took them a single week to pass the borders to Greddor, from where they would head South westward towards the wild lands, leaving Munnero behind them and the Orkish alliance to their north, while the Goblin Klan was only so far to the South east.


    Entering Greddor''s boarders was rather easy, Greddor''s territory was the land of the Forest Ogres, the slightly taller Green people.


    Upon entering Christopher wasn''t given even a moment of rest, as 80% of the trees around them held Tree Leeches on them, a strange creature that fell from the tree upon its victims, drugging them while sucking their blood.


    The tree Leeches were only as big as a human''s palm, but what made them dangerous was that they used stealth, meaning thay you needed a scout with good detection skills, something that the common adventurers lacked at the moment.


    Leaving them with only Christopher killing the Leeches in large numbers, he was even becoming exhausted as he commanded them to stop for a while before they continued due to the huge amount of leeches.


    He of course could let the adventurers fend for themselves, but this wasn''t the reason he was keeping them, their role was to act as a cover for himself and dissuade bandits and other weaker beasts from attacking them.


    Of course as a result the stronger beasts might still decided to attack them.


    "Master we need Cure!"


    Suddenly Bertha came with four people whom had strange green spots over their skin.


    The level 100 healers had some problem and weren''t enough to keep healing the contagion, in truth the four people were all healers, there were only twelve healers in their group and four of them were now ill, while a huge amound of people suffered from the same decease, but were being cured by the healers.


    The truth was that even if they were cured, they would still fall ill once more after a matter of minutes, the reason being the pollen falling from the trees in the area they were passing through, it would be a lot faster if they had followed a road and a lot less dangerous, but it would not give Christopher any experience points.


    Christopher''s hand extended out of the carriage his hand now having another layer of enchanted rings on it and a flash of light fell on the sick people, it continued for a few seconds until they were all cured.


    Their travels through the green lush forest was rather depressing, every once in a while the adventurers would fall ill, most of them were healed by the healers, but at times the healers were too exhausted, thus they had to plead to their employer for help.


    Healing magic after all was still magic, of course there was a defining difference between a healer and a mage, one used magicality to cast it and the other mentality, one needing to chant while the other simply activating his skill, of course a healer''s spells won''t be interrupted by magic defences, meaning that magician heals will heal less in some cases, also to heal a mage it can only be done by a stronger mage or any healer.


    "We''ve arrived at a tree village!"


    The scout shouted as they saw the tree houses of the forest Ogres in the distance.


    Forest ogres were humanoid creatures, with Orkish green skin, ape length arms and consideably hairy.


    The village they arrived at was rather happy to see them, they bought every single leech corpse they had for a rather good price of 1green coin for 100corpses, Christopher was told that it was a good price, although to him whom didn''t exactly understand their value it looked like a scum to give away 1000corpses for 10coins, especialy since the green ogres only have three types of currency, green coins, tablets and Bricks.


    The expanation however came shortly after, Tris explained to him that one green coin was worth 1000DP, in other words their worth is rather high, but the main reason why they are so preciou is because they can be exchanged with antidote or poison bottles, they say that if you have a green brick, you can even by an elixir called panacea, that is a miracle of alchemy only the forest Ogres know how to create.


    The village Chief was happy to welcome them into the village, but there was no dwarven bank in the village, thus the member of the caravan couldn''t stay at the Inn, even Christopher decided to stay with the caravan.


    It was funny how the Ogres tried to offer their daughters to him as partners, there was of course valid enough reason for that.


    That being their sircumstances, in general, forest ogres had around the same lifespan as humans, but they used plant symbiotes to extend that life to at least double of that, in other even the most common of symbiotes would raise their lifespan, seeing a caravan of course they had to try and aproach the master of the caravan, since such a large caravan meant that he had money and since he was not a slave trader it was more to their liking, if he was one, they would shoot him with rock and drive him out of their village.


    Forest Ogres respect freedom and forbid slavery, of course there is only so much they can do about outsiders, like forbidding them from taking people as slaves.


    Of course their ideals do have a bad extreme to them, as all their prisoners end up dead, they take no prisoners at all.


    Christopher wasn''t really interested in the Ogres, until he saw one of them that looked exactly like Alexxa, only with green skin and red hair, with strange thorny vines all around her body.


    He of course was a little tempted to take her in, but he knew full well that she was a different person.


    The problem created however was that another person detected him gaze stoping on her.


    "Is that your type of woman?"


    Tris whispered silently into his ear.


    "Well close enough"


    He said as he turned around to leave the crowd whom were showing off the unmarried women of the village.


    There was a tradition, that the husband had to provide the wife with a symbiote, in other words that woman was already married already, of course Christopher had no way of knowing that in the large crowd of women, he just thought of her as one of the candidates.


    "You with the red head, why are you out here, aren''t you married?"


    Tris asked her with a smile on her face.


    "Divorsed"


    She answered shortly with a small hint of anger in her voice.


    Truth was that in the forest Ogre society married women spend most of their time guarding their home, like flowers in a pot, while males were hunters and warriors.


    Ogres could jump high in the air and use their vine like symbiotes to lounge onto tree branches, making them rather adept in forest battles.


    In truth Forest ogres need no food as they absorb sunlight and nutrients from the ground, the reason as to why they hunt is to create alchemical concotions they can sell for important igredient that they lack or to buy symbiotes for their brides or themselves.


    The females work was rather difficult in a way, they had to collect nutrients and sunlight and create a strange nectar for themselves, their husbands and their children.


    Of course the beauty standards of the forest ogres were also different, for both males and females. In general the more fat the person looked, the more powerful and strong he were, for the females the more food she could generate.


    In general in their society both men and women had their own roles, women prepared food and men brought money home. The money was most usualy used to buy antidotes and medicine, since there were lots of deceases spread in the Greddors'' forests and with the lack of roads it was rare to see people whom were not lost stumbling upon a village.


    With some disappointment and a sense of jealousy the other Ogres looked as the forest ogress called Rosetti was taken in by the caravan''s master.


    Rosetti was rather happy at first that she was going to be the caravan master''s wife, but when she discovered that there were two other women in their carriage, she felt disgusted and had a sense of regret.


    Christopher didn''t even look at her, as he was more interested in why the fuck did Tris invite her in the first place.


    Rosetti''s face however grew in a large smile when she saw her ex husband with his huge wife arriving, he was a short fatty, she smiled at him as she left, but he simply snorted as he looked at his new wife, not realy caring.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.Rosetti''s face lost all her calm seeing as he gave her no attention at all, she even thought of jumping down the carriage and making a scandal, but the carriage was moving rather fast for moving in the forest, of course it was because it wasn''t any regular carriage, in truth the most precious thing about the caravan was the carriages themselves, not the adventurers, not the giant lizards that moved them but the enchanted carriages that carried the materials and people around.


    "So what is your name?"


    Rosetti asked, but was rather surprised that Christopher instead of answering to her was gropping at the air for some reason.


    "You shouldn''t disturb him, he''s casting spells outside"


    Tanna whom was sitting next to her eating a large piece of meat said.


    "But he isn''t even chanting"


    Rosetti said not believing in what she was told.


    "Keep it a secret, but master is one of the..."


    Tanna tried to say summoned heroes, but she was stuck with a piece of meat in her mouth, chocking on it and then falling down seemingly dead.


    Of course the murderer was Tris whom shoved the large ham into her mouth, by pushing it with her foot.


    "Are you crazy, you killed her"


    Rosetti shouted in distress.


    "Just take the meat out and you''ll see"


    Tris said disregarding her comment, of course this wasn''t the first time that Tanna choked on her food, the first time Tris too was somewhat panicked, but after removing the piece of food from inside of her with magic, she came back to life as if she was playing dead.


    "Are you insane!"


    "She has no pulse"


    "You the master do something!"


    Rosetti made such a big fuss that even the adventurers were somewhat distressed.


    Christopher looked at Tanna and teleported the piece choking her out of her neck, the next moment Tanna''s pulse came back and she begun to eat again.


    Rosetti was left sitting like an idiot not understanding what was going on.


    "You Glutton ghost don''t dare revealing her secrets before master bestows upon her a new symbiote, if she doesn''t accept it we will let her leave her behind"


    Tris said, making Rosetti even more surprised at how well informed Tris was.


    "Yes mistress, I not talk anymore, only eat"


    Tanna reported as she continued eating the same piece of meat she had just choked on.


    "And you newbe, I hope you will be of some use later, otherwise don''t even think about getting an antidote potion for your decease"


    Tris said, making Rosetti even more disturbed, her decease was the main reason why her husband left her, the cure was simply too expensive.


    Lets talk a little about deceases, of course there is the universal Cure spell, but not all deceases can be cured, those uncurable or terminal deceases like genetic anomalies cannot be cured by the cure spell and skill, you will need an artifact or elixir to cure them, of course those sort of unique items were not easy to get.


    You have to understand that there are three ranks in potions.


    The simple concotions, meaning they are not even worth being called potions and are used to concote potions.


    The Common potions, which are regularly bought and sold in shops.


    Lastly Elixirs, potions of great rarity, made out of expensive materials and sold in auctions.


    Of course there are classifications of what should be called a potion, in general anything that has an evident effect withing 24hours is called a potion, otherwise it''s a concotion.


    Elixirs are potions that have been assessed by the Alchemist association to be precious for multiple reasons that common people cannot even begin to comprehend.


    Artifacts are the Elixir''s equivelent in the enchanted item category.


    Returning back to reality, Rosetti''s condition needed an elixir to cure, meaning it costs tons of money, as to what her decease is all about may be you will learn mayhaps not in the future.


    --------------------------------------


    Back in the Dungeon Pillar''s Nivava''s domain, John the rather short ace of the soccer team had a rather mundane time, he didn''t even touch the young 17 years old Erica, the ex-princess given to him by the Queen and had not intention of doing anything with her.


    John didn''t even care about the village as much, all he did was go on hunts with Erica whom acted like the leader for the others, but he did as he saw fit.


    Even during the first month he had already filled the quota. By now John had reached level 71, for a warrior this wasn''t bad, of course the main reason as to why he was somewhat slow was because he had a hunting group with him, if he was strong enough to hunt solo, then he would have probably hunt even faster, his most however troubling thing was his cheat power, all he could do was summon an indestructible sword and at the early levels it didn''t help much in hunting.


    Of course later he begun to train in swordmanship, not the skill, the real thing, he had someone with the swordmanship skill instruct him in how it''s better to slash, stab and other basic stuff.


    Later he decided to learn two skills for his level, one being the swordmanship skill, despite many people disuading him from doing so and the other the Mow Skill, which allowed him to cut any vegetation in a 180degrees of himself with his sword or other sharp tool, of course monsters that were in the path of his sword would also be cut, although it didn''t do a large amount of damage, it still caused damage.


    Of course from a swordman''s point of view this wasn''t even an offensive skill, this skill was used by farmers to harvest wheet, but there were still some adventurers who used it to cut obstacles that blocked their path, but the rocky clean ground that the slimes left behind them made the skill useless.


    Of course John didn''t think so, he ingeniously mowed down the low level slimes as if they were grass, thus quickly raising his experience to what it was today, he even evolved the skill into the leg harvester, making the skill more combat orriented, of course it lost some of its might against plants to specialize for being used against living creatures.


    The thing however that made him mad was the dodge roll skill. He remembered that it was the best active dodging skill and seeing how the other adventurers had gotter a flash step out of it, he too begun to evolve it like crazy, but all that he got as a weird skill called Ball form.


    Which some of you might consider and equivelent of the metroid skill samus uses to turn into a ball.


    The skill only lasted for a few seconds, but it turned him invinsible for those seconds, of course all he could do for those few seconds was roll around.


    The problem was that the skill looked fucking lame, whom would want to turn into a ball without a hint of offensive capabilities in the middle of the battle, but he didn''t despair, one more level and it would evolve again.


    He thought as he Lay in his armchair in front of a magic fireplace, it was a place looking like a fireplace, but inside there was a small stone that emitted heat.


    The endless night wasn''t cold, but he was feeling chilly as he layed in his underwear.


    All his clothes were sent to be cleaned by the only mage in the village, it was of course no secret as to why Erica didn''t know how to use the clean spell, after all she was a noble princess with lots of servants, why would she even need to learn magic in the first place.


    In the end all she could do was command others to fight and giving the general''s buffs or bestow titles.


    Just the day before John asked her to give him a title and when she asked what title he wanted he said I wanna be the "Ace".


    Of course the effects were to his liking, it raised all his stats by a x2 pernamently and when he fought alone they were raised by x3 instead.


    Of course there was one person whom was somewhat disatisfied with her own situation, it was Erica the


    ex-princess. The reason for her bad mood is of course because she too was forced to stay in he underwears, but due to her dignity as a noble, she spent that time under he bed sheet, which too wasn''t at its cleanest state.


    Of course this situation was the result of the village not having enough mages, their only mage being an adventurer that now charged an incredible fee for his work.


    Of course when she complained to John about it, he said, "if you want something done about it just go learn the magic arts skill", a skill that allowed for non mages to use magic.


    His answer of course didn''t satisfy the teenage princess whom was too used to the life of a lady, even the food was something only commoners would eat, even after so many months of it, she still couldn''t get used to it.


    Of course to those of you reading, the magic arts skillbook isn''t exactly  common, thus not everyone can buy one or learn it, otherwise all the people on axis would be able to cast basic spells.


    Another thing you should know is that the number of mages in a village depends on how many adventurer mages come to the village, in general there''s a 3in10 rule, but at times there might come times where there is no mage at all at the Guild, meaning that they have to stay dirty for days or at least change clothes.


    Of course the clothes Erica had to change into were a common peasantly dress and as for underwear peasants had no need for things like that.


    Meaning that the set she was wearing was her only set, John of course could still go out after donning a pair of dirty trousers, a luxury that she didn''t have due to her royal dignity, which she hang onto with all she had, in truth if she was touched by John she would have simply commited suicide.


    Of course the only reason why John had selected her was because he felt it was a pity to have a beautiful girl die, if posible he wouldn''t have selected anyone, but since death awaited the beauty, he simply extended his wing over her.


    "So cold!"


    Erica said silently as she approched the magic fireplace where John sat scratching his balls.


    "How disgusting!"


    She said silently almost to herself as she saw his action.


    "Oh, Erica what good wind brought you down from your room, wanna chat?"


    John asked in a rather good mood.


    Hmpfum!


    She made a strange humming sound as she turned away from him, but didn''t go too far away from the fireplace.


    That particular night was rather cold, many villages run to a healer the next day as they had caught a cold.


    "So what are your plans for the future?"


    John asked her as he extended his hands towards the fireplace.


    "Why do you think I would tell you?"


    She said in an Arrogant tone.


    "Well I could help in a few ways if the plan isn''t all about taking revenge, you do understand that you will be accompanying me on my descend to the 10th floor right?"


    John said, this thought was of course one of his worries, after all how could a pumpered teenage girl descend the tower, in a way she was no different than any girls from our world, only in their world most of the stuff we take for granted are considered luxuries.


    Erica for the first time realized the dread of her own situation, she of course knew that the 10th floor was not the Demon king they needed to defeat to leave Axis, meaning that she would have to follow him all the way to the 100th floor, which was simply commiting suicide.


    For a moment she even considered learning magic arts herself, but quickly extinguished the thought, what they needed was a strong adventurer group otherwise known as Party.


    "I''m gonna create my own party and then get revenge"


    She stated, making John a little disappointed, ''didn''t she understand in what sort of situation she was in?'' he thought without of course saying it out loud.


    Erica was surprise because after her answer John was looking at her as if he was looking at a corpse, it didn''t feel so good.


    "Why are you being so rude!"


    She repremented him, but he couldn''t understand exactly what he did wrong.


    "Sorry for not speaking, I forgot myself for a little there, so what kind of party do you want to gather?"


    The chat took some time and at some point her sheets were falling, revealing more and more of her teenage body, you could call almost mature, it''s like a hard peach that only needs a little time to become juicy.


    As much as John wanted, it was hard to hide his hardening little guy.


    "So you are saying that you will create an army under the queen''s nose, she will not even know about it and then drag her down from the throne?"


    John asked her as he tried to comprehend what he had just heard.


    "Are you an idiot, of course not, what I will do is create an army and conquer the 1st floor, then I will use its resources to dethrone that bastardly Bloom, since her mother by the time we return will probably be dead"


    Erica said angrily.


    "Wait, it shouldn''t take so long to reach the 10th floor"


    John was lost as he didn''t know that to leave they had to go all the way to the 100th floor.


    "Who said anything about the 10th floor, aren''t you going to return to your own world? Then you have to defeat the demon god at the 100th floor or ascend to the 100th floor and reach Ecclesis himself, which of course is not a bit less difficult, in some cases it''s even more dangerous than fighting monsters"


    Erica explained, only losing John even more.


    "Whatever, by the way do you have a boyfriend, or someone you like?"


    John asked her in a rather roundabout matter before the finishing move.


    "Where did this come from?"


    She said rather discontent at the way he simply switched subjects.


    "Well would you like to be my girlfriend, at least for the time"


    He asked her in a rather straitforward way, making her however even more angry for some reason.


    "let it go, it was just wishful thinking"


    John said as he turned around and walked away from the fireplace towards his own room.


    Erica was somewhat skeptic, at first she wanted to shower him with insults, but then she came to realize something even more troublesome, why hasn''t any of her loyal subordinates appeared yet?


    In truth she already had a small group of subordinates she sent to act undercover as Adventurers in case she needed to go into hiding, there was even a mage with them, but where were they now?


    Suddenly she had a bad feeling, a strange feeling of loneliness overcame her, she had months to speak with someone, her "friends" from the capital of course were out of the question now and associating herself with commoners was beneath her, as for John although she didn''t really like him or anything, at least he was a noble with the title of Knight, although the lowest of nobility and most knights don''t even get a fief, he was still the Governor of a village and a summoned hero.


    She had no doubt that her slutty sisters Leia and Keia had already enlisted their own heroes into their own camp as they plan their future rebellions.


    It made her even question herself, what was she doing those past months, if she could gain the support of a hero, she could simply build her own kingdom anywhere she liked, as long as she could win him over of course.


    But the idea passed and puffed into smoke when her dignity thrombed, it was a strange sensation of pride and arrogance, something that made her whom she is.


    She had however formulated a plan of her own, she would cook the fish until he kneels before her beauty and majesty, she thought as she begun to laugh with a strange pinched laughter reminding the noise of some bird dying.

 25 Making Friends

    Christopher''s caravan easily passed through the Greddor forest and towards the Biggest city in the area.


    They had of course already inquired about the closest town or city and were directed to a trading town, but in all actuality it could easily be called a city since it stretched for kilometers and had a surprisingly large population of thousands of people.


    On their travel Tris had become extremely  irritated by Rosetti, she simply didn''t know her place as she called her shameful woman and slutty whore each time she tried to take advantage of Christopher inside the carriage, making her regret taking her with them, Christopher on the other side was happy about this as he had found the perfect countermeasure to Tris.


    For some reason whenever Tris heard Rosetti''s remarks and insults her mood would turn bad, it was like liking a game very much and then having someone else calling it crap, that sort of experience.


    Of course you won''t stop playing the game, but how could she talk back when the thing she did was indeed stupid in a way.


    The city was nothing like the small village, there were large plantan structures made of fossilized vines and other organic matter that had undergone fossilization, in a way there is no way for it to be as good as a house made of bricks, but it had great achitectural and aesthetic value.


    The buildings started from the ground and went alongside the trees, going upwards, there were also bridges and tree houses higher above the ground.


    "The structures on the ground level are the stores and buildings for other races, only forest ogres are allowed in the structures high above"


    Rosetti explained, but that made Tris laugh at the Ogresses naive thought, money opened many doors even to the most prestigious and forbidden of locations.


    "Lets book the Inn and then go to the Auction house"


    Tris said in a good mood.


    "What''s an Inn?"


    Rosetti asked, making Tris'' face suddenly change colors for some reason, it wasn''t because of anger, but because she remembered a well known fact, forest Ogres have no Inns, even their own Ogre guest will have to be invited into a house or stay on the streets, The forest Ogres did not care since they traveled by leeping from tree to tree with the help of their symbiotic vines.


    Before howerver they could go any further, A group of Forest Ogres in luxurious clothes fell from above, there was even a person whom Christopher had seen once before, not that he would remember him anyways.


    He was the Greddor Emissery that was sent to Nivava and had tried to recruit him.


    "Wellcome to Greddos, we would like to invite you as a distinguished guest"


    The emissary said, making the whole caravan startled, all but Christopher and Tris.


    Christopher because he remember the guy from his voice and tone and Tris because she knew that most Countries already know his identity.


    "Not interested"


    Christopher said, making everyone freeze. Giving no face to a noble of another country at their homeground, wasn''t the best thing to do for locals, but he didn''t care at all.


    "Ehem, young hero, I can understand that you don''t want to join our kingdom, but you shouldn''t ignore this invitation, making friends is never a bad thing"


    The emisary with the dark green sideburns said, the others had small beards on their faces.


    "Then why don''t you come in my Carriage to have a nice talk as we travel towards an Inn?"


    Christopher asked with some self confidense, making Tris somewhat embarassed, he had missed the point that there were no Inns to begin with.


    There was a small smirk on the Ogre''s face as he spoke.


    "Young hero you probably don''t know but there are no inns in Greddor, that''s also one of the reasons for our invitation"


    Christopher at that moment felt like an idiot, he wanted to ask Tris if the Ogre was telling the truth, but judging from her expresion it was so.


    "I''m called Christopher, I feel somewhat ashamed, but your name still eludes my mind"


    Christopher said, trying to change the topic.


    "My name is not important, all you need to know is that I and the men besides me represent the most prominent Nobles of the Greddor country"


    The emissary said, since they were representing the four Trading Cities of the Greddor Empires and he himself represented the Capital city''s ruler, the Ancient Forest Ogre Greddor himself.


    "Well Me and my followers would like to see your auction for some valuable stuff, I hope we could have a nice discussion there"


    Christopher said, his tone polite and gentle, could even be called submissive.


    "We understand, then how about we escort you to the Highest auction house?"


    The Ogre emisary offered.


    "I hope to see from the lowest to the highest auctions, you don''t know what gemstones might be hidden in the dirt"


    Christopher said, but the emissary just laughed and the group begun to accompany the caravan as it headed to the lowest auction house.


    Inside went only a small group from the caravan, Christopher, Tris, Tanna, Rosetti, Riff and Raff and the two Rogue Bodyguards, accompanied of course by the emissaries, whom were rather surprised by seeing Christophers fingers each wearing three rings, it was simply stupid in a way, as the rings didn''t let his hand close properly.


    Of course the aspect of male and female otherworder heroes forming a harem was not uncommon, it had happened numerous times and most of them the hero simply left in the end leaving his wives with great descendants to look after them, but Christopher''s harem for some reason had an Ill Forest Ogress, her illness being one that most Ogres would simply commit suicided if they had that illness.


    "Dear guests, wellcome to the..."


    The one whom wellcomed them inside was a dwarf, but after noticing the emisary''s group he fell on his knees before continuing.


    "I will bring the Manager Immidately, I hope the honored guests will not take offense"


    The dwarf said as he sprinted away and brought a forest Ogress with him, she had a strange blue fire crawling over her body like a snake, that was an Azure fire vine, showing just how prominent her husband was.


    "Dear is this the hero you were talking about?"


    She said as she looked at one of the Ogres behind the emisary, whom had strange Blue hair but not a hint of flames on his body.


    "My Jasmine, I told you that If there was a chance you will see him, the human male is the Mage hero called Christopher, and the seven accompanying him are his companions and bodyguards"


    The blue haired Ogre said with a smile as he went to accompany his wife.


    "Dear guests, I''m the Manager of the Auction houses of Greddos, would you like to look at the goods at the top, or some other floor?"


    She asked the guests with a happy alluring face, her figure being like a top model''s while only her arms being somewhat longer and her slim fingers being long with nails being like daggers, but her figure was voluptous and alurring non the less, she could even be called a top class beauty.


    "Could we go through all the floors one at a time?"


    Christopher asked, of course he didn''t realy mean it as a question, he just wanted to be polite.


    "Allright, lets begin from the Top"


    She said and the floor under their feet elevated as if it was meant to do so, but it looked as if it was alive.


    "The highest floor doesn''t have many goods, but their worth is immense"


    She said as she showed them to the only three items there.


    Christopher found there his most beloved Flower the rose, a pity its color was pitch black and it had signs of rotting, as if it had begun to decay.


    The second Item was the Elixir known as Panacea and the last one was a skillbook known as Plantan symbiosis.


    "This symbiotic plant is known as the Abyss Man-eating flower, it''s a pity that this seemingly legendary symbiote has not found a master yet, although you must be warned that it''s also called as the Abyss parasite by some due to it''s special ability to drain life from anything it touches"


    She said, making all those present whom knew what it was twist making a disgusted face, as if they had stepped on dog shit.


    "My jasmine, please don''t shame me in front of our honored guests"


    He husband said.


    "Truth is this plant is as common as dung, the only reason why it''s in the top level is because this seedling belongs to a famous individual, thus it''s a collective piece"


    The Blue haired Ogre explained, making the others'' faced become somewhat more human.


    "Next is a panacea, probably what the young lady there wants, right?"


    The man said making Rosetti somewhat ashamed, she didn''t even have the courage to ask for something like that, what she was hoping for was some antidote from the lower floors, not a miraculous elixir.


    "Is it a product of Julia or Hiberna?"


    The emissary asked with a mocking tone, since in the capital the panacea didn''t make it to the last floor unless it was the product of the most famous Alchemists.


    "Our small City of course cannot compare to the ever prosperous capital, where the top floors are full of the Ancestor''s elixirs"


    The blue hair Ogre said, visibly trying to suck up to the Emissary, making him rather content as he was showcasing his own importance in front of the hero.


    "What''s the price of the Panacea and the Skillbook?"


    Tris asked.


    "It''s not much, three bricks for the panacea and ten for the skillbook"


    The female manager said.


    "Isn''t that double the market price?"


    Tris asked, she knew that the price was 1 brick, as for the skillbook it was questionable, but about right.


    "Here is not the capital and panaceas don''t grow on trees you know"


    She said with some disdain in her voice, trying to intimidate Tris a little.


    "My Jasmine, I think we should drop the price for the hero, after all..."


    He then begun to whisper something into her ear making her face seem disapointed, as if she was giving up on something.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "If the hero decides to join our kingdom we could gift all three of the items here to him for free"


    She said, but her words came out as it pained her to say so. The emissary''s face was rather happy and he nodded in agreement to her words, they had to try with everything they had to hold the hero there in their country, of course he knew better than to think it would work, but every try counted.


    "No need, to begin with we will decide what to buy once we have passed through all floors"


    Tris said, as if it was her making the shots, making both the Emissary and the manager lady somewhat surprised, Christopher didn''t really care, in reality he didn''t really want some symbiotic plant on his body, even if it was earthshaking, he wanted his own strength.


    In the end they only bought three cures for Rosetti''s illness, a strange white cotton flower symbiote for her and some skillbook called vibrating touch which Tris learned without even a second throught, there were also a few spellbooks in the mix which went to christopher, but in general they didn''t spent much, the most expensive thing in the mix was the strange Cotton symbiote given to Rosetti, whom after drinking the first cure potion saw no effect, the second the same, the third however turned her hair into a healthy Dark green, but after she took in the symbiote they turned light green with hints of white, as if she had turned old or something, but she seemed rather happy with the symbiote.


    Their stay at the city only lasted for three short days, as they travelled from auction house to auction house, buying not a few elixirs and other stuff.


    The most however important stuff, was Tris'' change, she had her face changed, making it a complete copy of Rosetti''s, she even dyed her hair and made them wavy like Alexxa''s.


    Christopher was rather shocked when he first saw her entering, only her voice was different than Alexxa''s, everything else was entirely the same.


    Of course the first thing she did when she entered the Carriage was enjoy his attention.


    ''Now you are mine''


    She thought inside, as she approached him, in truth she had an "acting skill", which however she used to fake climax when she was still working in the mines as a prostitude.


    Now all she had to do was stay silent and wait for Christopher to act first, it would be impossible for him to hold himself forever, especialy if she did a little something, to bait him into his desires.


    "You look quite good, almost as pretty as me"


    Rosetti said making Tris curse the time and the moment she had taken her in, but disposing of her would be rather difficult, even the thing called Holy Pure Cotton was bought for her by Christopher himself, as Rosetti asked for it very, very much.


    "Master when will we do that?"


    Tris asked him passionately only to see his previously amorous eyes faint and close as he sighed, making her curse the moment and the time she decided to act first, this play of patience wasn''t really her thing.


    The Adventurers were however the most happy since they could sell some of their own stuff for Green coins, the lowest coinage in the Greddor, which however was equal to around 1 thousand dwarf point. Meaning that they made great business, of course there weren''t many caravans that would dare to travel to Greddor without powerful merceneries to protect them, in reality the common adventurers they had with them wouldn''t even dare to stick their heads anywhere near Greddor, even the road which was considered as the safest way of reaching Greddor could be considered dangerous, since they could be at any time attacked by poisonous beasts, meaning that even the weakest beast in Greddor carried some drug or poison, but the worst thing was that all monsters in Greddor were stealthy and liked to hide meaning that unless you were a scout or a rogue you wouldn''t even know how you died.


    Thus for them this journey was an opportunity to fill their pockets with gold, now the only problem was how they would carry it back home, since they knew that Christopher''s travels went South towards the Wilderness.


    "We are changing Plans!"


    Tris suddenly declared to Christopher as if she was boss and the caravan which was heading towards the Capital of Greddor made a sharp turn and begun heading towards Nivava.


    Through the same swamp they had once passed right towards the dungeon pillar''s fortress.


    Christopher didn''t care as they begun a new journey, for him entering the Dungeon pillar was his foremost goal, entering a day sooner or later was of course of no great importance to him.


    Of course he had no idea as to why they were going to the Nivava pillar and not the Greddor''s.


    --------------------------------------


    In Nivava''s Pillar Nick, the tallest healer, was having a hard time.


    It was in his nature to heal all those in need, the problem however occured when he understood that he could not cure deceases, He had miraculously through healing the adventurers and villagers daily risen to a shocking 92.


    He had also learned the Magic arts skill and the memorization, while not forsaking to gain the faith skill, his focus however was as a result divided into magic and mental, since Mages needed Magicality, while healers used Mentality.


    The problem however occured when he fell ill himself, the village had long become unwellcome to adventurer healers, thus he was in the end forced to learn the "Cure skill", something that was a waste of skill slots.


    Having already filled 6/8 slots, he was reluctant to learn any more skills.


    The problems however begun even before that, the main problem being the ex-queen and her son, Vivian and Verillio.


    For some reason the Town guards would act very strictly when he handed over his quote, judging some of the cores as cracked and brocken, this went on and on making his villagers rather disatisfied with the ex-royals, since they knew full well why the guards and soldiers acted that way towards them.


    Verillio was famous for being a stupid prick he had sent more people into the dungeon pillar than one could count in a single day, there were even rumors of a whole village being moved inside the tower, from the elderly to the children because they hadn''t come out to wellcome him, rumors about him were rather well spread and he had the title of Red devil, because of his red hair, which he took after his mother.


    As for Vivian, she did her best to serve their heroic master, even wanting to give him a child, which however Nick found to be a rather problematic matter.


    "Lets think about it some more"


    Was what he told her as they lay in bed, naked under the sheets.


    As for Verillio he hated Nick''s guts, he wanted to kill him and the reason was because Nick told him to call him "Dad".


    Of course Vivian''s bed skills might be enough to calm Nick, but they would do nothing to calm the villagers whom wanted to kill Verillio, whom of course was under Nick''s protection, thus giving him a strange Title, the people called him the "Tall Devil".


    In truth Nick had another two titles other than the Nobility title of Knight.


    One was given by Vivian, the title of "tall lover", a title he rather enjoyed, it raised his popularity with the oposite sex, the other title was given to him by Verillio "Evil Dad", a strange title that made children and people with low mentality afraid and obedient to him, which wasn''t exactly a bad thing for a mentality based healer class, the only bad thing was that it lowered his faith skill, something that the Tall devil skill had in common, but it had no positive side to it, unless you think that raising magicality was positive to him.


    Truth was that after Virillio gave him the title, which Nick didn''t exactly like at first, he had him punished at the village square, as he lowered his pants and begun to smack his ass red in front of the commoners until he called him daddy.


    The villagers were somewhat shocked at first and even laughed at some point, but that didn''t help them much towards the food shortage, even more so, since while they were hungry Nick and his royal bastards were eating their fill.


    In truth however Nick had long forgotten about his target to level up till then, he was simply addicted to the feeling of ejaculating into the beautiful ex-queen''s ass, he even imagined how it would be to do the new queen in and idea which was secretly implanted to him by Vivian.


    In the end he solved the food situation by asking Chris for help, the one whom persued his little actress princess and the one with the greatest gains in cores, but what he asked of him was supplies not cores for the quota, supplying him with his own cores, which would either way be called as cracked and useless, which numbered no less than the quota, it was a plan to unite against the unfair threatment.


    Of course there was a reason as to why the queen did nothing about this, in truth she liked how the soldiers pressed him to raise his status, under their stress Nick had risen to level 92, unlike some idiot whom decided to run away from reality, namely Alexander.


    Nick however was the one whom was smart enough to come up with a better plan, which he secretly distributed to people whom he saw were having a hard time adopting to the whole hero thing.


    Their names being Christo, Alexander, Angelo, Mina and Alexxa.


    Chris, John and Anna knew about the plan, but they were doing well in leveling up, thus they consider it unworthy of even considering, if they wanted to do it, they could try, but it would be too dangerous at the moment.


    Of course this divided them into two sides, the conspirators and the Heroes, whose only care was to defeat the demon king. By now they they had of course all learned that the demon king they had to defeat was that of the 100th floor, that was also the real push to turn them into conspirators.


    Of course the first step of Nick''s plan was rather simple, they would form an alliance where they would solve their problems a sort of round table, something to which all heroes agreed, thus making this seem as a simple innocent gathering.


    "As the leader of the gathering, I would like to say that we''ve been had"


    Nick announced to everyone, his tall frame visible even though he was still seated.


    "When we supported the Queen we were promised help and support, let me ask you has any of you seen even a hint of support?"


    The ones he talked to were the ones whom had supported the queen with himself included.


    "At least you got some helpers, If I knew that we would be sent to manage a fucking primitive village in a world where we would never see sunlight again I would would have fucking went to the goblin Country instead, all they demanded was 50% of your earning, at the moment I gain 0%"


    Angelo said rather angry with the whole thing, if it wasn''t because his twin sister, Mina, wanted to stay and help Alexxa, he would have long left the country for some better one, the orc country sounded promising.


    "It''s not really that bad, all you need do is let the village run by itself as you reap the profits"


    Anna whom had become a Duchess when she reached level 100 said.


    "You must really be happy that your slave knows how to do all the job for you, mine is simply a cunt that can suck dick all day"


    Alexander said making Anna somewhat skeptical, after all in her time in the village all the management was done by Joseph, giving her all the time in the world to hunt, something that others didn''t have.


    "I knew I should have selected the fatty, he looked smart"


    Angelo said but his tone was that of mockery instead of seriousness.


    "Stop right there, we came here to solve problems not to create discord"


    Mina said as she acted as the mediator.


    "Does anyone know how to..."


    Chris begun to describe his love problems making the whole situation rather jolly, in the end instead of a strategy meeting it became a sharing of their experiences in this world.


    "Now let me ask you whom of you thinks that staying here is better than returning, for example did the girls in the room know that in this world there are no labors when having a child?"


    Nick said, making the three girls flash red, in truth only Alexxa knew, but she didn''t know Ludicar well enough to have a child with him.


    "Next the info that has probably made many of you shocked, the demon king of the 100th floor, I have looked through the text and found that there is no record of him ever being defeated, all heroes whom have left ascended the tower not descended it"


    Nick said, making some of them shocked, especialy Anna whom was already level 120, in 80 more levels she would be sent to the next floor, but hearing that their destination is up and not down, made her somewhat skeptical about many things, why didn''t Joseph inform her about it?


    "Next info is about our cheat powers, according to a book, I have found that if our class'' stat is raised to 100 we will gain a second cheat power, which is technicaly more powerful than the one before or equaly as powerful"


    Nick said, making Anna even more angry with Joseph, she was sure that that bastard already knew about that as well.


    "Lastly I would like to hear whom of you have a thought of staying here in this world and whom want to return to our world?"


    Nick''s question opened a rather deep window in their minds, the ones whom had a reason to stay were reluctant to leave, while the ones whom had no good reason to stay still pondered over it, in a way even if they did nothing, someone would probably still be able to defeat the demon king on the 10th floor, even without their help, meaning that it was pointless to stress over it, the points was whether they wanted to leave or no.


    Lastly Nicked passed a small note over to each of them and then asked them.


    "Are you in?"


    --------------------------------------


    Back in Nivava''s capital the next day the queen got ahold of one of those notes, she read it and then Laughed.


    This is what it said


    "I wanna fuck the Queen are you in?"

 26 Return to Nivava

    Inside Nivava''s dungeon Pillar Angelo was probably the most miserable of all, he wanted to have an offensive ability like others and act manly, but he gained a mage profession and his cheat ability was one to create mirror images of himself, which was rather pathetic.


    Of course he didn''t even sit to think of ways to use it in battle as he gave up on it and took up the sword.


    Through hardship he rose to level 55, only to learn that his sister whom was an enchantress had reached level 67 at that time.


    He was jealous of her power, she could raise the HP of a person, gaining experience as a result, meaning that in every hunt all she did was boost everyone''s health and didn''t even assist in the battle, well she did have the leadership, which gave a bonus, but in general she did nothing.


    Angelo whom desperately fought on the frontline and directed his troops ended up being lower level than her.


    He of course accused the Nivava country for teaching him stupid skills like memorization and quick chanting, he begun to accumulate warrior skills, like the dodge roll and quick attack, not caring about magic, other than of course the basic stuff, like heal, clean, cure and fire missile, the rest were useless to him.


    Of course he would use his cheat power to trick enemies from time to time especialy before a quick roll, but with his chances of it working he didn''t really put his hopes in it.


    The problem however was that the village was going for the worse, after the first month that he wasn''t able to gather the quota, there was a huge uproar which the village elder had to apease, the reason being because they weren''t given the same amount of food as the last month, he even learned by the advisor given by the queen that regularly they weren''t even given half of those supplies, but those whom were strong would hunt and gather enough for themselves to live well.


    The next month the quota was met, but the villagers still weren''t satisfied, they had even given him the title of "Shorty Jinx" which made him furious, in truth he wanted to kill them for this title.


    Shory Jinx


    Makes you less popular with the public and people whom stand close to you will suffer from a  small luck penalty, also applied to enemies.


    Angelo was angry with everything these days, first being with himself, second with Chris and the others whom hadn''t informed him on their plan, at the new queen whom didn''t seem to give a shit if they become strong or not fast, at Ecclesis whom gave him a shitty power and at himself for not leaving the country with Mina when he had the chance.


    He was so angry that the system generated a new skill for him called self-righteous fury.


    In general it was similar to the berserk skill, raised attack while lowering defense, but without the all losing control of yourself stuff.


    In general he had a crappy time.


    --------------------------------------


    Mina on the other side was rather successful, of course she didn''t hunt like crazy she just hunted enough to meet the quota and the rest of the time she managed the village''s matters.


    Mina had begun to mediate between villagers made weddings and became a  benevolent lord, but when a crime happened she was both a judge and the jurry, thus being given the title of Judgement Knight, to which she gave no attention.


    Judgement Knight


    when you target someone as guilty or as a target he sufferes double the damage from all attacks.


    Of course she had no idea what her title did.


    Mina even the first month had met the quota since she hunted systematicaly and with a target in mind, even without the title.


    She didn''t try to level up, but to gather slime cores instead, which led to the disatisfaction of the queen''s observer, but he could do nothing about it, in truth if Mina had went all out, maybe she would have already reached level 100 instead of 67.


    The most however disturbing for the advisor thing was that she begun learning support skills, like cooking, singing, harvesting meat from animals, ingredient preparation and other skills that would give her no experience, but she seemed to enjoy them.


    Although the singing did give her experience, she was sort of like a bard in combat after learning it, she had even got song compilations from this world which she learned in order to raise others combat efficiency, while in her free time she would sing songs from her own world.


    You could say that she was a born leader, if she was a class noble, then she would be the best noble there was till that moment.


    She was Just, kind and benevolent, there was nothing anyone could say against her.


    Only she was somewhat melancholic at times, as she thought about her family, about matters that she could do nothing about, but those moments passed swiftly.


    In their meeting she discovered however that the others didn''t have as easy a time as herself, thus she had decided to try and help her brother''s village, it was after all the nearby village to her own, to which till then she had given no attention, since she was too preocupied with her own village.


    The two of them thus begun to have joint hunts thus ending her brother''s problems with management, since she took over for both villages.


    Making her advisor unhappy with it, in his opinion she would be a much more useful person on the battlefield than her brother, once again however he could do nothing about it.


    --------------------------------------


    Alexxa''s story was rather pitiful as she slaved away in order to help Ludicar reunite with his children and wive, whom were being held as slaves for ransom.


    12 wives and 8 children, she could only curse the moment she had agreed with him, but he was so handsome and good with words that even the villagers didn''t mind him hitting on their wives, unless they wanted a cold bed.


    Of course he acted reserved and didn''t touch another woman, this was the agreement they had made with Alexxa, Ludicar had some crazy leadership boost, simply by being part of his army they gained enormous boosts to their stats.


    Ludicar was even a good commander and he taught Alexxa whom was a general how to command the troops around.


    In the end she reached level 79, but they were nowhere near to raising enough money to even buy back a child, the quota was simply too high, you have to understand that even if you hunt 100 slimes you might not even get 10cores, since the chances of a core not breaking were rather low.


    When she saw the ''fuck the queen'' note, she was all in. She had a bone to pick with the bitch of a queen after all, killing people as if they were cattle.


    In truth there were multiple heroes like her whom still believed in our world''s values. Their difficulty to abjust to their new reality was of course due to inexperience and because they were being sheltered by others.


    Alexxa most of the time had help from Anna''s talismans, which she generously provided her, thus it was no surprise that she had no danger to her own life from the start, even before going to the dungeon pillar she had enough persuers to protect her.


    Alexxa wasn''t a vengeful person, but if she was to decided sides she would decided on the side she found most trustworthy, simple human logic.


    --------------------------------------


    While the Queen only laughed when seeing the note, there were countless places that smiled after seeing what the notes stated.


    The most important of all Being Eolia, It had been ages their Immortal ruler had only pets and no wife, now he was after Bloom, he wanted her to become a High elf and rule with him the whole surface level, with two Legendary nobles in power it would be impossible for others to even content.


    Well Runia does have a legendary mage, but they knew full well about his plans on returning back to his own world.


    Other legendary beings had long died or taken in the Fey blood, a single trait of the High elves that gave Immortality.


    The Immortal emperor whispered something to the three blackhooded people whom brought him today''s news and they disappeared right in front of him.


    --------------------------------------


    Lastly Anna was in her Own castletown, shouting at Joseph for not informing her about important stuff before the meeting, stuff that many of the others seemed to know.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "Would you trive forwards with the same determination if I had told you that you''re on a fool''s errant?"


    Joseph said, but in truth he himself wanted her to become stronger, at the moment he could even taste the happiness of being able to free one of his three wives, it was only a matter of time.


    "Now begin talking, tell me all the things that you''ve been hiding from me"


    Anna declared angrily.


    "Well for first I have to inform you that your elite hunting group only has one person at the moment, while meaning that you will be pressed to even reach the tenth floor, next unless you weren''t informed, ascending the pillar is as dangerous as descending it, but for another reason, while descending you will have to fight monsters, but while ascending you will have to fight the uglinesss of human nature, there are wars going on up in the heavens, Even Ecclesis is only one of hundreds whom call themselves gods, the higher you ascend the more strong the people you find, the difference between a level 100 and a level 120, might sound small to you right now, but in reality it''s huge, every level after 100 for commoners is a huge huddle, but those in the higher floors live in a different world from us, here on the surface and lower floors, we have an unwritten understanding among the rulers of each country and we even trade with those up in the heaven floors, the problem is that what they trade to us are not only matterials, but slaves and even human meat, you don''t need to know what is happening up, only understand that your target should be to reach level 500-1000, gather together with other heroes and then go to Ecclesia and ascend from there, it''s the only sure path up, they are  followers of the god of light after all"


    Joseph''s apathetic tone made it seem as if he had already planned this all out making Anna even more angry, in reality she had even thought of throwing him away, but the problems was that she had no ability to manage a Castle town, It was like Alexander had stated, everything was done by her two followers, Joseph was managing the internal affairs, while Kilkis the wolf-man was hunting for cores, all she did was making talismans and raising her level expotentialy, since the talismans absorbed damage, thus making her sort of like a help in battle and gaining around 1/100 of their total exp, of course when we are talking about hundreds of people hunting with her talismans that was simply reaping benefits since she didn''t even have to do anything after her magicality reached a certain point, she could make thousands of magic talismans.


    In general lines Anna was far from happy right now, even with her insane leveling speed which would only grow with time since Joseph was selling talismans to the adventurers'' guild, meaning that he talismans would spread throught the Pillar and more experience points would flood in.


    Of course this type of training was all Joseph''s idea, he even came with skills and spells that will raise her experience gains, like the swift learner skill and area attacking spells that did ignorable damage, but would still raise her contribution in a battle, she could even shoot it when there are her own troops around since the talismans would simply block her attack and even if it doesn''t she was rather weak to begin with.


    Swift learner raised all exp gains by 1% and it would rise accordingly, this skill was known as a rare skill, but was better known as waste skill, since in general even if you reached a 100% bonus it wouldn''t really help you much after reaching your max level.


    In other words a commoner would still have problem passing level 100, it just speeds up training a little, in other words he will reach the cap faster than than others.


    Of course the thing that made her somewhat angry was that Joseph probably already knew that she would gain another cheat power after her magicality reached level 100, but he still adviced her to reache 30 in both physique and mentality before going for magicality, of course his reason was to raise her survivability, but would she even believe him.


    In general most talented people had a strength of around 50 when they reached level 200, meaning that they went for a 50/50/100 for mages, the warriors went with 100/50/50 and rogues went with 50/100/50, which was commonly called golden balance, of course there were also people whom would go full into their class stat, this was called Frail balance, the last was called Unbalanced and the reason was because those people simply balanced all their stats to a certain level, which was plainly stupid when in a group.


    Of course all this he had already informed her about and others also agreed to his world, even Kilkis the grey haired wolf-beastman with whom Anna had a sort of an Affair agreed that it was so.


    Of course their affair was mostly in words since he didn''t dare touch her, he was a talented class and to their misfortune he had a stunning 100physique, even touching her would result in serious injuries, for him breaking her protective talisman was as simple as flicking his finger.


    "Joseph, here is a list of powers, I want you to devise ways for people with those abilities to level up, if you do so I will reward you"


    Anna said with anger in her voice as she said so, in truth she still had some need of the despicable fellow in front of her, she didn''t stay for long she simply left a note and left with Kilkis accompanying her as she went to visit Alexxa, she had lots of free time since she now knew that reaching the 100th floor would take years, do remember that the fastest record on reaching the tenth floor is two years.


    --------------------------------------


    Back in Nivava


    Vadima had just assembled her troops and was about to depart when a messanger came informing her that her target was now travelling towards the close by dungeon pillar.


    Vadima had long stopped trying to understand what he was trying to accomplish, she only had one target and that was to have him join the Nivava Country once more, if she could make that happen she would return to her past glory and the troops that had been sent down the pillar would be amnestied and returned to her.


    Of course before leaving she already had a plan in mind, she was going with plenty of gifts and proposals, she had even visited Christopher''s teacher to ask for a little help, whom she found in the library.


    After visiting him she had gained some confidense in succeeding, the main reason being the letter she was given by the students'' teacher.


    Her own Caravan was smaller than Christopher'' thus she was confident in overtaking him, but unknown to her major events were taking place in the Castle behind her.


    "How can this be, Are you sure!"


    The queen shouted at the black cloaked person in front of her, whom was the sent by the Eolia Country of the high elves as a messanger.


    The black cloaked person noded and extended his hand, a bright Eala crystal was thrown towards him which the person with happiness accepted.


    The person was a double agent or maybe even a triple one whom knew.


    The news she got however made the queen rather disturbed, Eolia''s ruler had decided to wrest three of her  heroes, One of which being Anna, the matter was rather dreadfull since he already had Anna''s friend Dina and of course his conditions would be much better than hers.


    This however wasn''t the only thing on her mind, there were other countries that would learn about the heroes being disatisfied with her conduct of using them as working force to gain capital, of course it was the common conduct, but she had forgotten that the heroes had to be willing to do so themselves, that was the Rogue hero''s condition for helping her keep them.


    Thus the queen took Bloom with her on a journey to the Pillar Dungeon.


    Eolia''s Immortal King was laughing as he saw everything through a small mirror, a divine artifact which was passed down their royal family, the existance of which no one else knew about.


    Then he begun speaking to the wind.


    "Let the mission commence!"


    In different locations throughout the lands people in black cloacks begun to move and assemble at their prearranged locations as a sinister plan was to be executed, something that the Queen had no knowledge of.


    A conspiracy that she had no idea about, the gears of fate were coming into place as countless people even unknown to Eolia''s begun to move.


    This was the chance those people needed and a disaster was comming to befall, one thing the Queen couldn''t have predicted was that a weak person having a pearl was considered a crime.


    --------------------------------------


    At the time Christopher''s caravan was travelling backwards to the Dungeon pillar, the moment they reached the first village of Nivava, the caravan begun to break apart.


    The adventurers were paid and left, even the two rogues were left go, from there on only one carriage would go on, Tris had Riff and Raff travel to Munnero to handle some matters and so a single carriage begun to head to the dungeon Pillar at incredible speed.


    Christopher in their travel leveled up like crazy as wild goblins were simply crazy, they even disregard their own lives as they charged at the caravan again and again.


    Christopher''s carriage arrived at the Pillar outpost only to find Vadima waiting for him there with soldiers.


    Vadima with confidense delivered a letter to Christopher, the contents were brief, his teacher wanted him to help the unfortunate woman called Vadima by joining the Nivava Country. Christopher didn''t trust her, but since she was asking him for his help there was nothing else he could do but help.


    "Alright, but I have conditions of my own, we should go speak with the queen"


    Christopher said making Vadima happy and thanking his teacher, not knowing that it was sheer coincidence that the letter had any effect at all.


    Before however she could be happy a soldier full of wounds arrived asking for reinforcements, the man was healed but there was no time for the fortress to gather troops, Vadima''s troops were the only ones on their horses.


    Vadima told him to wait for her at the fort, but Christopher wasn''t a person to be ordered around. His carriage went after the horses, it was of course slower, but it was still enough to keep up with them since the lizard wouldn''t get tired as fast as their mounts thus keeping up, but still losing ground.


    Christopher wanted to see what was happening, out of curiocity mostly,  but he also didn''t like losing time as they could simply continue their travels from there.


    Sounds of Battle could be heard from the distance as sparks of magic were visible from afar.

 27 Eventful Return

    "Protect the Queen!"


    Shouted Vadima as they approached the battlefield, her small troop was akin to a droplet in front of the two armies that waged war on the desolate plains.


    Christopher''s Carriage stopped not so far away from the battlefield, he could see everything happening but he didn''t take anyone''s part, this was more like a war and he wasn''t sure whether to help Nivava''s current ruler or not.


    "Help!"


    He heard a desperate cry of a young girl whom was being snatched by a man in black. of course this was an abduction not a war, in the chaos people didn''t even bother with what was happening to others, their foremost objective was to survive.


    The man was withing Christopher''s range and the little girl was lying on his shoulder, what a man would Christopher be if he didn''t help a little girl.


    His hand stretched out of the carriage as he took out a spellbook and begun to chant silently almost inaudibly.


    However even after he stopped chanting nothing happened the spell casting failed, it was of course an intermediate spell, and he was using silent casting which lowered the possibility to cast it even further.


    The next moment a bloody piece of the man in black and an unharmed girl appeared next to the carriage, the man didn''t even have the chance to scream as he was dead.


    The little girl was still shouting for help and for some reason all the soldiers after hearing her begun to desperately charge towards her, of course Christopher could not have known that the person he had killed was undetectable by normal means, only a weirdo with 22 magic rings on his hands most of which had some enchantment to detect sneaking opponents. You could say that it was the abducter''s bad luck to run into such a person.


    "Protect her majesty the Princess!"


    The soldiers run towards the child whom was still shouting for help, until she fell flat on her butt and begun to scream at the sight of the human piece of bloody meat and entrails that had now flown out of it.


    Blood dying her gown as she touched the bloody ground. The soldiers and their enemies begun to charge at the mysterious carriage, but little did they know that one by one their heads would go missing.


    This happened because they had hostile intentions as they approached.


    "Stop, He''s our Ally!"


    Vadima shouted, seeing the irrational soldiers, but the princesses cries for help and desperate blood dyed figure made it hard for them to stop.


    The situation became even more chaotic as a third force emerged from the distance. They wore Black robes and carried a devestating aura around them, they begun chanting as they moved forwards and shot fireballs and other spells towards the two sides, while an army of small red imps begun to flood towards the two sides.


    Of course Christopher now knew that the little girl was a princess, would he however care, in a matter of facts she was but a 12 years old child.


    The wave of fireballs and other spells were raining towards them, people begun to die, Vadima led a rather luxurious carriage towards Christopher''s carriage and from inside came a man in black whom quickly reached for the little girl and took her inside the carriage.


    Christopher could see what was happening inside the other carriage as the little girl was hugging onto her mother, a rather touching scene, of course to the ladies sitting next to him, whom could see nothing outside the carriage they were dying of boredom.


    "Would you like to look outside?"


    Christopher asked Tris and the others whom looked bored.


    Tris moved the curtain that hid the sun and saw the battlefield, corpses everywhere, magic spells flying through the sky and as energeticaly as she moved it she drew it back, wanting to puke. As she knew that ouside was going a slaughter, not to long afterwards the Queen''s carriage lined with theirs and her carriage''s door opened, releasing cold air from inside her carriage.


    The royal carriage had no windows and it was made of a special material which made it hard to destroy, the carriage was also magical and didn''t need a beast to move it around.


    "Hero Christopher, We could begin the negotiations, but could you please help us dispose of our current threat?"


    The one speaking was the queen, she couldn''t see inside his carriage and since her own was also sound insulated, she had to open her door to speak with him.


    Christopher didn''t think much as he ordered his carriage to move towards the battlefield as he chanted while his hands didn''t stop doing a quacking notion, each time killing an imp or a person whom was hostile towards him.


    Any magic spell that tried to target his own carriage would disappear and explode underground.


    Of course all good things don''t last forever, although Christopher had cast a forcefield around them, his magic power wasn''t enough or the enemy''s magic power was and skills made it so that a Fireball burst right through his forcefield, crushing one the driver and burning the lizard''s tail, making it go crazy, but that wasn''t the only thing that happened, it also blasted a hole on the carriage and wounded Tris and Tanna whom were seated at that side of the carriage.


    "Aaaa!"


    "How dare you!"


    "I will kill you all!"


    The first scream was from Tris, but the rest came from Christopher whom whom had grown angry, as he begun to slaughter the mages disregarding the firballs that blasted towards his carriage.


    He begun chanting audibly making the mages whom heard his chant from a distance beginning to run, but as he chanted the teleportation magic still cut the weaker mages into pieces, the moment they died, the imps they had summoned disappeared as well.


    "Retreat!"


    Shouted one whom acted like their leader, he was the one whom had shot the fireball that killed the driver and wounded Tris and Tanna, but would Christopher let them leave.


    Although the mage was immune to teleportation since his magic defense was higher, the ground under his feet was not as he fell into a small square pit and a square of dirt appeared above him and begun to burry him alive.


    There was chaos as Christopher begun to kill indiscrimately, anyone whom had a red indication was seen as an enemy and slaughtered, at the moment even the Queen''s soldiers begun running away for their lives, 160 points of magicality was not something to joke about, even elven mages would find it had to survive it since they would need 80(x2 due to trait) magicality, meaning that it was a rather dreadful power, the worst however was the horrible nature of death as pieces of bodies were littering the floor, even those fast enough to not be locked by the spell would still have a layer of skill missing, the 500cm^3 was still to wide for them to escape and it was an instant cast thing thus even if they escape it one time, the second one might not be so lucky.


    Christopher was going crazy however as more and more people begun to become red on his radar, he didn''t care, they were enemies now, all of them had better die.


    The queen had long come out to look at the spectacle and the little bloom was standing on the seet behind her open door. They didn''t care about the enemy since they knew that their enemy''s target was to abduct Bloom, no to kill her.


    "Strong..."


    That was all that Bloom could say with shining eyes as if she had seen a unicorn, her clothes long had been cleaned through magic and her hair and face made to look pretty by her mother.


    "Rivalz, how would you fight against that?"


    The queen asked the man in black whom was seated oposite to Bloom, he was the coachman whom had long ago brought them on the monster hunts.


    Rivalz however had no way to answer as he saw people whom were as skilled as himself running away even using their stealth and still dying a few steps away from their prior location, he could only focus his sight at the rings on Christopher''s hands, where dozens of magic rings shone a brilliant light that signaled death each time his hand moved, the problem was that he could not determine by his hands where the teleportation would occur, there was no visible tiredness in Christopher''s figure and he was just walking around the carriage killing anyone and anything that would pose any danger to him, until the spell was finished.


    Above the black robed mages fire begun to descend, this was the spell of rain of fire, it could be called weak in a way, since it was only a single layer of flames and it did only half of your total magic damage, both the mages and the imps looked at it falling towards them from the sky and then they begun to laugh as the flames did them no damage whatsoever, but their laughter was cut short as their heads begun disappearing leaving behind corpses.


    There were three problems with those black robed mages, first of all those fucking crazies were not hostile towards him, but he was towards them, meaning that they could easily escape his scope and he could only target them visualy, second there were at least a dozen of them whom he had to burry alive because of their magic resistance, lastly they fought back, forcing him to dodge their attacks from time to time.


    The most however problematic matter was that they were running away from him, while he didn''t dare leave the carriage with the wounded behind.


    When all around him there was no person other than the wounded, Christopher begun to heal Tris, since Tanna had already recovered due to being immortal, even her burned hair grew back as if it had never happened, something that Tris could only hope to happen as half of her head was devoid of any hair, making her look like a punk girl.


    "Mistress don''t cry, it''s just hair"


    Tanna told her earning a punch in the guts, but as she had a high physique he felt nothing, but even if she did get damage she would still not care about it, since she was practicaly immortal, against people of her own level at least, but generaly speaking unless someone tried to kill her with all he got she wouldn''t die.


    Of course you remember the choking insident, that was what would happen if they didn''t do their job throughly.


    Of course whom would even consider that she had such a world-defying mutated passive skill.


    Tris'' sadness however ended shortly after as an exhausted Christopher fell onto her lap.


    He was nor sleeping, nor knocked out, he was simply exhausted, all his muscles were in pain, there was blood flowing from his shoulder and abdomen caused by debris from the fireball and although he had an hp regeneration ring, it was a farcry from the damage he received from his bleeding status.


    Tris whom had the Inspect skill could see that his health was still decreasing, it was evident that without healing he would die.


    Tris quickly took out a potion from her black stylish leather bag and begun to give it to him in dozes through her own mouth, like kissing.


    His wounds were visibly better and the wooden debris begun to crawl out of his body, seriously without the toughness skill''s evolution, called "Masochist", he would have already screamed from pain.


    Toughness was the skill that gave pain resistance and resistance to pain, his evolutions however for some reason raised only the pain tolerance instead of the resistance.


    After Tris made sure that Christopher''s life was not in danger she kept him on her lap, not letting him to stand up, making Rosetti whom was sitting oposite to her rather jealous, although she herself wasn''t sure why.


    Her happy moment however didn''t last much as well, as Vadima approached announcing.


    "Her higness the queen wishes to hold negotiations, Her royal highness hopes that the hero and his companions could join her highness at the royal Carriage as we head towards the Dungeon pillar"


    Of course having just lost their own means of transportation, the four of them reluctantly accepted the queen''s offer, the interrior of her carriage was huge, you could say that it was even larger than you could see from outside, making even Christopher surprised for a second, he had afterall the ability to see through walls and stuff, but at the moment it was somewhat malfunctioning, since he could see the little sleeping girl''s head protruding out of the carriage as if it was passing through the wall due to the special space compressing magic, of course Christopher was oblivious as to why he was seeing such strange stuff he even tried to touch the floating head, but his fingers passed right through it.


    When he was invited inside his worldview changed once more, since what he saw was simply absurd.


    He sat in the middle and then Tris and Rosetti sat inside him, well in inside his legs to be precise he however couldn''t feel them at all as if they weren''t even touching him.


    In the end he chose to disregard the whole matter as he took out a different set of glasses, the ones for scanning.


    He found out that the woman was the Queen Rosa Rosaria and the girl was called Bloom, It was rather strange since people in this world didn''t seem to have surnames, thus making the whole Rosa Rosaria her name.


    "I''m the new Queen of Nivava and I would be happy to hear your conditions on joining our kingdom and unless they concern the liberty and safety of other heroes We will do our best to meet them"


    The queen said, acting like a benevolent monarch.


    "Well for starters We would like a High nobility Title, a large territory here one the surface and a talented army"


    The half-bald Tris said, she didn''t really mean it, just checking the queen''s integrity, after all she had the idea that the queen was bullshiting them.


    "Not possible, but I could give you a large territory on the first to fifth floor, even the whole floor is not out of the question, as for an army, do you even have a use for one after slaughtering singlehandedly some of my talented warriors"


    The queen said, stated her own bottomline in the matter.


    Christopher was disinterested in the matter, he had no wish to join the kingdom in the first place he only came since he was asked to, but whether the queen could make him to somehow stay in the country that was another matter.


    "You think that We are idiots, there''s literaly no food down there, giving us a floor devoid of food and making us your subordinates, do you take us for idiots!"


    Tris said, making Tanna whom heard there''s no food in the dungeon pillar shuder in fear and looking with anger at the queen.


    "Then what do you want me to do, give you my crown and go to govern the lower floors, be a little reasonable and why are you making the shots, I want to hear the hero''s opinion"


    The queen said.


    "I have no opinion on the matter, Tris is the one making the shots"


    Christopher said as he took out a spellbook with a few spatial magic spells. Of course they were a farcry from his own cheat power, but he had some interest in them, mainly because he wanted to create his own spell.


    "Did you hear now, Queen, I''m in charge of our destination, if I say we stay, we stay, if I say we leave, we leave"


    Tris said making Christopher a little nervous, in reality he didn''t want to stay, but he needed some excuse to turn the cry for help down.


    "Then how about this proposal, I will give you a village on the surface, which of course you can develop it into a city, I''m sure that with your ability you won''t find it a loss, of  course if that was all then of course you won''t agree, but If I put a City on the first floor into the mix it would be a great gain anyway you see it, as for an army, the protectors of the city will be under your command, I can also throw that Lass Vadima and her battalion into the package"


    Stolen novel; please report.The queen said with a smile on her face, this was the final step back she could make and it was a rather good proposal, maybe for commoners, but whom was Tris, she was a multimillionaire, her capital could even rival the whole Nivava country in its now weakened economic state.


    "I have a better Idea, I could easily sponsor a few nobles and we can become equal to them inside their Cities, what do you think?"


    Tris stated making the Queen''s face warp seemingly irritated, but she already knew that it was impossible to recruit a wealthy person by offering him spare change.


    "Then how about I put you in line to the throne, we could make you little bloom''s partner when she grows up a little bit"


    The queen stated with a heavy heart.


    "Are you asking him to die! Or are you so desperate that you don''t know what you are saying!"


    Tris begun to shout, waking up bloom whom was till then loud asleep.


    "Mom, why is this commoner shouting in my carriage?"


    Bloom asked with a rather cute and innocent voice, but her words were rather cruel and antipathetic.


    "I''ve just thought of a better condition, how about we stay if your Daughter can defeat the Demon god on the 100th floor withing 10years, isn''t she a legendary noble?"


    Tris'' words made the queen rather disatisfied but knowing Bloom well she could only sigh as she knew what was going to happen next.


    "You''re on commoner, I will defeat the demon king, but I want him to come with me!"


    Bloom said pointing at Christopher, in her opinion he was strong so with him she would probably be safe.


    "How dare you threat our master like a servant of yours!"


    Tris said in a loud voice as she was simply disgusted at how badly educated the little girl was.


    "Noisy commoner! Mother why don''t anyone call me Master, it sounds so powerful, I wanna be a Master too, I don''t wanna be Queen, Queens are weak"


    Bloom begun throwing a tantrum not really understanding what she was talking about.


    "Bloom, Masters only have a few people under them, Queens have hundreds and thousands"


    The queen explained to little Bloom, but the little girl didn''t seem to understand.


    "But he''s stronger than me, why isn''t he a Queen?"


    Little Blossom asked making everyone in the carriage want to laugh out loud, even Christopher, whom she had just called a Queen.


    "Bloom, only girls can become Queens, boys become Kings and you should think a little before speaking, he is a hero, you know one of the heroes the Great Archmage summoned whom left the country before your mommy became Queen"


    She said, but each explaination only seemed to birth new questions to the little girl''s mind.


    "Little princess should go to sleep, when you become bigger you will naturaly understand everything"


    Christopher said as he searched for a book in his package for the sleep spell.


    "But I don''t want to to sleep and why is everyone around me thinking I''m stupid"


    Bloom said angry as she puffed her cheeks in a rather cute way.


    "Then what does five plus six do?"


    Christopher asked her.


    "Eleven dummy, see I''m smart and you are stupid"


    The little girl said after having proven her supperiority.


    "Then what does five minus six do?"


    Christopher asked with some interest, the queen was silent as she was rather perplexed as well.


    "You cannot subtract six from five, it''s common sense"


    The little girl said and both and queen and even Tris awaited for Christopher''s answer.


    "In our world we have a thing called negative numbers, for example let''s take it that I ask you for six apples and you only have five, then you will owe me one apple, thus making it a negative One"


    Christopher said with a smile.


    "I don''t owe you an apple, If I cannot give you an apple I won''t give you an apple, in the first place I don''t remember owing you any apples, mom do we owe this commoner apples?"


    Bloom begun to look at her mother and then at Christopher with a cute wondering expression.


    "Negative numbers, well it''s mostly useless in practical matters since we can simply subtract the large number from the smaller to find how much you owe someone instead of doing the oposite"


    The queen answered what they did and it was logical after all negative numbers were mostly useful in physics, chemistry and advanced mathematics that are mostly useless to a medieval world.


    "But what about the apple?"


    Bloom asked, not really caring about what they were talking about, she wouldn''t strain her brain to try and understand what they were talking about.


    "You see Bloom things are not always as they seem on the surface, for example is your mommy good or bad?"


    Christopher asked.


    "Mommy is the best and strongest Queen"


    Little Bloom putting a smile on the queen''s face.


    "For you she is good, but for me she''s bad, so is she good or bad?"


    Christopher asked the little princess, while smiling, he really wanted to see if the little girl would ask something stupid again.


    "Mom why does this commoner calls you a bad person?"


    Bloom asked her mother, not really understanding the underlying meaning.


    "Of course I will be the best, what he''s asking is if I''m good towards other people other than little bloom"


    The queen said.


    "Mom, I''m sleepy, I think that I''ll go back to sleep"


    Education, the perfect way to make children sleep, works perfectly even in other worlds.


    Of course Bloom wasn''t the only one whom went to sleep, Tanna was also sleeping while dreaming of yummy apples.


    While the carriage was moving and a debade was going on inside, from the now deathly battlefield ground hands begun to emerge like zombies digging out of the ground.


    They however were not undead, they were those black robed mages whom had attacked the two armies, more precicely the ones he couldn''t instakill with his teleportation and had them burried, they somehow made their way out from the dirt and were not breathing fresh air once more.


    --------------------------------------


    At that time in Ecclesia the four heroes had finaly ended their apprenticehood and each took their own paths.


    Michael had become a Templar, a protector of the holy temple.


    Chris "Pope", had become a priest of the holy order and given the title of "Holy Lover" due to his affair with his guardian angel, which caused quite a scandal.


    Theodor and Stella joined together the Inquisition, the police force of the holy Order.


    Michael was short in height, but non the less a warrior, his guardian angel was handsome and although it lacked in a specific area it had the looks of a pefect male.


    In the past months Michael was married to a priestess and they were given a temple village to manage, his wife took care of the Internal affairs while he and three other templars went on monster subjugations, gaining lots of levels as a result.


    Of course that only happened recently thus his level was only 22.


    Unlike the Nivava heroes whom were thrown into the pot early on, Michael was trained in fighting with a mace and shield, how to use his dodge roll and quick attack efficiently, how to coordinate with his guardian angel whom was using no weapon, but could shine holy light upon his foes or heal people.


    The angel''s starting stats at level 2  were surprisingly double his own.


    (the angel has the same level as it''s summoner, but double his stats)


    Meaning that whatever he added the angel would get double the benefits, like gaining 2stat points instead of 1 with each level up.


    Of course since he was only level 2 when he first summoned it, it''s stats weren''t so high, but now that he had reached level 22, it''s stats were starting to become somewhat tolerable.


    Other than of course its lack of a weapon, but that could easily be remedied by loaning it his own weapon, the indestructible mace.


    The mace once held by the Angel would shine a pure light and it''s dark iron color would turn a bright white metalic luster.


    Michael''s village was a surface village and he was rather happy with his pretty wife, little baby and three templars with whom fought to protect the village against monsters.


    It might sound that four people are too few, but each of them had a guardian angel by their side to guard their back.


    Michael was a rather jolly fellow, he liked to joke, chat and if you disregard his somewhat low tolerance for accepting shit from others, then he was a fine fellow.


    The Order of Ecclesis had no further requirements of him, he was free to do as he liked, if he wanted to he could even leave the order at any time, of course doing so would make his titles dissapear and he wouldn''t be able to join the Order ever again.


    Michael''s greatest however aspect were the two blessing skills he was given, Blessing of Might and Blessing of Respite.


    Blessings were not exactly enchantments and they could be stacked, of course they weren''t like cheat powers, he could only use a blessing once per day, but they said that people of faith could use them for more times, while at higher evolution they turned into pernament auras.


    Might blessing raised his strength for a whole 24hours, while Respite raised his stamina regeneration for 24hours, only problem being that as a warrior his mentality(faith) stat was too small, giving him only 0,3points in his physique(strength) and later a meager 0,7 as he now had 7points in mentality. Of course that was because he hasn''t evolved it yet, he was more interested in evolving Quick attack and Dodge roll into Double attack and evasive manouver.


    Double attack


    Allows you to attack twice in the time it would take you to attack once. A rather good skill, since his attack time rose as he trained and depending to the weapon he used.


    Evasive manouver


    Allows you to better manouver when running or rushing towards enemies.


    Of course the second skill was trash, the dodge roll had changed into a passive skill, due to his bad habit of not using it at all when fighting.


    Michael with his 22 of level of course could not defeat monsters alone, but had a rather good coordination with his guardian angel whom earned him experience. They didn''t share experience, all experience went to Michael and when he leveled up the angel leveled up with him.


    Right about now Michael lay in bed, next to him his wife Ysova, the name wasn''t much to his liking, but her pair of soft breasts and bottocks were enough for him. As for faces, he could find no ugly Ecclecian, they say that when they are young they blessed with beauty and prosperity.


    Michael played with her blonde hair, as she was still sleeping, he then begun sliding his hand down to her bottocks, ending gropping the soft babylike skin of hers.


    "Eeek, Can''t you wake me up a little more tenderly, maybe with a kiss or something"


    She complained, but a few seconds latter she was greeted with a finger trying to reach into her butthole.


    It was a funny fact but due to the use of the Clean spell, the people of this world whom didn''t have to use their normal organs in order to excrete wastes had three major traits.


    First of all their butthole was so tight that you could barely even find its existence, for males their penis was that of a dwarf, sorry dwarves had regular penises since they didn''t use magic as much, lastly the female''s  veginas were tight, almost impossible to open. Of course this was only so for Nivava''s and Runia''s nobility.


    While the Whole of Ecclesia was like that, since there was the strange Blessing of Cleansing, which every self-respecting priest would learn.


    Ysova could only moan and complain as his little finger tried to find its way inside her.


    "Mmn, Can''t you leave it for later, why are you even doing this, since you don''t want a child yet"


    She asked while moaning some more, her tone somewhat irritated.


    "Because I like to tease you"


    He said as he turned her around to see her beautiful face, her pair of beautiful golden eyes and cherry coloured lips.


    The young woman called Ysova smiled after seeing his happy face and they kissed like a couple they were.


    After a quick game of teasing his wife, Michael went outside and begun his morning practice, he had long abjusted to local customs and was now no different than a person from that world, his guardian angel worked as his training practice, of course he couldn''t even touch it with its supperior speed, it''s like those videogames where every attack you do against a supperior foe ends as a "Miss".


    Michael just smiled as he asked for a servant to clean him up. Of course he and his wife as well as the other four templars and four inquisitors lived in the temple, a grand construction that could easily rival a private estate as it had a nice garden, a swimming pool and other things, of course it was free to the public and each villager whom wanted to have a rest could enter the Temple.


    Truth was that their training always had a small crowd of children whom smiled and laughed as they looked at Michael''s practice, some would even try to train in using a mace like him, of course Michael loved to play with the children and give them advice in stuff that he had learned in his two months of training, until Ysova arrived and dragged the children for lessons.


    At around 12 o''clock it was time for the holy daily ritual, where all the villagers arrived at the Temple and the blessing of God was bestowed upon them by the Priestess.


    After the blessing Michael would gather with Rux, Mollet and Neathan.


    "Why are you always late?"


    Neathan asked irritated, Neathan like the other two was a human Ecclesian, truth was that although Ecclesia had lots of different races mariages across races were rarely authorized due to what they called "purity".


    Of course they didn''t go around calling mixbloods as unpure, but they didn''t let them rise to highly in their hierarchy and ranks, meaning that you will only encounter them at the posts of temple servants and other lower posts.


    Discriminating against them however in public was punishable by law, of course the punishment varied depending on the Inquisitors of the village, but 1-2 stikes of the whip was the smallest punishment it would earn you.


    Of course not all people were equal, in certain villages the Inquisitors played the role of gods, in others the templars held the helm, while in the most usual ones the priest would be the voice of god.


    In truth if they didn''t have a holy champion in their midst, Neathan would have probably been the lord of this village.


    Neathan was young and handsome, and most importantly he was born in that same village, to him this was where his parents lived and fighting the surrounding monsters it was similar to protecting his parents and relatives.


    Unfortunately Neathan was really arrogant and selfish, well he was one of the youngest and strongest templars, so in a way he had some right to be proud of himself, but he didn''t get too well with having supperiors over his head, thus he was sent to his village to serve instead of a some flourishing town or city.


    "Shut it, Rux came first of all but you don''t hear her complaining"


    Mollet a bear of a man said, of course he was shaved nicely and looked like a knight in shiny armor, but he was simply large, it was funny how he was weaker than the youngster Neathan.


    Mollet shared the same blond hair and golden eyes, but he was like the elder of their group since he was the oldest there, of coure he wasn''t older than 40, meaning that he was simply middle-aged, not an elderly yet and would in ten or more years retire.


    He served in the village because his wife was from there, thus he protected her and her parents since his own had died of old age.


    "I didn''t say I didn''t mind it"


    Rux said seammingly irritated.


    Rux could be called as Neathan''s fan girl, she was of course pretty like most Ecclesian girls, but her way of showing her determination to help Neathan was simply irritating at times.


    Neathan of course didn''t give her any hope as he completely disregarded her, seemingly he had already some woman in his mind from back in their training days, but wouldn''t reveal her name to Rux making her crazy.


    Rux was a rather disturbed individual, other than her obsession with Neathan, she was also rather shameless in a way as she would wear light armor that highlighted her curves and would even try to cling on him after every battle.


    Every afternoon the four of them would go on patrol and would return late into the night.


    Today was just one of those usual patrols, Michael was rather disfunctional when it came to timing, since there were no watches and everyone determined time through the only Clock in the Village, a large sculpture in front of the temple, any by the movements of the shadows they understood what time it was.


    In general the timing was rather lax, even holy daily ritual wasn''t exactly done at 12 per say, and people could come later to acquire the blessings in person, if they couldn''t come at the right time, the priestess after all would stay in the temple for the whole day, meditating and praying or doing other more mundane stuff.


    Their patrol didn''t take long to encounter an imp, a demonic creature that plagued the lands of Ecclesia, imps were the weakest of demonkin and could be called equals to the feral goblins in a way, zero intelligence and completely brainless.


    Their only advantage were their numbers and this time they had encountered a large group of them, there should be at least a hundred of them.


    "Lets secure a safe parameter and begin to retreat backwards"


    Mollet said as he had his angel bashing the imps at a distance while he retreated while shooting holy bolts at the Imps.


    Neathan didn''t even use his own angel as he took the frontlines and mowed down the imps as if they were gras with his longsword, with Rux right at his tail.


    Michael could only try his best as his angel knocked the imps back with the indestructible mace, while Michael shot at them with a crossbow he used to carry on his back, one of the few weapons that don''t depend on the user''s physique to apply damage.


    Neathan was rather angry when he was forced by the imps to retreat into the safe perimeter, it was only at the moment that he was completely surrounded and even Rux and his angel were unable to follow up with him that he decided to retreat, gaining not a few injuries in the process.


    Rux too was in a grave state as she gasped for air when she retreated even before him, she understood that she could not replicate his feats of bravery and idiocity at the same time, of course for her it was only bravery in her mind.


    "Neathan you piece of shit, are you still alive, or did you turn into a hellspawn''s shit already?"


    Mollet said, seeing Neathan''s red from blood uniform and face due to the cuts and bleeding.


    As templars their angel''s healing was their only remedy, but as warriors, their angels'' heal was rather shity to begin with, thus they mostly used the holy light to make the imps stunned for a few seconds as they attack them.


    "Fuck you Mollet, as If I need your help to defeat them, if there were four like myself we would have already won this!"


    Neathan shouted, complaining about Michael whom was so low level that all he could do was shoot bolts from a safe distance.


    It a matter of minutes before the last imp fell dead to the ground and its body begun to turn etherial and disappear, leaving behind a small black colored rock called a demon core or demon ore.


    They begun to gather the stones and then went on with the patrol as if nothing had happened, of course Neathan''s bloody appearance and Rux''s torn uniform still reflected the heated battle they had, but both Michael and Mollet were completely unharmed.


    Returning back they were healed by Ysova and had her purify the demonic cores. This after all was the only duty of the priest other than of course the daily blessing, everything else was secondary.


    This was one of Michael''s day which led to him leveling up once more and reaching level 23.

 28 Some cake and that ass

    The road to the dungeon pillar didn''t even take them one day to reach with the enchanted Royal Carriage.


    The crux of the situation however was that they could not come to an understanding.


    The Queen wanted to make a profit out of this deal, while Tris wanted to make a profit as well, the problem being that both their targets were monetary.


    The Queen had made the deal with the others, where they would be given some authority and experience, while she hogged all the profit, she thought that by offering a few gifts she could even the scale and then easily shift it to her advantage.


    Reality however was cruel, Christopher already was under another''s management and although they weren''t a county monarch, Tris was a rather clever merchant with no weaknesses to exploit.


    "Then There is only one way to solve this situation"


    The queen said, her tone angry and irritated.


    "Oh, please do say, I would love to hear your latest idea of how to scam us of our money"


    Tris said, making a smile.


    "You will all be exiled from Nivava, your businesses confiscated"


    The queen said, but there was no smile on her face.


    "I have an even better Idea, we kill you and take her little highness as hostage"


    Tris said with an indiferent expression on her face, making the queen''s threat sound like a hoax.


    "Oh, that wouldn''t have been a bad idea, but how will you do so if your hero cannot use his spells?"


    The queen said with a smile, thinking that she had her where she wanted to.


    "Oh, is that so, Little bloom, would you like to become a Mistress?"


    Tris asked while laughing.


    "Mommy, what''s a mistress?"


    Bloom asked, till then she was lost in her own imaginary world playing with her dolls.


    "A Mistress is a female Master, like how there are Kings and Queens"


    Tris said, making the queen''s face to change color, but before she could explain the intricacies and other meanings to the word, Bloom had already stood up and went towards Tris whom was holding a rather luxurious piece cake.


    "Mistress, is it already time to eat?"


    Tanna asked as her vision was glued on the cake.


    "As your princess I command you to give me this piece of cake"


    The princess said as she tried to reach for the cake, but standing Tris was too tall for her to reach.


    "Oh, but you aren''t my master"


    Tris said, making Bloom feel somewhat strange deep inside, truth was that even as a princess there was no person whom would call a little girl as master or mistress, all she go was little princess this, little princess that.


    "Bloom! stop shaming our royal dignity!"


    Her mother said in an angry tone, making little Bloom feeling even worse, all she could do was hope to grow faster and become queen.


    "Tris, stop torturing the child, it''s just a piece of cake, you have dozens of them stored away"


    Christopher said, he was weak against women and children.


    "As master commands"


    Tris said putting the cake at a height that Bloom could reach, but would Bloom dare reach for the cake.


    The Little Bloom was looking at her mother awaiting for her approval to reach for the cake, an approval that however would never come.


    If this was a scheme planned from before, then it would have been the perfect acting, since even the Queen could not see through this act, all she thought about was, is the cake poisoned or drugged, were they scheming something even deeper, were they already maybe in cahoots with another country?.


    In little Bloom''s mind however a seed of hatred towards her mommy was being planted, a small doubt about what her mother really wanted, was it for her to be happy or for the authority over the kingdom which she had ceased.


    "Stop torturing the child and give it the cake, I had you for a better person, using a little girl for your goals, aren''t you ashamed of yourself?"


    Christopher reprimented Tris as he took the piece of cake from Tris'' hand and passed it towards the girl.


    "You shouldn''t be afraid, we are not as despicable as to poison a child or use it to negotiate, these are grown up matters and should stay between grown ups"


    He said while glaring at Tris, whom melted back into her seat.


    "Queen, whatever your name is, we will be brief, from the start we had no intention of staying, all we wanted was visit my classmates since Tris had some business in the dungeon pillar of your country, we would like to apologize for killing some of your soldiers in self defense, but if they weren''t hostile towards me they wouldn''t have died in the first place and we have to remind you that it was your idea for me to go and help with your predicament, as for the conditions and negotiations, maybe in ten or twenty years you will be able to afford our services"


    Christopher said, making both the Queen and Tris gasp for breath in order to no suffocate, they both wanted to laugh at themselves, they had been debating for hours only to hear such a naive and stupid thing, it was no different than having Bloom negotiate.


    The queen then undertood why Tris didn''t let him do the negotiations, this was the most impolite stupidly made refusal she had ever heard.


    It was no different than saying a blank "No" and then repeating it three or four times, all they needed now was Bloom shouting "Yes" in contrast to the "No" to see whom would win.


    "Bloom, you have a great duty, I want you to recruit the hero in front of you to our cause"


    The queen whispered to the little girl whom was gobbling up the cake with a happy expression.


    Funny fact is that Cakes and other such delicasies were a product of Greddor alchemists, thus it was rather rare even for royalties to enjoy, since Greddor their currency exchange was rather harsh, you would have to exchange 1 Gold Jeter(Nivava currency) to get 1 green coin.


    A Gold Jeter was equal to 100Gold Nikkles(coins) thus making it a rather large price for exchange.


    In general a cake would at least cost 10 green coins, meaning 100Gold Jeters.


    The gold Jeyer was a handsize tablet with two holes on bothe sides for a rope to be inserted, it was carved with exquisite artworks made by the greatest sculptors of Nivava and were rather rare to tell the truth and each was worth ten Dimes.


    Gold Dimes were smaller Gold rods with a hole on one side for the rope, but they had no decoration other than three lines, each worth ten Nikkles.


    The Nickle was but a coin with a hole in its center, funny fact was that you could pass a Dime through that hole and it took 10 Nickles to suround a Dime, which was also their exchange rate.


    Of course Gold was the currency of the Rich, the common people would rarely ever touch gold, only those that were well off, most would simply exchange gold for silver even if they had gold, since all their exchanges were done in silver.


    Poor people however would mostly use copper in their exchanges, since they would echange silver like those common people echanged gold.


    In general villages only dealt in copper priced items, Towns would have Silver priced shops and Cities would have some Gold priced shops.


    Of course all of them would always have copper stores or rather stalls for commoners and poor people, since you won''t go and spend a month''s silver to buy thirty pieces of Beef, would you.


    Of course even if you wanted to import perishable foodstock would the gains be worth the expedition, truth was "No". Importing perishables in our modern society with our fast planes and ships is rather easy and they price food at around 40times their buying price, but the buyers are still common people.


    Importing however perishable Luxury goods for selected individuals, even in our modern world without a good enough advertisement they would be burning money to the air.


    Of course Christopher had already heard what the queen had whispered to the little girl and her cake, but before he could even speek, the girl begun to speak again.


    "I want more cake!"


    Bloom said with the audacity of a queen, making the Queen next to her want to little bloom''s ass turn red at that moment.


    "Sweets are not good for your teeth, you should eat them with moderation"


    Christopher said with a smile, but before he could end he saw Bloom pointing at something and he saw Tanna eating a whole cake.


    "Tanna is a beastwoman, will you also compare yourself with a goblin and an ork next?"


    Christopher asked the little girl, but seriously he wanted to smuck Tris'' ass, knowing that she had probably done so intentionaly.


    "Give me Cake!"


    Bloom however didn''t give up, fighting like a brave soldier for her rights to the cake.


    "No!"


    Christopher said.


    "Aaa,Yes!"


    Bloom aswered.


    -Aaaa, No


    -A, Yes


    -Aa, Nope


    -Aaa, yes


    Theirs childish agruement made all those in the carriage understand that their negotiations had become a hoax, a play of two big children, one being a large child and the other a small crown princess.


    Of course everyone knows how the argument ended, they simply turned their faces from one another and stood there silently until the other begins to speak.


    Tris liked this childish trait of Christopher''s, his kindness and in truth hated when he went on slaughtering sprees, thus she wanted to make him strong enough to not even need to do such things.


    The queen didn''t know what to do with the small Bloom, she knew that she was a child, but she had to grow up fast, their enemies would not wait for her to grow up, she had to educate her better and harsher.


    "Alright little lady, you win, but only one more piece"


    Christopher said, making little Bloom blush for a moment, she didn''t understand why but she felt happy, a sense of achievement overcame her, of course she was just a child.


    Tris handed her the cake, but at that moment her mother did the unthinkable, she slapped the cake away and grabbed her back.


    "I told you that you have to be a prideful ruler, you can make enough money for all the cakes in the world, why do you need to ask for others to give you their cakes"


    The queen reprimented her as she harshly grabbed onto her arm leaving a red mark behind.


    Little Bloom didn''t understand, she of course thought that she had done something wrong since her mother was acting that way, but she couldn''t understand what she had done wrong.


    "The queen is absolutely right and you just owe us 10gold Jeters for the cake your majesty threw to the floor"


    Tris said disatisfied with the results of this argument, since it was their loss.


    "Ten jetters for a piece of cake, are you crazy, you at most spent 10green coins to buy the whole cake"


    The queen argued.


    "Are you out of your mind, do you think you live in Greddor where these cakes are as common as grass on the road, we are in Nivava, it would be a miracle if you could buy a piece for 10jeters even if you wanted to"


    Tris countered with the merchant''s logic, which was in parts true, since cakes from Greddor were rare in the market, thus raising their price to incredible prices, it would how in the middle ages sugar and spices were considered a luxury.


    In truth Nobles whom wanted a Greddor cake would need to hire a private merchant caravan and wait for around a month for it to return with the cake.


    The queen of course knew about this little piece of information, but she really didn''t want to squander her fortune on cakes and perfumes.


    "Come on Tris, that cake was a gift, you cannot ask money for a gift"


    Christopher said, seeing how scared the little girl had become when the price came out, you have to understand that even the little girl wouldn''t be given Jeters of gold as pocket money, at most she was given Dimes to spend, the Jeters were like royal treasures, since most of their value didn''t come from the gold but from the artwork, making some of the Jeters more valuable than others, 10dimes was only the agree upon lowest exchange rate.


    There was an awkward silence as they waited inside while Rivalz was talking with the guards outside, they had finaly reached their destination, but non of them seemed happy.


    --------------------------------------


    Back in Ecclesia there was a person whom had a hard time, unlike Michael whom had found a rather easy scedule, a wife and people whom he could sort of call friends.


    Chris"Pope", or lets simply call him Pope, he was accepted to become a priest, his cheat power was the blessing of Defense, he was of course taught the blessing of cleansing and since he was no priest, he was also taught the heal and cure skills respectivenly.


    The final blessing he decided upon was the Blessing of happiness, a rather ambigous blessing, that just raised the mood, it had a similar effect to taking drugs in a way, but had no addictive effect, of course it''s real effect was to lighten up the mood in festivities, especialy ones where they had no wine.


    Of course as an enchanter Pope gained experience each time he gave out a blessing and after he discovered that he could simply spam his own blessing onto himself, you can easily understand the result.


    The level 102 Pope was the leader of a small village temple, and other than the title of Holy lover, which lowered his popularity with the Holy order, he was rather popular with the common people.


    Of course Pope was a smart person, he knew when to act and when to stay silent, the most however disturbing thing was that in his village he ended up having a conflict with the Inquisitors and the templars, thus making the whole village somewhat disfunctional.


    Of course Pope''s problem begun with the Inquisitors wanting to close a borthel as a unclean and filthy place.


    Thing was however that a templar liked to patron the place, thus they went to him for a solution, one wanted to close it and cleanse the evil, the other to let it be until he was switched to another village.


    It was a battle of zeal and corruption, of course Pope was of a different opinion, he proposed the unthinkable, to have the templar marry the prostitude he liked and the other prostitudes be married off and then the establishment be closed.


    Stirring anger from the templars and loafing from the Inquisitors.


    Of course the templar had no intention of marrying a whore, it was both degrading and insulting.


    The Inquisitors first begun loafing the templars to go marry those whores they so much love, until they heard that the rest of the whores would be married to the locals.


    You might not understand but most of the Templars and Inquisitors were locals, making the ones he wanted to marry the whores to, their cousins and relatives.


    That was when an even bigger Schism begun, the Inquisitors were divided into two sides the locals and those whom were just serving there, the Templars into those whom were against the templar marrying a whore and one retard whom found it as a just solution, well she wasn''t retarded, but she was too into feministic crap in a world where people were equal.


    Thus the village begun to divide into those whom wanted to marry a prostitude, in other words a few of the patrons and the rest of the village.


    In the end the prostitudes were sheltered by Pope in the temple since their institution was burned to the ground, it was a miracle that non of them lost their lives.


    The arsonist could not be found, mostly because the Inquisitors whom were responsible for finding him didn''t move a finger, they were more interested in fighting amongst themselves than finding whom was the culprit of the matter.


    Pope wrote a letter and a few days later a High Inquisitor, Templar and Priest, all four of them came towards the small village.


    Thus signaling the end of the fight and the start of an all out war.


    The High priest found it just to marry the templar to the prostitude he so much loved.


    The High templar was against it and even wanted to expel the templar from the order if dared to agree to such a shameless thing.


    The High Inquisitor begun to investigate the instigator of the mess and demanded the punishment of Pope and the templar for obstruction of the Inquisition''s duty.


    Of course thing didn''t go so well, Pope to tell the truth didn''t really care, the worst that might befall a holy champion is simply being sent for re-education and to another village.


    The templar however would be demoted to a commoner(class change) and suffer the trials of the inquisition to prove his pureness. Which of course although not as violent and disgusting as our world''s inquisition, were non the less pure torture to a person''s phyche and body.


    In the end the nine of them and the prostitutes were all bound and transfered back to the capital to be judged by the higher ups and the wise God-King himself.


    "Can anyone explain how things went so out of hand?"


    The God-king could not make ends meet, the three reports he got from the high Templar,Priest and Inquisitor were so selfish and self-righteous that he could only write them all off as false.


    "Your majesty, the matter is rather easy to deal with, we marry the templar with the prostitute as a punishment for him obstructing the Inquisition, we then punish the Inquisition''s team for not doing their job and fighting amongst themselves and lastly we should punish the priest by marrying him to another of the prostitudes, thus everything will be set right"


    The one whom spoke was the king''s advisor, also known as the Black Bishop.


    "Foolishness, instead of punishing everyone we only need to punish the source of the matter, just burn the prostitutes and the matter is over"


    The one whom spoke was the other advisor the one known as the Grand Inquisitor.


    "I have an even better idea, why not burn the whole village thus non would learn about the incompetense of the inquisition at the specific village"


    The Black Bishop said, stabing an invisible knife to the Inquisitor''s pride.


    "There is no need for infighting, the matter is rather serious, this is no longer about a prostitute and templar, or the inquisition having too much power, the problem is that all three sides are right in this matter"


    The God-King said, making both his advisors shocked, in a situation where non of the three are wrong, whom should take the blame, the innocent bystander?


    Of course not, the justice of Ecclesis could not be so shameless and dirty, they had to shove light and fix any and all mistakes.


    "Then why not let the victims decide, whom is right and whom is wrong?"


    The Black bishop asked while smiling.


    "Will you ask a donkey to tell you which of the two masters are more benevolent?"


    The inquisitor said while gnawing his teeth.


    "I will agree that the victims are a large point of this matter, it seems we will have to ask the donkey and see what it wants to do"


    The God-king said with a smile that outshone the sun.


    Today was the trial, many people from the village were brought to the trial ground and even some merchants and adventurers whom passed regularly from the village, while a joined troop from the Inquisition and templars was left behind to look after their homes and valuables.


    "I will be the Judge of today''s trial"


    The Black bishop came out and took the place of judge, behind him was a throne where the God-king sat, it was of course so high that the people had to raise their heads high to look at the God-king whom sat there.


    "By his majesty''s will today''s trial will begin with the victims of this case, beginning with the villagers whom suffered from this insident"


    The Black bishop said and all priests, templars and inquisitors present were shocked by this unorthodox trial.


    "Your name is Vuaj and you are a proud wife and mother in your village, you have accused the priest Pope for unethical conducts, could you tell what he did"


    The Black bishop asked, already knowing the gist of her accusation.


    "Bishop you must save my child, my son was brainwashed by one of those witches and with the accursed heretic''s blessings wants to marry the witch"


    The woman said as if she was losing her son to the plague, of course by witch she meant the prostitutes.


    "Then would you like me to cast a spell that would remove all curses and control spells for you?"


    The Black Bishop said making the woman somewhat lost in her throughts, she might be a common villager, but she of course knew full well that there was no witchery involved, she only wanted the girl responsible for her son''s wet dreams to disappear, thus having him marry the one they had prepared for him.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "Your holiness, of course there is no curse, the child is young and doesn''t understand important matters"


    The woman tried to explain herself.


    "So you have cursed at a priest whom did nothing wrong because you didn''t educate your son right, do I understand that right?"


    The Black Bishop said as his golden eyes glared at her like a volture''s from the sky.


    "Your holiness this one was confused, this one asks for fogiveness, it''s all those witches fault"


    The woman said glaring at a woman amongst the group of five prostitutes.


    "Your crimes will be discused after the trial, now go sit at that chair over there"


    There were two rows of chairs one on the right and ones on the left, she was pointed to the left side, which everyone understood why.


    The left was considered for ones whom are wrong and the right for the righteous ones.


    "Next is the woman''s husband, you have made the same accusation, do you have something to add or would you like to go sit next to your wife"


    The black bishop asked showing no emotion at all.


    "I would like to add a few things, men have needs, whenever our wives can''t satisfy us we run to that place, the priest wants to marry those women off, but will that help the village in any way, all it will add is filth to the village"


    The man said with a sense of self-righteousness.


    "So you say that you would prefer the girls to be prostitutes for their whole life just to fulfill your own needs instead of giving them a home and husbands to let them live like normal people?"


    The Black Bishop''s question made the man lose his balls and without even waiting for he went to sit next to his wife, he did his best for his son''s future, but all he got was a harsh repercussion and glares of disdain from all around.


    "Next is the son of the couple, you are here because you wish to marry a prostitute and your parents won''t let you, right"


    The Black bishop''s voice was rather sarcastic at the moment, making many to want and laugh, of course the Bishop''s sarcasm came from another fact that was yet to be made known.


    "Your holiness, I love Ass, she''s the most beautiful girl in the village and if she wasn''t from another country there''s no doubt that she would have been amongst the temple''s servants as an orphan"


    The youngster''s tongue was rather eloquent, other than her name being Ass and all.


    "You have made your statement, now you can go sit next to your parents"


    The Black Bishop said, making the youngster agast, he could not understand where he was wrong, this was after all the purest and most innocent form of juvenile love.


    "but, why..."


    He wanted to ask, but the black bishop''s glare gave him no chance to speak further.


    "Next is the Innkeeper''s son, the parents can go sit next to the other couple, since your case is probly the same"


    The black bishop''s words weren''t wrong, the couple clearly understood that they were in a similar situation.


    A young plumpy but non the less handsome man came out, he could not be called a top model, but his golden eyes and hair gave a rather nice image to him, even though he was a little overweight.


    "You a the Innkeeper''s son right?"


    The black bishop''s question hid some disdain in his tone.


    "I''m, I don''t know anymore, I thought that I would marry Ass, but now I''m confused"


    The young man said, making him seem somewhat pathetic as he was sent to sit next to his parents.


    There were two other families whose younger son wanted to marry the same girl called Ass.


    "Next to the stand, Templar Nelson and one of the perpetrators of this farce and the one whom was to be married to the young prostitute"


    The Black Bishop''s voice not only awakened the young men whom sat next to their parents but it even caused them to wanna spit at the man ore even murder him in his sleep.


    He was said to marry the most beautiful girl in the village and he refused, because she was a prostitute, of course the young men didn''t understand his sircumstances and they would probably never would, but the most disturbed when learning about it were the parents.


    They also begun to have funny ideas about the man, killing him would be the less painful of them.


    "Templar Nelson, you disturbed the Inquisition''s duty in order to enjoy yourself in the borthel, am I right"


    The black bishop''s accusation, made the middle aged templar called Nelson want to vomit blood.


    "Your holiness it''s not like that at all, I fell in love with the woman herself, I just didn''t want to marry her publicly as I lived in that village, I would take her to another village where her origins were not known and lived there happily"


    The templar''s words might sound logical, but truth was they are just excuses offered to him as explanations for his action by his higher ups.


    "You sound righteous and pure acts of love cannot be judged as guilty, like the parents sitting on the left you have acted to protect the one you love, of course in your case you didn''t go accuse a priest, now go sit on the right side"


    The black bishop said, making the templars feel somewhat proud for themselves.


    "Templars Nello and Rex should come forth"


    These were the two whom were against Nelson''s marriage with the prostitute and of course they had their own tales to sing.


    "Your holiness we are guilty, we thought that the holy order''s pride and duty were above the sentiment of love and desire, we wanted tried to keep Nelson from being with the one he loved"


    The two of them seemed sincere and even the villagers and priests thought of them as a proud example of what templars should be, duty before love, devotion to the order before mortal desires.


    "You may sit next to your collegue, now let the templar Fieria come forth"


    The black bishop said and a red haired woman came forth, she had short hair and although her looks were pretty and her eyes golden, she gave a more exotic taste and a sense of manliness and pride, that each templar should have.


    "I''m Fieria, some of my sisters are amonst the templars today, I have only one thing to say for Nelson, Shame on you!"


    Fieria said and everyone understood what they wanted to understand, some of course whom knew Fieria knew that she was in a feministic organization known as the "Female Ruler", they weren''t every active, but in a single word they were lesbians that fought for the rights of women to marry women, a rather dim ideal in Ecclesia.


    In general however they are biased against men and always take the woman''s side even if that side is wrong, not that in this case the side was wrong.


    "Templar Fieria you can go sit at the left side, I hope that your sisters will sit silently and do their work instead of going around freeing female prisoners from the inquisitions"


    The black bishop said, making Fieria some what irritated, but she non the less went to sit at the left side.


    "Next I call village chief Rubens to the stands"


    The black bishop said and an old man seemingly a hundred years old came to the stands.


    "You accused the Inquisition for trying to close the institution where the prostitutes used to live and work without a good enough reason"


    The black bishop stated making the whole hall silent with their mouths agap.


    "Right, I did and I would do so again if need be, the institution was never a borthel to begin with, it was first opened, three or was it four years ago, to house some unlucky immigrants whom had nowhere to stay, of course at the time they had not a hint of faith in their eyes, thus the priest before young priest Pope begun to educate them in the holy books, I won''t go into the doings of the holy order and neither will I say that it was the priest''s fault that they lost their way and turned the place into a borthel, but truth was that they didn''t hurt anyone and just stayed silently at their small institute a few meters away from the village, you could even call the place an Inn since two years after the adventurer''s guild built a branch next to the institution"


    The old man talked for ages, but there was nothing concrete in his words, he went on to how he met the new priest, templars and the Inquisitors. He spoke of how he had told them that the girls at the Inn did some stuff for additional funds and helped the village to flourish, a border village like theirs could easily be called a nice stop for adventurers and he even said that in a few years he expected for the village to turn into a town.


    "Village chief, I must confess that I cannot see any connection to the history of your village and the case of accusing the Inquisition, please go sit to the left with the rest of the villagers"


    The black bishop stated.


    "Next Mirv the blacksmith, you accused the Inquisition for not helping you locate the thief whom stole a weapon you had just forged saying that they had no time for you at the moment"


    The black bishop''s statement, made all the inquisitors present rather irritated, not because of the blacksmith, but because of their collegues whom let their emotions obstruct their duty, unlike the templars whom still patroled each day, the inquisitors were more busy arguing with the priest''s decision to marry the prostitutes off rather than patroling the streets and arresting thieves, the adventurer whom stole the swords would probably have long gone, outside the country.


    "It happened during the evening, all of us villagers had begun to help putting out the fire at the borthel, when I returned my sword was gone, I went to find the inquisitors at the temple where they spent most of their day arguing with the priest, whom at the time was of course out helping put out the fire"


    The Blacksmith''s words made all the priests, templars and inquisitors feel somewhat strange.


    ''The priest went outside his temple?''


    Truth was that most priests would not leave their temples, that was a symbol of their doctorate, the priest had to be at his temple 24hours a day, if someone needed his help he had to go to him and not the opposite, of course a priest could sent the temple servant for such errants.


    "I found one of the Inquisitors drinking outside his room, for some reason he was rather irritated, there were noises of the others inside the room, but I believe that it''s not in my rights to imagine what they were doing inside, I approached the drunken Inquisitor to ask for help and he sent me to find their leader whom was in his room, when I came to ask him for help he said that he didn''t have time for me as he was trying to write a letter or something, of course I tried to convinse him, but I was almost killed by him instead, I was lucky that the Priest had just returned with the lasses from the borthel thus was saves by the holy light of his gorgeous guardian angel"


    The Blacksmith''s face went blank for a few seconds as he recalled those large naked breasts and the sexy siluette of the angel that was even more alluring that the most beautiful women he had seen.


    "Please sit to the right side, of course there is not need to say that the templars at that time were patroling outside and killing demons while our brave inquisition was busy with their own matters"


    The black bishop was rather cynical against the inquisition, making the Grand Inquisitor rather angry, whom was staying hidden somewhere in the hall.


    "Now I would like to call Merriton, the blacksmith''s apprentice, whom at the time of the insident was inside the borthel with one of the other prostitutes"


    At the black bishop''s words a rather bulky and powerful man came forth, he had the stature of a titan, he would ealisy be called a warrior, some would even say that he was one of those unfortunate to be born without talent.


    "You are one of those whom wanted to marry one of the prostitutes, could you however tell use about your experience at the day of the fire"


    The black bishop asked making the others also rather interested.


    "Well, I''m not very proud for that day, once I smelled something burning and oppened the door only to find the path downstairs blocked by fire, I immediately broke the wooden wall to the side and jumped outside, completely forgetting about Lilla whom was still inside, of course the thing that I saw was something even I believe that it was false, I''m sure that my eyes must have been cast with an illusion spell, at the time I could have sworn that I had seen the templars running away from the Inn, your holiness probably doesn''t know, but the borthel is outside the village and oposite to the Adventurer''s guild, meaning that if you go behind one of the buildings it''s impossible for anyone to see you, especialy since the only windows are small gaps between the wooden planks"


    This revelation made the whole room go into an uproar, of course the man had said that he wasn''t sure and that he didn''t believe what he saw, but there were ways to find the truth out.


    "So what did you do next?"


    The black bishop asked with some interest.


    "Well I went to the priest whom had arrived even before the Inquisition and was helping the villagers with the fire, he said he didn''t have any magic to extinguish flames, but he could heal our burns, while his angel was saving the people still trapped inside by flying in and out of the place, the next few days I waited for the inquisition to come and investigate the incident, but they never came, thus I went and wrote and accusation towards the inquisition"


    The young tough man''s words sounded somewhat angry at the moment, but he was most angry with himself rather than others, truth was that he was one of the immigrants whom came into town with the girls, of course not all of them went into prostitution, some of the others became apprentices to the craftsmen of the little village after being educated into the faith of Ecclesia and their believes.


    "You can go sit at the right side"


    The black bishop said with a rather self-satisfied smile.


    You have to understand that the Priest was the only one under the bishop''s clergy group, the templars were under the god-king, while the inquisitors you understand.


    "Next to the stand is our last Villager family whom has accused the Prist causing their child to commit suicide"


    The black bishop stated and a rather elderly and sad couple came forth, the most however disturbing fact was they were one of the Inquisitor''s parents  and he had no idea till now that his younger brother had killed himself.


    "That demonic priest summoned a succubus from hell instead of an angel!"


    The Woman shouted making everyone present want to curse at her.


    "When that accursed establishment of the devil burned nicely the accursed heretic summoned his Succubus to save those hellspawns from the holy flames set by the righteous paladins of the temple"


    The templars present wanted to curse at her for accusing the templars without any evidence at all, at least the blacksmith''s apprentice said that he wasn''t completely sure, but his mother overcome by grief didn''t care anymore, she would say whatever she wanted to say.


    "You can go sit at the left side with your fellow villagers, please know that the beauty of an angel might be so bright that even righteous people might be led astray"


    The black bishop''s words were rather forced as Pope''s angel loving business was still hot in everyone''s memories.


    In truth there were still debates going on inside the clergy of what to do with Pope and his angel, the first problem was that he gave her two holes, making her look even more like human, he even made her breasts have two perky nipples.


    In general she was like any pervert''s desire, but she was non the less a guardian angel and was Pope''s, a holy champion''s guardian.


    "Let Inquisitor Vins come forth"


    The black bishop did his best to shift the momentum from Pope''s "angel".


    "Your holiness, I''m Vins"


    A rather young inquisitor came forth.


    "I want to admit my sin, I have fallen into the depth of alcoholism, my collegues did their best to try holding me afloat, but I simply can''t take it anymore, please let the holy light burn my flesh and soul!"


    Young Vins was the drunken person whom the blacksmith had approached, he was designated to become the scapegoat because his offense was the most light, but they at the time hadn''t put the blacksmith''s story into their account, they didn''t even fucking remember the guy.


    In truth he was the man whose brother died through suicide, but he was too drunk to even understand that.


    His elderly parents looked at him in shock as he could barely walk strait.


    Of course they thought that he became like that because his brother died, but truth was rather ironic.


    "That day my three collegues were too preocupied, well it wasn''t time to patrol yet, thus I sat to drink, leader had probably said something to me, like don''t soemethin, I can''t remember, I was too preocupied watching to animals hornicating, I don''t remember much after that"


    The words of the drunk man were as truthful as they could get.


    "Inquisitor Vins go sit next to your parents"


    The black bishop said and a strange reunion scene played out as the mother was beating at her drunkyard of a son, then hugged him and then they begun to cry together as a family.


    "Inquisitor Vargo and the one they call as the leader of your sad group, what have you to say about yourself, do remember that there is an accusation that you attacked the blacksmith when he came to you for help"


    The black bishop didn''t leave him a way back, he clearly stated the most disturbing fact in the story.


    "I have to ask god for forgiveness, at the moment I was lost in my worry over what to do with the whole situation and I only had a few moments before the patrol had to begin, it was rather sudden when I saw him barging into my room when I had clearly commanded the others that no one was to disturb me, the letter to the headquarters is a rather important matter, in reality if I hadn''t sent that letter then this trial would have probably been delayed even further, who knows how many more casualties we would have had till then"


    Of course the casualty he mentioned was pointed at the single casualty of the matter a young man whom fell for an angel and decided to go live with the angels, a somewhat retarded youth making for a rather tragic story.


    "Then what about the investigation for the fire?"


    The black bishop asked.


    "We only investigate the cause of arson in places protected by the holy light, that fire was probably a spark of the heaven''s wrath"


    Inquisitor Vargo said, not leaving much to speculate about he spoke like a real bastard.


    "Inquisitor Vargo you can go sit to the left for now"


    The black bishops words causes some uproar amongst the inquisitors, but it all died with the black bishops next statement.


    "We will hear from you later for abandonment of duty and violence against believers of our holy order"


    These words made the inquisitors silent, they could say nothing against that, it was true that he didn''t do his duty.


    "But how should I have known that the priest was not in the temple"


    Inquisitor Vargo said trying to dispute the indisputable, in truth if the priest was in the temple this whole thing would have become a small farce since the priest would be able to heal that small of a wound in no time.


    But because the priest wasn''t there and the servants had all gone to help with the fire, the man had almost died.


    Of course his words were crossed out as excuses, since he had no right to attack an unarmed man with his sword in the first place.


    "Inquisitor Meria and Borx, would you mind explaining what you were doing at the time the whole world was turning upside down, your captain was busy writing the letter to your supperiors telling that non was to disturb him and you of coure knew that your collegue was a drunkyard with a perverted hobby of watching animals mating"


    The bishop''s words were sarcastic and could even be called insulting to the inquisition''s ears, but these were the facts and they could only accept them.


    "We were having fun, at the moment we had left him outside he wasn''t drunk and we had hidden all bottles, thus we thought that we had some time to ourselves..."


    Before she could end her monologue a sound came from the left chairs.


    "My little brother died, how is that even possible, he used my spare sword?"


    Vins begun to burst into a maniacal laughter as he could not believe what he had just heard, his mind was in a haze and he needed to regain his conciousness.


    "Your holiness I want to change my statement, I''m somewhat drunk and I need some time to sober up"


    Vins'' words made everyone present surprised whether he was the same man whom was at the stand just a few minutes ago.


    "Request denied, you had your chance, but you decided to come up drunk and with no respect for the holy, you will get your just deserves later"


    The black bishop was merciless, but to his words, the two inquisitors at the stands rejoiced for some reason.


    "It''s not fair! The high inquisitor said that if I take the blame everything will be alright, he lied to me!"


    Vins was either an idiot or he was too much drunk to understand what he was saying.


    "Don''t give the drunk man''s words any serious thoughts, inquisitor Meria, you said you had fun while he was still not drunk, how long did you consider to have fun knowing that a few moments before you had to go on patrol you were still having fun like two wild animals"


    The bishop''s words made the two naive inquisitors understand that their words weren''t very fitting for the court, but they could do nothing better because of the blacksmith whom had already said that they were both inside, if they lied, they would meet an even worse fate.


    "Both of you can go sit to the left and await for judgement on charges of abandoning your duty"


    The black bishop''s words sounded, but it was not a death sentence at least.


    "Priest Pope, do come inside and tell us your side of the story, of what happened that day"


    The black bishop said with a voice of a predator, if Pope said some stupid thing, he would no doubt eat him whole.


    Pope was rather average, somewhat plumpy and was wearing glasses, his priest robes didn''t hide much of his sloppy stomach.


    "Your holiness, I plead guilty, I''m guilty for the charge of my angel being too gorgeous for mere mortal to glance upon, that''s also the reason I don''t summon her much, I plead guilty for wanting to help a fellow templar to keep his wallet full and a poor girl finding a pillar to lean upon, I plead guilty for leaving the temple to help the villagers put out the flames, truth was that I too had went to the Inquisitors before leaving but the guy who''s drunk now told me that their leader said that non was to disturb him, even me, even if the demons attack our holy village"


    Pope''s words were like a spear in Vargo''s neck as he was sitting there rather satisfied till then.


    "Truth is that I had no idea that our religion even allows for people to be prostitutes, I thought that I could solve the matter just by giving the girls a shoulder to lean upon, how should I have known that templar Nelson over there only wanted to fuck, but not marry, as a man I can understand free love, in my world that aspect is rather liberal, but I thought that this world was different, because the holy writings say that only people in love can do the holy mating ritual, like Inquisitor Borx and Meria, I really cannot understand why you would even condemn their act of love, In truth I would love to marry them at my village"


    His words were like a storm of swords turning all hopes into pieces.


    "As for the dead youth, I can only offer my condolesence, I''m trully sorry that my powers aren''t strong enough to cure mental tardiness, even is parents and brother seem to suffer from the same decease"


    These words sounded more like insults at first thought, but after experiencing all that they had today, they were already sure that this decease existed and it was probably a dangerous plague that made everyone''s minds into mush, otherwise they could not explain how on earth a single place could have so many problems.


    "by the way the cut on the blacksmith was a single scratch, even if I wasn''t there any of the Inquisitor''s angels could have healed him"


    Pope''s blubbering mouth made all those present wanting to murder him, be they templars, inquisitors or priests.


    "Priest Pope, could you explain why you went out of the temple again?"


    The black bishop wanted to eat him alive at the moment, but he gave him a second chance to answer.


    "Well I was at the temple when I saw smoke at the distance, the two servants were long gone, thus I went to ask the Inquisitors about it, the inquisitors were all busy thus I went myself"


    Pope said, this statement was rather easy to understand, showing the incapability of the inquisition sent to serve at his area.


    "Priest Pope what''s your opinion on the templars and Inquisitors or your village"


    This question was of course a rather thorny question, but the black bishop had his own reasons for asking it.


    "They are rather good fellows and know their job, if there was a chance to work with them in the future I wouldn''t say no, they are all professionals in what they do"


    His words were probably the biggest insult to the holy order since it was formed, a majority of them would probably be thrown out of the order after the trial.


    "Then I have a rather nice proposal, that could make everyone happy, Priest Pope will be sent ot precide a village on the first floor of the dungeon pillar, I hope that the Templars and Inquisitors of the village will decide wisely and serve with him in the Evernight floor and shine your holy light together to help others"


    The black bishop''s words made everyone shocked, but most of all Pope.


    "Wait, I don''t want to go into the dungeon and why is it called evernight floor, is it really dark there, wait can I select only the ones I like as my Templars and Inquisitors..."


    Pope''s words made all of those present want to burrow their heads in the ground just to not hear him anymore, but they suddenly stopped comming out of his mouth.


    "Blessing of silence!"


    "I hope you will get along with your friends since you are such a nice group, I hope that the light of Ecclesis will guide you well"


    The one whom silenced him was the God-king himself, in truth they had long decided on his punishment for the angel loving affair, thus they would have sent him to the dungeon pillar even if he had done nothing wrong.


    The other eight didn''t know if they were lucky or unlucky, ending up with a priest like him, but they didn''t really care.


    "Last witness, the prostitute called Ass may come to the stands"


    The black bishop said and a somewhat plumpy, well not really fat, you could call her the average of how people looked 40years ago,her skin was black, and her hair was blue.


    Her face was full in makeup, you could easily call her a clown if she added only a tiny bit more.


    "Your holiness I would like to ask for your permission to marry Oven"


    The girl''s request was rather sudden and non of the people understood whom Oven was, until the Innkeeper''s son jumped from his seat and shouted.


    "I too want to marry you Ass"


    He was the plumpy but confused boy whom couldn''t even speak strait at the time, but now he looked as if the clouds in his mind had all cleared leaving on her image behind.


    "Poor Nelson, now he will need to pay double to fuck her"


    Pope said making everyone present look at him with a glare as if they were about to eat him.


    "I told you we should have just burned the whole village down"


    The Grand inquisitor whispered to the black bishop as he passed next to him.

 29 Golden Dawn

    Christopher his companions and the queen were taking a long walk towards the cave to the next floor, there was a matter with the carriage being too big to enter the gate, unless of course the opened the large gate which would take them at least one day.


    The queen however had no time to lose, the carriage was to remain there and wait for them as they would descend the pillar with a few elites.


    The queen even offered them amnesty from their crimes and a chance to serve in the mostly decimated royal army. Of course most of them were exiled by the other royal members or due to serious crimes, but that didn''t matter as long as they served her loyaly.


    Vadima was leading the way as she was accompanying the down the dark pillar, the few light spells that shone the way made them rather nervous, while from time to time they could hear strange noises as if glass being broken.


    "Do you think that there are monsters in the tunnel?"


    The queen asked Vadima as she heard another of those unusual cracking noises.


    "Well even if there were they probably are no more"


    Vadima said completely relaxed, the scouts in front found no monsters whatsoever.


    "Then is that the sounde of cores cracking?"


    The queen asked with a somewhat distressed tone.


    "We cannot be sure about that maybe he''s trying some new stunt teleporting glass around or something"


    Vadima''s words made christopher somewhat interested in the aspect, what would happen if he teleported two cores into one slime, would it grow stronger?


    Unfrotunately he had no chance to experiment as they were already at the other end of the tunnel.


    They said it would take a whole day to go down, but it only seemed like a few hours with the speed they descended.


    Of course this misconception of time is something easily produced by the lack of a clock or other way to measure time.


    Although the dwarves did have clockwork and their own clocks, others however used their own ways to determine time.


    Of course there were those like Christopher whom didn''t care about time, space or anything other than leveling up.


    "We will be going to the twill village to see a friend"


    Tris said, of course the queen already knew which hero was managing that village, but she didn''t care.


    She had her own plans, she and Bloom would go to see the leader of the opposition, Hero Nick.


    As for Christopher''s destination, which he himself knew not about till they arrived it was non other than Alexxa''s village.


    The travel was short and the few monsters they passed by were all pathetic slimes , of course Christopher got the chance to experiment, although it was a complete failure, the second core did nothing at all.


    "Would you mind shining some light again, we know that you have night vision, but the rest of us can''t see anything"


    Tris complained as she massaged her own foot, having just hit it onto a rock.


    The light globe spell was a basic spell and although he didn''t know it by heart he had it written in his spellbook. More like a notebook that would turn into incomprehensible dribles in a few years.


    "Are we there yet?"


    Rosetti asked, she didn''t like walking so much, especialy for such long durations, it was a pity that there was no carriage service at the outpost, thus they had to travel on foot, of course the queen and princess would leave later on carriage, as there is one prepared for the royal family.


    The road from the outpost to the villages pass through the four cities and twelve towns, you could say that they were built in a rather isometric structure, the four Cities to mark the four directions, the towns surrounding them and villages being built in between towns and cities.


    Christopher''s group reached the nearest city and went on with buying a carriage, looking at the local goods and other stuff like resupplying on foodstock, selling off the slime cores, for which Christopher suffered largely from Tris, because he had wasted a lot of them by stupidly experimenting.


    "Will you become stronger if I stuff a second heart into your stomach?"


    This was how she understood his  experimentations, in every side you saw it, it was a total waste of materials.


    Of course there were some rather interesting stuff sold in the dungeon City, namely the summoned Slime monster.


    They could use a slime core to create  a pet like slime that could be used as a soldier, servant and for some even more disturbing stuff.


    The higher quality slime cores could make higher quality pets, these pets were not so popular on the surface, but down in the dungeon pillar they were practicaly everywhere. Of course their prices were painful to look at.


    It wasn''t like they were poor or anything, it was that the prices didn''t correspond to the utility of the goods sold, they could recruit a whole army for the price of one weak slime soldier, of course the slime soldier didn''t require food, was 100% loyal and will never die, unless of course itse core is destroyed, which however depends largely on the one controlling it, since simply imbuing it with magic will heal any wound on its body.


    Of course the main reason to buy one was a servant, especialy when there are so many poisons and drugs in the world.


    Unfortunately however they found no slime servant to their liking, one that could accompany them to their next destination.


    The most popular slime servants were luminescent slimes, meaning they shone in the dark.


    The most however impressive summoned  slime they saw was in a hero museum, called the karate slime, you can understand what the slime could do, of course it was only good for show, but it did a huge impression on their difference.


    On earth martial arts and tactics were taught and studied, but in Axis they disregarded them completely since they could and did so.


    You could spent 10years to learn a martial the earth style way, or simply learn the martial arts skill and be as fast as the strongest master if not even faster and stronger.


    Of course one could still spend 10 years and combine both, but the result won''t exactly be better than simply learning a few active skills.


    For example the quick attack skills were far supperior to martial arts, in simple words even if a martial artist wanted to evade them, he would be unable to, only thing he could however do was counter and decrease the damage taken.


    The karate slime was rather unique in the aspect that even though it was a rather lowly soldier slime, it could easily use martial arts to avoid dying, in general, hitting its core was really hard.


    Summoned slimes were of course intelligent, well as intelligent as an artificial intelligence can get, they could follow simple orders and act in preselected paterns.


    For example you could teach them stuff like cooking, serving food, using weapons and other stuff.


    Well you wouldn''t of course expect a nobleman to do such tedius work, there were beast tamers for stuff like that.


    Thus it explains the great prices of the goods, all summoned slimes sold were already trained for the job and some even had skills imparted to them.


    In general a summoned slime had a level cap in how strong it was, it didn''t need training since its level depended on the magic imbued into it by the caster, in general the low quality ones went from 50-100level cap, the higher quality went from 100 to 200, while higher quality ones were only found in the floors bellow, since people there had needs for better such servants.


    Having a level 200 bodyguard on the first floor made you completely safe, at least while in the city.


    The thing however was that the summoned slime would stay in the family for years to pass, some even passed them on to their descendant like a heritage.


    It wouldn''t be strange to see the governing nobles of the city having a small army of such slimes accompanying them.


    Some even had them on the surface level, while the most prominent ones took a trip to the lower floors to buy slimes of higher might for a stinging price.


    Another interesting slime product were Slime weapons and armors, they were summonable armors made out of metal slimes and other hard quality slimes, it was a rather strange creation, some called them weapon mimics, but they were not monsters and had no will of their own ulike mimics that are monsters that hide in the shape of items.


    The carriage arrived to Alexxa''s village in simply no time, well if you can describe 10hours as fast.


    Of course living in the darkness of the night was somewhat better than living in the mines, but it did bring depressing memories and worsen the mood.


    "Halt! Who goes there, by orders of the Village chief all those whom want to pass through the village have to pay a tax of 2 low quality slime cores"


    This was something new to Christopher and his party, well it wasn''t like tey cared for a few slime cores, but it did sound somewhat like a fraud, even in the city they asked them for not tax to enter and here in a small village there was a tax.


    "Is the Village manager in the village?"


    Tris asked arrogantly as if she was her best friend or something.


    "Oh, you are friends of the heroine? A hundred pardons, please have mercy on this poor fool for not recognizing a hero, would you mind stating your name and village?"


    The Guard said, but his words hid a hint of disbelief, he didn''t seem to believe that they were heroes, after all heroes travel with carriages provided by the state and theirs was a private one.


    "Just tell your Hero come out and greet us, we are rather busy"


    Tris said irritated, but her expresion turned grim as she saw Christopher getting ready to cast his power.


    "Fuck! didn''t I tell you that you shouldn''t kill the guards!"


    She shouted, but the next moment two small cores appeared right in front of the guard, if he wasn''t fast enough they would have fallen down and crushed.


    "Where do we go to find the hero?"


    Christopher didn''t know which hero lived in the village, but he didn''t really care, his thoughts were that Tris probably wanted to invite another hero on their expedition to reclaim the 14th fallen country.


    "The heroine is out hunting, you can wait for her at the local Inn, a guard will come and inform you when she''s back?"


    The guard said, this time his voice was dignified and polite, after all he still wanted his life.


    "Then which way to the Inn?"


    Christopher asked politely.


    "Just head right from here and you will reach the village, from there you can ask anyone around, it''s hard however to miss since it''s right next to the adventurer''s guild"


    The guard said trembling in fear for his life as he held the two slime cores in both his hands, his spear still stuck in the ground next to him, normaly he used it to lean like a cane as there is nothing to do most of the time.


    It was funny now that he thought it asking for tax from a carriage that was passing through the premisses of the village, in truth it was no different than daylight robbery, since all the carriage did was pass through the rocky ground around their village.


    Truth be told that if he wasn''t ordered by the village chief, he wouldn''t have even thought of doing something so degrading.


    Note that the Village chief is not the hero, it''s the one whom governed the village before the hero arrived and probably after he/she leaves.


    --------------------------------------


    Alexxa arrived disheartened as there wasn''t much to hunt, the slimes might respawn, but their whereabouts were random, making those hands more like patrols around the village.


    "Hero, you have a guest, some hero whom didn''t want to reveal his identity, he''s staying at the Inn at the moment"


    The guard outside her estate reported, making Alexxa just nod in reply, she was too tired and wanted to go and rest for a little.


    After he arrived at her estate, that was full of lights and some basic luxury, mostly procured by Anna for her, Alexxa went to have a bath, something that people of Axis would consider stupid, using drinkable water to wash off dirt from the body, it was the worst waste there could be, you could after all simply use magic to clean yourself.


    "Do you want me to rub your back?"


    Ludicar, the half-elf ex-prince said as he came to her bathroom completely naked.


    If it was a few months ago she would have screamed and thrown him out, but their relationship had since then grown to a rather intimate one.


    "Just get your ass out of my bath, you dirty scoundrel"


    Alexxa said while laughing, these were the words she had shot at him the first time he tried doing something like it, but now they sounded more like an invitation to a feast.


    The naked elf walked boldly like a boat shaking with the waves making her laugh her ass out.


    If there was one person in the world of Axis she liked it was Ludicar, he was simply too manly when she needed to depend on him, too cute when she was angry at him and too lovable when their skin touched.


    --------------------------------------


    Little to say but the guard wasn''t sent to invite Christopher and his companions till much later.


    "By the way Tris, which hero are we recruiting?"


    Christopher asked her as they shared a rather large room with four beds.


    "Who told you we are recruiting a hero, I just wanted to find more information about you, thus I decided to make a deal with another hero from your world, nothing to be concerned about, by the way when I return don''t be surprised"


    Tris said as she sent him a kiss through the air.


    "Hm, who cares how you look, you will probably won''t be any less shameless than you already are"


    Rosetti commented.


    "Mistress, do we have enough food?"


    Tanna''s stomach spoke for her, as she was rather hungry at the moment.


    It was around that time that the guard arrived to invite the hero and his companions. At first Christopher wanted to go and see which hero Tris had decided to visit, but he was stopped at the door by Tris whom said that it would take longer if he saw the hero and begun talking for hours about their original world.


    Christopher wanted to laugh, but in reality that was something that would 100% happen if they met, after all so many months had passed a little touch with reality wouldn''t be bad, but he could wait for some other time and some better place, better if it had a sun above their heads and a beach nearby.


    Tris'' arrival at the estate made a great impact on Alexxa, of course the main point was that she didn''t know her at all, of course she had heard that some people had changed races, but she couldn''t recognize her at all.


    "I''m called Tris and I''m hero Christopher''s Wife, I came here for a small business offer, I have heard that you had some small money problems down here in dungeon pillar"


    Tris said, she looked rather strange with half her hair missing from the fire and her face looking rather similar to Alexxa''s.


    "So how''s the goblin country? I hope it''s better than this dumn place"


    Alexxa asked, not really caring about whether the info she was given is true, of course she knew that Christopher probably wouldn''t want to see her and truth was neither did she.


    "Well things are a little complicated, in general we are not part of the goblin country, you could say that we are acting independantly from countries"


    Tris said while taking out of her space a pot of tea and filled a cup for herself.


    "Would you like some?"


    Tris asked Alexxa seing her somewhat surprised expresion.


    Alexxa nodded, truth was that down in the dungeon pillar the food situation was rather harsh after all most food is perishable and hard to move around, even with the dwarven teleportation arrays it''s simply not worth it.


    "Now lets have some cake as we talk"


    Tris said as she brought out a whole cake, making Alexxa''s eyes glitter.


    It wasn''t that she was gluttonous or a hungry ghost like Tanna, it was more like memories of a better life.


    -You see Alexxa, or is it Sir Alexxa now, tell me which you prefer


    -just Alexxa is fine


    -So Alexxa, you see me and Christopher have a small problem, his penis won''t go up, thus I''m trying ways to inspire him, I heard from Vadima, you probably know her a rather detestable woman, whom only knows how to swing her sword around


    -Mm, well she''s not that detestable, at least she tried to train us or so I think


    -Don''t measure people by their duty, you should measure them by the acts they do beyong that, for example did she ever explain to you anything about the world or give you any tips?


    -Mn, now that I remember it, not really in a way it was more like a bored teacher doing his job kind of thing


    -Well I don''t know about being bored, but that was her job, she just did what she was told to do, like for example that black robed man whom acts like a bodyguard, you think that if you ask him a question about the situation of the kingdom he will answer you, of course not, it''s not in his duties to answer your questions, although I''m sure that he knows lots of stuff.


    -By the way what exactly did you come for?


    -Well, we''ll reach to that eventualy, by the way you should eat some more cake because your partner will eat it all, if you don''t


    -Ludicar!


    -As I was saying there is duty and there is emotion, as his wife I can of course fulfill my duties, but I want that emotion of love that the two of you feel for one another


    The couple that was fighting over a piece of cake just a moment ago suddenly froze, not really understanding what she said.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    "I want your memories of the other world, I want to know his better, I want to experience your world"


    Tris said, making Alexxa even more lost, thinking if there was some wicked spell to steal memories or something.


    "This is an orb of memories I got from the dwarves when I was in Greddor, All you have to do is wish to copy memories into the orb, of course I want all your memories, maybe the ones before you reached this world, you can name your price, after all they say that memories are priceless treasures"


    Tris said, making Alexxa freeze, not knowing how to react.


    "Beautiful lady Tris, may I disturb this discusion, I know that you want memories of the other world, but such stuff is easier to get from other sourse not to say that your orb of memories seems rather special"


    Ludicar said as he looked at the orb, but didn''t dare to touch it, the thing cost more than the whole village put together, in truth he also know that they cake they just ate and tea was another sort of luxury even on the surface world.


    "I will tell you one think you lose nothing and the price for your memories is in the seven digits or maybe even eight in DP of course"


    Tris said making Ludicar freeze.


    "What''s DP?"


    Alexxa asked while whispering to his ears.


    "1 slime core is around 1000DP, so thats technicaly thousands of slime cores"


    He explained it to her in a language she could understand.


    "Can we trust her?"


    Alexxa asked him with a rather happy expresion, it was akin to a rain comming in a period of draught.


    "Well if we go to the City to complete the transaction, there is nothing she can do but to pay up"


    Ludicar said, but his thoughts were deeper than he made them seem, he tried to figure out if there was any way to harm Alexxa with that orb, in order to protect her in case that was possible, but he couldn''t think of any way, if she had asked for blood or a hair, then there was some stuff that could be done, but with a copy of ones memories, nothing that he could think about, other than maybe making clones of her, but the clones would not have the same hero class and power, thus they would be rather easy to distinguish.


    In all actuality this bargain was a one in a lifetime chance for him to save his wives from their fate of slavery, but he would never sucrifice his one wife to save all the others, he had to be sure.


    "Dear, I think we should consult with the queen''s advisor, just to be on the safe side"


    Ludicar said, making Alexxa somewhat angry, just hearing the word Queen made her enraged.


    "There''s no need, here''s a gift from me"


    Tris said as she threw a somewhat crude ring to Alexxa.


    "This is an identification ring, you can identify items of items, up to rare quality, you can keep it as a gift of good faith"


    Tris said.


    "Don''t wear it yet it might be cursed"


    Ludicar said but he was too late, for the nothing to happen. Seriously nothing, Alexxa could tell that he was acting a little too overprotective.


    "So is it the the same as what I said it would be, if you don''t believe that what it tells you is the truth, you are free to play with it, Christopher is paranoid with rings for some reason, he had keeps the old ones as he buys new better ones, the last he found was one that can even identify Artifacts"


    Tris said, making Ludicar''s mouth form a large =O.


    "Then how about we go ask Christopher himself, I''m sure that it''s no problem after all you are his wife"


    Alexxa said, finding their situation somewhat strange to begin with.


    "Alright, but you probably won''t get too well with the others"


    Tris said with a smile on her face.


    "What others?"


    Alexxa asked somewhat intrigued by the woman''s words.


    "Well he does have three wives after all, don''t tell me it''s strange, after all your husband has a total of thirteen including you"


    Tris said making Alexxa rather angry, thinking that all men are scum.


    "Should I call him or would you prefer this to end silently and in a more humane way"


    Tris said, making it sound a little like a threat.


    "Whatever give me your top price and we''re done"


    Alexxa said while glaring at Tris'', somewhat revealing outfit and then at Ludicar whom was looking at the wrong orbs, in reality he wasn''t even looking as he was deep in thought, but his head was ironicaly turned towards Tris'' cleavage.


    "Could you sent the little pretty boy away, he''s making me shy"


    Tris said with a laughter at the end making Ludicar wake up and at the same time get in touch with reality, an angry Alexxa and a laughing Tris.


    Thus ended their first round of negotiations and the second round would be fought in the nearby town which was under Anna''s rule.


    --------------------------------------


    In Ecclesia the Couple of Theodor and Stella were both recruited by the Inquisition.


    Theodor quickly found some idealists like himself, a society calling themself the "Light of Dawn".


    Basicaly a racistic group that didn''t like non humans, of course colorful people were also in their hit list.


    The two of them were rather bored in their new post, they were both given two blessing skills each, but unlike Stella whom was an enchantress, he gained no experience when using them, thus he simply didn''t.


    What he did however learn were offensive spells, he especialy loved the fire missile spell.


    Theodor was a mage and his power was a flash of light, which could at least blind a person, but since it was sunlight it would have deadly effect on undead and demonkin, whom come mostly at night, unless of course they are high level enough to not care about sun damage.


    For example if their hp regeneration is higher than the sun damage they will suffer.


    Ironicaly Theodor chose the blessing of might, which raises physical damage and the blessing of dawn, which summons a small floating light for 24 hours that will follow the person around.


    Well he was sort of a brute in a way, not a bad guy, but not really the finest of brains, at least he wasn''t a bully, he was all words but didn''t really do anything.


    You could say that he was one of those fake punks whom made themselves look cool and strong until they get their asses beaten by a small boy with a black belt in karate.


    Of course his affair with Stella was serious and they were even getting ready to marry, sorry my bad, they did get married in Ecclesia.


    Stella the enchantress was now officialy Theodor''s wife, her cheat power could be called usefull or useless.


    She could give away her own stats to the person she loved, rather disappointing cheat power, especialy since she couldn''t take them back.


    She could only drain away her own mentality to give theodor greater physique, the conversion was 1:1.


    Of course they were given enough battle to reach level 10, but stella by using her blessings and power could gain extra experience points, thus she reached a mediocre 22 level, most of which she put into mentality to help Theodor become stronger.


    As inquisitors they were stationed at a rural village, there wasn''t even an adventurer''s guild there, all there was is a temple and an Inn.


    The only disputes that ever happened was a child taking an fruit from the neighbor''s tree or a rented cow giving birth, now whom will the calf belong to, especialy when the bull was not a rented one.


    Such small disputes over property of course were not enough to ignite Theodor''s interest and while stella was trying with the others to handle such disputes he was out patrolling. Lately he had his eyes on a strange couple that just came to the village not too long ago, they might seem harmless, but they are both mixbloods, one of them even had horns, the other one looked like a werewolf or something, of course he was told that they were half-beastmen.


    Theodor had three families in his sight, the most suspicious being the beastmen, the other being a half-elf family and lastly a large family of half-orks.


    On his latest patrol he saw a black shadow flying out of the Ork family''s house, His own physique wasn''t high enough to follow the shadow, but his angel could do it.


    The terminator faced macho anger simply grabbed him from his feet and begun flying after the shadow.


    "Blessing of Dawn!"


    He cast his blessing at the shadow, at that moment whomever the shadow was, was doomed to be apprehended, unless of course he could run away for 24 hours strait.


    He had thought much about how the blessing could be used and in the end Stella came with the Idea of him using it to pinpoint suspects on the run, that way even if they use stealth, the light will still give them away.


    "Stop right there!"


    Theodor shouted, his scream waking up the sleeping villagers and alarming the other inquisitors.


    The shadow stopped and turned around, in its hands there was a small green baby.


    "Let me go or the child dies!"


    The cloacked man said, his hand holding a dagger towards the child''s throat.


    "Easy there, let the baby down and I will let you go, I will even erase the blessing, see!"


    Theodor made the light of dawn disappear, it was a deactivation of the skill people called blessing release, of course he still could not use the blessing before 24 hours pass, but this was a small act of good faith.


    "Stay far away!"


    The man said, as he still held the baby hostage.


    "Why are you doing this are you one of those demon loving bastards!"


    Theodor shouted at him, after all even if it was green and disguasting to him, it was still only a baby.


    "I''m through with Ecclesis, that green bitch said that she didn''t want a weak human as a husband"


    The man said as he held the baby tighter causing it to cry.


    "Flash!"


    A flash of light caused the man whom was looking at him become blind, dropping the baby down.


    It was a miracle how the terminator angel with a boost of speed saved it from crushing into the grassy ground.


    "My eyes!"


    The man shouted the  knife having been dropped from his hands, his hood falling back only to reveal his Ecclesian golden locks.


    "That''s as far as you go, follow me back willingly or die"


    Theodor threatened, the other inquisitors were on their way and even if the man wanted to run now, there was no way, after all he was only a commoner.


    The man fell to the ground trying to reach for the dagger, but in his half-blinded state he couldn''t find it amongst the grass.


    "So have you decided?"


    The voice came from behind him, Theodor had already procured the dagger as evidence and was ready to kill the man with his sword, the crying baby was evidence enough for him to kill the man on the spot.


    "I give up just kill me"


    The man said as he turned around, but what came at him was no the sword''s edge but a punch to the face.


    "You scum is what makes other race look down on us, you pathetic man instead of joining the adventurers and becoming stronger decided to abduct a little baby, instead of killing that green bastard whom took your woman you decided to abduct the little baby, You''re not even human, falling in love with a green monster"


    Each punch and kick that came upon him came with a stupid racistic comment, making the man want to puke blood, Ecclesian citizens thought of the Inquisition as just and upright and only now he discovered that there was a bastard amongst the inquisition that was even worse than himself.


    He was about to leave his last breath before he heard him say.


    "As for the bitch that called you a weak human, we have ways of cleansing such heresy"


    Theodor''s words ignited the last life force he had left, he might hate her because she loved another, but he would never try to harm her, now however his words in the mind of the twisted inquisitor became words of heresy spoken by his beloved one, these weren''t even her real words.


    As the man threw himself towards Theodor in an attempt to kill him with his last dying breath, a sword passed through his chest.


    The first to arrive to the scene was surprisingly Stella whom was patrolling nearby.


    Of course seeing her beloved one killing a person in cold blood didn''t sit very well, but seeing the terrifyingly mascular terminator angel holding a baby and after hearing his explaination she understood that there was no alternate choice, the man was after all mad out of his obsession for a woman he could not have.


    "We should return the baby and tomorrow I will have the criminal''s and baby''s parents come for an interogation"


    Theodor told her as he hugged her tightly, for him the matter hadn''t ended yet.


    Joyne and Toyle, the remaining two Inquisitors were a little late to the scene, but they did believe his explaination, after all the knife and the baby were still there, well the corpse as well, they didn''t question why the corpse was in such a bad state, after all that bastard did want to murder a baby, even they would have shoved him a few punches as a bonus to releave their rage.


    The next day Theodor and Stella were left behind as the other two went on patrol.


    It was consumary to leave one Inquisitor in the base during patrol, but since they still had a case open they left Theodor in charge of the mess.


    One Ecclesian and a half-Elf came inside as the parents of the crazed youth, while two half-Orcs were the parents of the baby.


    "Thank you very much for saving our baby"


    The half ork woman said with tears in her eyes, her figure was like that of a bodybuilder, but her face was strangely beautiful.


    Her husband was 3meters tall and looked nothing like an ork, more like a barbarian, only his face gave away his orkish heritage.


    "It''s all this witches'' fault she seduced our son and then crushed on his hopes, he was devestated, I only hope he died a peaceful death, could we please see his body?"


    The dead man''s mothe, an Ecclesian beauty said, she was no older than 30, but her face looked no older than 20.


    "That fool, I told him to give up, it was not worth going after that stupid orc witch"


    The half-elf father with his bald head, handsome face and pointy ears said.


    Only the human barbarian with the fangs protruding from his disfigured Orkish mouth didn''t speak.


    "So you are the two families involved, we will be having interogations on some matters of faith I can see in your eyes that you not too great of believers, please follow me downstair to the cells, I will interogate you one at a time"


    Theodor said his eyes and cold tone giving them a sense of crisis, but there was nothing they could do.


    The first to be interrogated was the Ecclesian woman and the dead man''s mother.


    "Do you have other children?"


    Theodor asked seriously as they sat in a dim lit room, with some strange interrogation tools around them, most of them being magic tools used to extract demons out of their victims.


    "No Master Inquisitor, we only had one disappointing child?"


    She said trying to hold back her tears.


    "What''s your view on other races"


    Theodor asked seriously.


    "They are bastards, those despicable Orks should all burn in hell!"


    She said letting her anger come out.


    "Is that so?"


    Theodor said as he approached her, making her feel somewhat afraid, thinking that she had said something wrong.


    "Then why the fuck did you marry an elf!"


    Theodor shouted at her making her realise that something was wrong, but to her surprise she could not stand up from the chair.


    "Do you think that your son became crazy because of the Ork, it''s because of his own mixed blood, the evil elven blood corrupted him, making him less pure and vulnerable to corruption and you are the one guilty for that!"


    He told her with a domineering voice of self-righteousness, it was as if at the moment he was the voice of god.


    "I, Elirien, but..."


    She didn''t know what to say, she had never heard before that other races were evil, that wasn''t even in the writing taught to children, but hearing so from the inquisitor she begun to doubt what she knew.


    "The Holy order tells us that we are all Equal, but it never stated that mixing our pure human blood with that of other races is good, you can see that from the color of their hair and eyes, they don''t have the golden radiance that makes us humans the purerest race"


    Theodor continued with speaches of supperiority of the human race, how they should be united and overcome the threat the mix-bloods posed.


    "But what can we do, I''m sure that my husband isn''t evil, it''s his genes that are bad, can''t we do something to help him?"


    The woman said frightened, she fully believed his nonsense.


    "There is a way, it''s called the evolution curse, but I need your help to make him understand that he has to agree going through the blessing and becoming a pure human, he of course will deny my words, he will even curse at me, but those won''t be his words, they will be the words of the devil that hides in his blood"


    Truth was that even Theodor himself didn''t believe what he was saying, but it sounded pleasant to his own ears.


    "Please let me speak to him, I know that it''s a very expensive ritual, but we will do our best to gather the money needed"


    She said with a worried voice.


    "Don''t mind it I have some friends whom would be happy to help with him turning into an upright human being for free"


    Theodor said, knowing that his collegues in the society would be happy to turn him into a human, they even did so illegaly.


    In truth he had countless times asked them to teach him how it''s done, but they said he wasn''t high level enough to perform the ritual, he needed at least a level of 200 and a magicality of above 200.


    "I will call your husband inside, but you should be prepared because I fear he might be one of those concealed devil lovers from Neassa whom worship the Elemental demons or Eolia whom worship the Devil himself"


    Theodor said, making the poor woman anguish by the idea of the man she spent years with raising their son being a demon worshiper.


    Theodor brought the man inside the chamber and told him to sit at the chair next to his wife.


    "So mr elf, we have good and bad news to discuss about, the good news is that your wife is a perfectly faithful believer of Ecclesis, the bad news is that We have concluded that you will have to change your race and become a human"


    Theodor said with a serious tone, but a smile on his face.


    "I..."


    The man tried to get off the chair, but he found it impossible.


    "The holy order understands your inability to comprehend the reason why you have to go through the holy ritual of evolution, but consider it as a gift to your wife, sharing one life with each other keeping your holy vows of marriage"


    Theodor''s words made the elf confused, there was simply too much bullshit in the phrase to make him understand if it was a threat or even had some meaning.


    "Dear, please accept this gift, we will have another child, one with pure blood and mind"


    His wife said, making him even more confused, he couldn''t connect the dots in his confused state.


    "All you need to do is agree to become a human, there is no crime in being a half-elf, but your blood is impure, having hints of demonic influence"


    Theodor said, his words making the bald elf angry for some reason, truth was he was proud of his heritage, his parents were half-bloods as well, his brother was a pure Ecclesian and his sister a pure forest Elf and lived in the nearby town.


    "So what is your decision elf?"


    Theodor asked focusing his voice with a mocking tone onto the word "elf", a hint of disdain and supperiority being shown as if insulting all his anscestors.


    "I chose not to become human, it''s simply too expensive to poor village people like us"


    He said an excuse in order not to insult the high and mighty inquisitor, whom held his life in his hands.


    "Don''t be afraid dear, the good inquisitor said that he would get you changed for free, we will age together and make many more children with the blessing of god"


    His wife said, not understanding his refusal, thinking that he was simply shy.


    "I don''t want to become human, I carry the blood of my parents, given to me by Ecclesis himself upon my birth"


    The man said, making the woman somewhat troubled, thinking that her husband was trully possessed by demons.


    "But was it Ecclesis that gave you your blood, you are wrong in that, Ecclesis gives you life, your flesh and body comes from your parents, have you ever heard how beastmen came to be?"


    Theodor''s words made the elf puzzled, he could say nothing against the Inquisitor''s words, after all he wasn''t every faithful to the script as to know everything written inside.


    "It''s said that the first beastman appeared through the vile act of a drunk human raping a goat, the poor animal had foolishly chose to give birth to an abomination, at that time people thought of them as monsters and even had wars against them, but in time the beastmen grew in numbers and made a name for themselves thus becoming a race"


    "Disgusting lies!"


    The elf said, he knew full well that beastmen were a completely different race that had nothing to do with the Inquisitor''s words.


    "But is it a lie, let me tell you how Elves were first born, there are demons whom have humanoid forms, some call them the Fey other call them with different names..."


    "Stop with the shameful lies, the Fey are Gods, not demons"


    The man said making Theodor smile, but causing his wife look at him in horror for what he just said.


    In Ecclesia there was only one unbroken taboo, there was only one recognised god, all others could be called Spirits, Ghosts, Demons but should never be called Gods or Deities.


    "Inquisitor you have to help expel the Fey demons from his mind!"


    The woman shouted in grief, her husband looked at her as if he looked at a donkey at the moment, he could only sigh, in truth he knew that he had said the most stupid thing and even the most merciful priest would be unable to save him, because of his words.


    "Ecclesis is merciful, we will go through a demon exorcism tomorrow, your husband will be held in a cell till tomorrow, please on your way tell his parents to come for an interogation as well, I''m really worried, that his whole family might be corrupted by the demon Feys"


    Theodor''s words made the half-elf''s ears twitch and his eyes fill with rage.


    "My parents are innocent, I''m the demon, you can torture me but leave them out of this!"


    Of course his shouts although gave an emotional pull to his wife, truth was that she hadn''t seen him so mad even when he heard their son had died.


    Making her believe even more that he was possessed.


    "Don''t shout, so loud we don''t want to kill you, we will only purify the demons residing in your body and mind"


    Theodor said as his angel took the elf out of the room and threw him into a cell next to the orcs, he could only laugh maniacaly as he imagined what would happen to the Orc whom was taken for the "Interogation".


    By the time Joyne and Toyle returned they were rather surprised that the peaceful half-elf and half-orcs whom resided in their cells cursed at the Inquisition and Ecclesis, curses so crude and heretical that made them trully believe that Theodor was right to persue the matter, they even learned that he had invited the imprisoned people relatives as well for interogation.


    10days later


    Stella was shocked to hear the people imprisoned in their cells cursing, she had even peaked at one of Theodor''s interrogation, well she didn''t agree with everything he said, but in the end he made them reveal that the people whom came didn''t really believe in Ecclesis, truth was that she herself too wasn''t a deep believer, but Theodor seemed like a zealot whom would die for Ecclesis if asked.


    Of course she didn''t mind it very much, in a way she found his driven self rather sexy.


    What however she did find disturbing was the other two inquisitor''s interogation and demon excorcisms.


    In a way they did non of the two, all they did was torture and rape the prisoners till they died.


    Theodor might be a racist, but he neither raped nor tortured them, what he did was doing excorcistic rituals written in the manuals, she even helped him in one of them.


    Of course she wouldn''t let him touch the females and she had no qualms with him excorcising the males as she did the same with the females.


    Four days later she send a message to the Inquisition reporting Joyne and Toyle, the other two inquisitors with a small memory orb that showed their crimes of raping the heretics instead of excorcising them.


    It came as a surprise to Joyne and Toyle when the two of them found themselves in a cell due to misbehavior and corruption, they of course wanted to take Theodor and Stella down with them, but they soon understood their naiveness.


    The two of them were heroes, holy champions, while themselves were mere low rank Inquisitors, in a way Theodor hadn''t even done anything wrong, other than saying some falsehood in interogations, but during interogation it was allowed to Inquisitors to lie in order to trap heretics and demon worshipers.


    The two new Inquisitors in the village were Irena and Mella, both of whom were of course females and strangely enough they were half-bloods, one was a half-elf and the other a red half blood ogre.


    Stella of course didn''t like them very much, mostly because they were more beautiful than herself, while Theodor hated them as they were half-bloods.

 30

    Back in Nivava''s Dungeon Pillar there was a huge uproar in Anna''s town.


    "Why do you only want her memories, how about I give you mine as well, it will only cost you a few millions, by the way why doesn''t that bastard come out"


    Anna said, in reality she had a bone to crack with Christopher, she simply didn''t like how Christopher gazed at Alexxa in class.


    "Do you even know how difficult it''s to absorb memories from one person?"


    Tris said disatisfied, Alexxa was like a small sheep that was easy to deal with, but Anna was like an arrogant wild Goat.


    "Tell him to come out and bow before the Town manager if he wants to enter the town"


    Anna said arrogantly.


    "I have a better Idea how about we take our deal and leave for another town, or even not make the deal at all"


    Tris said angers.


    "Cool down Anna, we really want this deal to work, the reason why I came to your town is because I don''t trust her very much, thus we want to be sure that they won''t scam us of the money"


    Alexxa explained her part of the matter.


    "I will be watching you"


    Anna said as she accompanied them to the Dwarven bank.


    "As I said my upper limit is 20millions, I will give you 10millions now and another 10after I get the memory orb filled"


    Tris confirmed once more if they were in agreement.


    "Wait, what does she mean millions?"


    Anna asked rather surprised at the numbers.


    "Anna, she''s talking about DP, one slime come is equal to one thousand DP in orther words it''s 10000 slime cores before the deal and another 10000 afterwards"


    Alexxa explained, making Anna gulp inside and here she thought that she was rich sinceshe had 1000 slime cores, in gerelar her quota was 10times her prior one, but she had a whole town under her control, thus she had lots of spare cores to buy luxuries.


    "By the way Anna how much does a cake cost?"


    Alexxa asked her somewhat interested, she wanted to buy one for later.


    "Cake, there are no Cakes in Axis, at least I haven''t seen one, even at the royal reception they had no cakes"


    Anna said somewhat puzzled.


    "How naive, of course there are, they are imported products of the Greddor country, but believe me It''s not worth the trouble procuring one, well I could sell you one for a low price of 100slime cores"


    Tris said with a smile making Anna full of anger.


    Whom would sell a cake for such an extravagant price.


    You should understand that 1 slime core was equal to a gold jeter of course to the queen she only asked for 10 gold jeters, but this wasn''t the surface anymore, here buying a cake would cost at least ten times that if not a hundred.


    "Joseph, tell that liar off"


    Anna whispered to Joseph''s ear as she stood next to him.


    "But the price is rather good, it''s three time bellow the market price"


    Joseph whispered her back, he of course knew what Greddor was how far it was and how hard it was to get a cake in the dungeon pillar.


    "just tell her off somehow"


    Anna insisted.


    "Miss Tris, I''m hopping that you know about the tax revenue you have to pay for transanctions in the dungeon Pillar"


    Joseph said, making Tris'' face twist a little.


    "I have heard that some tyrants have put taxes in the dungeon pillars turning the common folk against them, but I didn''t know that those rumors were true"


    Tris said, making the once happy Anna turn sour, she had not heard about such rumors, but she did feel a strange tension each time she went outside.


    "By the way I seem to remember that the Runia kingdom has asked for 1000jeters of gold for each adult member of your families, how much has the wise manager gathered?"


    Tris question made both Alexxa and Anna somewhat lost, Anna of course knew that most of the money would go for her husband''s wives, but she didn''t know how much.


    1000jeter x 12wives  = 12000


    500jeter x 8children = 4000


    That would mean that she would be left with only 6000 to spent, 3000 of which she will probably give to Joseph, leaving her with only 3000.


    Of course to her whom could at most gather 30cores, this amount was still good, but it made her feel somewhat indignant.


    "Well the tax is 10% if I remember right, thus 4000 will go to the town manager, I hope that Alexxa is happy with this since it''s her money that will go to your hands"


    Tris laughed as they approached the bank.


    Anna didn''t know whether to curse at Joseph or thank him, in a way she would gain 4000, even if he did use 3000 of them for his wives, she would still have a thousand to use for stuff. On the other however side she didn''t know what to tell Alexxa, they were friends after all.


    She could just return the money to her in private, yes that was what she would do, she decided in a split moment.


    "The transfer is complete, would miss Alexxa want to take her money out in currency, precious stones, items or slime cores"


    The Dwarf asked her.


    "BankNotes"


    Joseph said making Alexxa somewhat surprised.


    "BankNotes are like the coinage of your own world, they are the currency of the dwarves, at any time you can come here and withdraw as much as you want, but we will have to stay for a few days to register you and Anna"


    Joseph explained.


    "No need"


    Tris said and then went next to the dwarf and whispered something to his ears only.


    "This is your banknote miss Alexxa, please come again whenever you wish to withdraw"


    The dwarf said, his smile wider than the horizon as he pushed a piece of paper signed with an incredible amount of DP towards Alexxa.


    "Why does it say 20million and not ten, is this a typo"


    Alexxa asked rather surprised.


    "Nope, I doubled the amount in case you decide to back down, but you must know that in case you don''t deliver you part of the deal you will owe me 20millions"


    Tris said with an evil smile, making Anna curse inside, thinking of this as a scam.


    "Now lets go to the Inn to have you fill up the Orb, normaly it takes a day to fill it"


    Tris said, to which Joseph begun to retord.


    "What sort of memory orb takes so long to fill?"


    "Have you ever tried to copy all your memories into one?"


    Tris asked him while laughing at his awkward face, Anna was also surprised as this was one of the rare ocations where he was lost for words.


    Tris led Alexxa to the most prestigious Inn, A room for two, Christopher lived in another Inn a distance away from their location.


    Anna could only curse as she was told to leave the Inn, even as the town''s manager she had no right to use a room for free and she wouldn''t throw 100cores like trash just to be allowed to go up to the third floor after Tris and Alexxa.


    In the luxurious suite Alexxa looked at Tris whom was getting causy, not knowing what to do.


    "Now we can begin, take your clothes off"


    Tris commanded, making Alexxa freeze.


    "What a wonderfull pink, well there''s no reason to be shy, I''m a woman, lets do it this way, I will take my clothes off and you yours, thus you won''t feel shy"


    Tris said as she begun to take off her luxurious and valuable clothes, each of them enchanted and designed by famous names of the Axis world.


    "Is this trully necesary?"


    Alexxa asked her with a weak voice.


    "Most clothes are made of animal hides and skin, We don''t want to have their memories polute the precious memory orb right?"


    Tris asked her with a wide smile as she shamelessly exposed her naked body.


    "Let me help you"


    Tris said as she approached her, seeing as Alexxa was still lost in thought.


    "No need, really I can do it myself"


    Alexxa said, but Tris still came from behind grabbing at her breast, making her want to scream.


    "Nice size, I can see why Christopher likes you, well that doesn''t matter, lets get to the point, I need you to take off your clothes sit on the floor and begin to imput magic power into the orb"


    Tris said, abandoning her once playful tone, she had lost, in the prospect of size she was smaller.


    "Why do you have no hair on your legs?"


    Tris asked rather surprised as she touched to feel the smooth skin of her legs.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "You will know once you see my memories"


    Alexxa said rather irritated, if she didn''t know better, this Tris was probably a lesbian.


    "Now take the orb and sit down on the floor, don''t touch any organic material and imput magic into the orb"


    Tris explained once more as she took out the orb out of thin air and handed it to her.


    "Try to remember as much as you can about yourself as you are infusing the orb with magic, it will help speed up the process"


    Tris said as Alexxa sat naked on the wooden floor, her soft ass being harassed byth the floor planks.


    In the end she didn''t even last for a few minutes before running out of juice.


    "drink this and do it again"


    Tris said while handing her a potion used to replenish mp.


    Alexxa was to exhausted to even care what the potion did, she drunk the whole vial and continued to input magic to the orb, but after a few more minutes the same thing happened.


    "Did you drink it all at once, just drink it little by little this time"


    Tris said as she handed her a second potion.


    Alexxa''s butt hurt as she spent more than an hour on the floor, thinking about her own memories of her past, but as much as she wanted to merge into them, her naked body made it difficult.


    "Let me see the orb"


    Tris said and then examined the orb and sighed.


    "This will take us a long time, you need to focus, this isn''t even 1% of what you owe me, of course there is another way to fill it up faster, but that would be too cruel, after all I only need a copy of your memories, not the authentic ones"


    Tris said making Alexxa creep out, was she talking about taking away her memories just then.


    You can go sleep, don''t bother putting clothes on, tomorrow we will have you continue, as for servants you don''t need to care they won''t be coming for the next five days.


    Alexxa submissively crawled into the soft luxurious double bed and hid herself under the soft sheets.


    "Hey make some room for me will you"


    Tris said as she joined her in bed, making her feel somewhat dejected, she felt as if she had sold her own body for those 20millions.


    "Hey don''t grop my ass!"


    Alexxa shouted at Tris whom was massaging her bottocks with passion equal to a lover''s.


    "Don''t be angry I threat them so since you''ve been sitting on the floor all day, you can consider it as free medication"


    Tris said with a smile.


    "Wait, not there"


    Sweet moans filled the room as Tris'' fingers were relentless in persuing the depths of Alexxa''s vagina until they both fell asleep.


    The next day Tris had a big surprise for her.


    "Yesterday''s memory will help us fill up the orb faster, I will fill you with magic power and you will infuse the ball, all you have to do is thing yesterday''s memory of me putting my fing..."


    "Alright, I understand, I only hope this torture can end faster"


    Alexxa said irritated, she was the sort of girl whom wouldn''t even make a sound while being raped to death, don''t ask why, women are rather mysterious especialy masochistic ones.


    "Focus or I''ll help you remember"


    Tris said as she stood behind her.


    "You''re not doing it right, hold the orb tightly"


    Tris said and when she made sure that Alexxa held it tight, she thrusted her thumb inside her.


    "Focus on the passion!"


    Tris said as she gropped her breast, massaging it viciously.


    "Very good, remember how you did it with your husband"


    Tris said, making Alexxa freeze for a moment but the thumb begun to scrap her insides making her feel strange.


    Alexxa had to suffer two more days of it, mostly due to her own low stats or rather because of her inability to concentrate while being harassed by Tris.


    At some point Alexxa begun to harass Tris back, but the result was a rather strange lesbian porn, where both of them moaned as one begun to lick another''s sore spot.


    It was the last day and the Orb was full, Tris was rather enthusiastic about it, while Alexxa felt somewhat conflicted.


    "Do you think he''ll lick that spot clean if I tell him you touched me there?"


    Tris said jokingly, as she accompanied her outside and gave her another few millions for the entertainment, she said it was compensation for her time.


    With this Alexxa was now the richest hero in Nivava''s dungeon pillar.


    --------------------------------------


    Lets now travel to the last Human country, Runia, there''s little you might remember about it the most important being that they had slavery there as their main specialty.


    The four heroes Costas, Theo, Jonny and George were last seen being given portable magic towers before being sent down the dungeon pillar.


    Runia''s dungeon pillar''s theme was bunnies and wolves, but the higher ranked monsters being werewolves.


    Runia was also known as the number one meat producing country, thus explaining why many beastmen sold themselves as slaves to go to Runia.


    Costas whom was entitled as the Dragon, was sitting at his magic tower, his 3m tall sex slave Red was on all four as she sucked at his balls, while other less fortunate slaves were down preparing food and organizing the library.


    All the heroes of Runia were given the magic arts skill and one skill of their own choice amongs rather seducive skills.


    Like charm, mind bend, torture and less popular like crippling strike, rush and other active skills.


    Of course Costas fell in love with the Charm skill, just think about it, being able to just use the charm and having any woman at your feet, the dream of every man, as for mind bend, he had of course thought about it, but since his mentality was far inferior to his magicality he decided to go with the charm spell.


    Costas was a warrior and his power was the passive HP modifier, meaning that he at level 12 had 12% more health than he regularly would have had normaly, of course he had no idea how much hp he had and in the possibility that he only had an hp value of 10 to 100, it was a rather bullshit ability.


    "Ouch, you crude woman, turn around"


    Costas said, it wasn''t as if she bit him or anything, it was simply that her physique was multiple times higher than his own and since he didn''t even care about going out hunting to begin with, he had stayed at level 12 for the past months studying books and getting ready for the upcoming hunts.


    At the moment he was reading a book called strategy guide for overwordly heroes written by Sage Nibu.


    He was a japanese whom ended with a rather OP cheat skill called Sage knowledge, it was a big pity that he died of old age before he could reach the top floor, he however left behind the best guides and even records of his own journey, a pity that he was a sore loser, if he had cooperated with other nationality heroes he would have probably have returned alive, but he was a terrifying racist.


    The book said however that he lived around the 2WW so it wasn''t strange.


    Red turned her ass towards him and two handles were visible, one going into her ass and the other into her vagina.


    "We agreed that every time that you used more strength than allowed I would make your asshole hurt right?"


    Costas said with a smile, You might ask why he didn''t use his little guy, well with her physique it was simply impossible for his little guy to even try, not to say that if it was squashed inside her womb due to orgasm, it wouldn''t be at all funny.


    He twisted the handle making Red sqeel like a pig being slaughtered. He enjoyed her scream even more than her sucking ability, after all she was a warrior, not a prostitute.


    "Turn around and begin to clean it with your tongue"


    He said seemingly having released during her sexy scream.


    In contrast to the other slaves that looked like skeletons with skin, Red was looked like a model that was dyed in a red color, even after having stuck two clubs inside her she seemed to be fine and kicking, but the real miracle was how erotic she was.


    He had bonded so well with her that he had forgotten all the girls from his class he had wanted to bang, all the plans he had made spending three month just sucking at her breasts and using her as a hugpillow.


    Today however was the firt day he would be going outside to kill monsters. He had Red remove the clubs and get ready, her constume was a tight leather SM outfit, but she hopefuly would be wearing armor above it masking it like a second layer of defense of something.


    Her long blonde hair that reached to her waist and her huge pair of breasts were tighly locked in place to not obstruct her movements when fighting, in case there was a need for her to protect her master, her weapons being a spear and a tower shield, while a sword hunged from her waist.


    These were the preparations Costas had made for her, as for himself, he was wearing a lighter armor carrying two spellbooks hunging on his waist and a rather nooby sword in his hand, since he could not use weapons that were meant for higher levels.


    His slave village was rather well off, since he didn''t care about them for the past few months people were happy.


    An owner who cares for his villagers is considered a bane for the people, since the only care their master could give them was either selling them away or whipping them.


    Most of the villagers were either mixbloods or beastmen whom in his view were no different than monsters with their beast heads and growls.


    Of course all good things come to an end, the moment he went outside the tower he begun to sizing up the women of the village, there were one or two to his liking amongst them, but that was for when he returned.


    The thick forest around his tower was mostly cleared but there were some monsters jumping out of the bushes from time to time.


    You probably won''t believe it, but with Costas'' minute evasion skill he could easily evade most of the monsters'' surprise attacks.


    Of course killing them, even hitting them was hard for him, well he did cast a few spells, but they left him in a rather miserable state especialy since he had neither quick cast nor memorization.


    Feeling as a useless baggage for Red he felt a strong need to discipline her after they return.


    Hunting bunnies and wolves however didn''t give him any great accomplishment, well the wolves were partly challenging, but there was no excitement or satisfaction from hunting monsters at all, it felt like a mandatory chore.


    Of course the first levels weren''t hard to reach, he gained adequate experience from the first monster hunt, mostly due to having most of the monsters that targeted him stolen by adventurers or hunters, of course he still got experience from giving them a good hit or two.


    Costas returned and begun to find people whom he would make his own slaves. Inside the tower there was only room for 9slaves, in reality the slave collars he was given were linked to the magic tower and he was the leader of the magic tower.


    The first thing he did when he returned was managing his slaves, he had six slaves at the moment and three of them were practicaly useless, they had no skills and were probably just to make up the numbers.


    He mercilessly killed them gaining some experience as a bonus, then he went down to the village and used the collars to enlave three beauties, people could only silently complain about this misfortune, especialy the one whose wife was taken away.


    Of course they knew the reason why, the mage''s slaves had probably died thus he wanted to replenish them, but even so all three being beautiful females made his intentions rather clear.


    That night there were multiple moans in his bedroom as the new slaves were mostly commoners with crafting professions, while red''s breasts made for the best pillow.


    That night all his dreams had come true, sleeping in a sea of boobs, being caressed by beautiful women and lastly having no care for the rest of the world.


    That night he had gained 4levels making him even happier as a result, little did he however know that dark days were approaching as the demon king of the 10th floor was born that same day, somewhere in the 10th floor a small implike monster had just spawned out of nowhere and it would only grow stronger as time went by.

 31

    Moans could be heard from a private  room in a luxurious estate in the first floor of the Nivava dungeon pillar.


    Little Bloom was silently reading a book trying to hold her anger back, she didn''t understand how the negotiations next door were going, but her mother said that she had it all under control.


    "You are simply the something else"


    Nick the tall guy said exhausted.


    "I told you that you wouldn''t be able to satisfy a queen"


    The queen whom was riding on top of him said, as she changed position.


    "Now lets go to your punishmen"


    She said as he begun to clean his little Nicki with her mouth, well counter to his height for some reason his talent was regular?, it looked small due to him being tall, but it was a rather average sized one some even could call it small.


    "Wait no more I give up, you''re the queen, I will help you out"


    Nick said, he trully was about to break, he was held hostage in her estate for the last week, being sucked out by her, as if she was a succubus sucking out his life.


    "Not so fast hero, this queen will make you spill everything, which country approached you?"


    The queen asked him, on hand on his gun and the other on his chest.


    "It was Vivian''s Idea, she said that she could get me a cooperation with another country if I could draw another few heroes with me away from Nivava"


    Nick said but he was quickly struck with a little pain as the queen''s claws begun to cut into his chest and her hold onto his dick begun to losen and she went onto giving him a handjob until it hardened once more.


    "Which country approached you, tell me the truth, this time or we will have another round"


    The queen said making Nick''s face fall, as his lie was seen through.


    "It was no country, It was my own Idea, I thought that I would be able to marry you and become king and then we would be able to happily stay in Nivava, I would even call back some of the other guys for our wedding"


    Nick said with a gloommy expression on his face, he was trully to naive.


    "He''s telling the truth"


    The queen whom was riding him said as she stood up from his unconcious body and adressed another queen whom was sitting nearby drinking her tea, while looking outside the window, nearby sat another Nick whom was sitting there talking to her.


    "Did you have to impersonate me when riding him?"


    The queen asked somewhat annoyed.


    "Your highness now he thinks that he had a taste of the real queen, thus even the notion of going after you will evade his mind, unless of course you yourself deem it necesary to seduce him and follow his plan"


    The naked queen suddenly changed her face, into that of a beast, looking like a scary bat, if Nick saw her now he would probably die out of fright.


    "Well his plan was interesting, wanting to rule over Nivava at my side, but he falls a little short to my needs, by the way did you do what I asked you for?"


    She asked the Nick sitting next to her.


    "Of course your highness, Verillio is no longer a talented Noble, but a common farmer and his skills disabled"


    The man whom impersonated Nick suddenly turned into Rivalz, the one they knew as the coachman.


    "Very well, I will let you play with him for another few days, just make sure you don''t drink all his blood, we still need him alive, also make the brainwashing a little better, at least make him call you "Your highness" before you stop"


    The queen knew that Nick was the brain behind the gathering of the heroes, thus she begun her negotiations, of course on the surface she will make it seem as if the negotiations are still on and even give the heroes some benefits like lowering the quota and even the price of supplies for them.


    Giving them a generous 20% off of all products on the market.


    But in reality she would make Nick her brainless follower, she already had it all planned, while nick was being trained by the Bat-woman, Vivian te ex-queen and her son the ex-prince Verilio were undergoing their own training, breaking their psyche and mind to levels in order to degrade them to the level of an animal.


    --------------------------------------


    Christopher had no idea why Tris was so happy when she returned, did she already get what she wanted, but in general she didn''t look any different than before.


    "Lets go back up the dungeon Pillar, I want to go find a face magician"


    Tris said with great joy.


    "As if changing your face will deminish your shamelessness"


    Rosetti stated.


    "Mistress do we have any cake left?"


    Tanna asked, making Tris act somewhat stange, truth was that she gave away the last few cakes to Alexxa as a gift, but at the time it didn''t really matter, even now it didn''t matter.


    "How about you chew on this bone for now"


    Tris said taking out a strange green bone, but Tanna was rather happy to accept it.


    "What''s with the bone?"


    Christopher asked, although he could identify it as an eatable bone of some monster, but it had no great rarity or anything.


    "It''s just a Corix bone, just an appetizer eaten before meat, it helps sharpening your teeth"


    Tris said as she went closer to him.


    "I had Alexxa lick my pussy"


    She whispered to him making him shocked out of proportion, he had no idea that the hero she was seeing was Alexxa, but he really didn''t believe that the Alexxa in his mind would have agreed on something like that even if the money was great.


    "22millions were enough to open her legs wide, I even got evidence"


    Tris said as she took out the memory orb, showing him the scene where they were fighting in bed.


    "Mere illusions"


    Christopher dispelled it as some sort of illusion, it wasn''t after all impossible to falsify memories, but non the less his little guy was still standing in attention.


    "Then how about an indirect kiss from her, just kneel and kiss me right here"


    She pointed at her right nipple.


    "We will talk about this stuff when we reach the city, I have to get rid of a few troublesome slimes"


    Christopher said, making Tris disappointed, of course she still had her usages for the memory orb.


    But for now she used is as a sort of TV, taking glimpses of the past.


    She saw herself as Alexxa passing by Christopher multiple times, but giving him no significance, in average he seemed like a rather nerdy average guy, he was somewhat sporty in gymnastic, but too childish, even in high school he played chase with his friends.


    But what made Tris shocked was all the luxuries in Alexxa''s room, it was like the room of a princess, even she with all her money would be unable to pack so much stuff in such a small room.


    Every morning she saw Alexxa wake up and getting ready for school, her mother making her breakfast, then she went to her friends'' houses and waited for them to go together to school.


    She was late most of the time because of it, but at times it was her own fault, mostly because her hair needed some additional care to look curly and wavy.


    Tris was shocked to see how much care the girl in the other world put into beautifying herself, making her ashamed that she even compared herself to them, women on earth as simply monsters, how on earth can they do all that stuff and still have time to make themselves look pretty.


    Her research into Earth showed her multiple stuff, but most of all what humans in our world call movies.


    Romance, action, thriller, Tris looked through all the movies, cried when she saw the Titanic, although most of the stuff she didn''t understand at the time, but she understood one thing, Christopher was too far away from being a "Cool guy" and a "Hero", even the word average guy was too high for him in that world, he wasn''t even in her field of vision, as there were many people whom were more entertaining, handsome and considerate than him of course if you teleported most of them to the Axis world many of them would be lost and confused and in the end become twisted to no recognition as most of the guys think with their cock when given absolute freedom and power.


    Christopher was of course too preocupied to watch her playing with her orb, but Rosetti whom now sat next to her was rather interested in seeing the other world.


    Well rosetti didn''t find movies as exciting, after all they were full of shit and she didn''t believe in love and romance, what she did believe however were soap operas, all those serials that show a poor girl marrying a rich guy and after some twists and turns becoming rich and might, those were her heroines until of course the moment the heroine would share the riches with the guy she loves.


    Rosetti also loved how bright and happy the whole atmosphere in the other world was, as if there were no threats to one''s life other than studying for school.


    "No wonder most of the heroes want to go back to their own world"


    Rosetti said, surprising Tris whom hadn''t noticed her watching the orb as well.


    "If we use magic we can replicate at least 90% of what we see in her memories"


    Tris said proud of their own world.


    "How does eggs and bacon taste like?"


    Tanna asked after seeing the strange food on the other world''s table, they were rather common mediterenian plates, mostly fish plates, but meat didn''t lack in the form bacon, sausages and other stuff that most people use as a side dish or snack, the most however mysterious was milk and cheese, two things that they would be hard pressed to produce since there were no cows, sheeps or goats, only monsters with similar forms.


    Truth was that even wine making was something that came from an otherworlder, the people of Axis were simply too preocupied with survival that they don''t take their time in inventing stuff, after all it wasn''t always as peaceful as it was now and even in the present scientists and inventors are mostly shun for their ideas due to them asking for too much capital just for some of their basic experiments that give no result.


    "Christopher, why are you so antisocial in her memories?"


    Tris asked him strait forward, making him somewhat irritated, but he didn''t even bother to answer, he was whom he was that was all to it.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Seeing him staying silent Tris felt a little betrayed, although the Christopher in her memories was still the same, but she just could not understand why he was so different from the other teens his age, as if he cared not for his image, acting all nerdy in the class sitting first desk in front of the teacher even though at times he was caught unaware of some answers and unlike others he couldn''t even chat with his friend whom was sitting right next to him.


    In a way it wasn''t that he was antisocial, he simply didn''t try to adopt to the changes, people like him would probably die instantly if teleported to Axis without given a long time to adopt, the how he survived was probably because of luck, especialy when she saw other people bullying Christopher through Alexxa''s eyes.


    "Could it be that master was so pathetic at his old world, then why does he want to go back?"


    Rosetti asked Tris, but both of them could not understand Christopher''s goal of returning, in the world of Axis, family is but a rather short lived shelter from the cruel world of monsters and lack of food.


    --------------------------------------


    Of course the very one whom bullied him was right at that moment in his own magic tower with a woman on his crotch.


    Theo the warrior whom got the Pig constellation title was enjoying himself before he goes once more for monster hunting.


    Theo''s cheat power was Damage increase, he could simply increase the damage of his strike at will, making even his seemingly simple Quick strike skill a deadly force to be reckoned with.


    His level in those past months had already risen to 92 and he used a rather large axe as his weapon of choice, making people look at him with a somewhat strange expression, considering that the axe was never a warrior''s weapon to begin with, it was tool. Of course an axe as large and deadly as his could hardly be usable to cut down trees.


    Theo Only had one presentable slave in his tower whom he called Jenifer, she had long brown hair and average looks, but she had a large pair of tits and her ass was large, he even had two babies with her just for fun, two boys, one named Panos and the other Algeri, but what he loved about her was her elven pointy ears, he loved to bite them at their tip.


    You could say that Theo was the sort of brainless brute whom put all his points into strength until he was told that he needed mentality in order to be able to control his strength, non the less however he had a physique of 102 and had unlocked another cheat power called Windblowing Blow, it was a rather strange cheat power it increased the reach of his attacks as if his axe was longer, even his fist created a short gust of wind that extended his reach, causing the same damage as his fist would have otherwise done.


    His only problem was his inability to control his strength, his chair would break from his strength, his table would break his spoon and fork would bend, even a regular sword would bend when he used it with his 102 points of strength.


    With his 10 in mentality he could only control a 10% of his strength meaning he still used 90% without being able to hold back in his daily life.


    Of course the greatest change occured with his skills or rather one specific skill, his Dodge roll, he evolved it so much that it evolved into a teleportation skill, he could now blink between short distances making him a killing machine when fighting, since his rapid Blink skill aloowed him for succesive uses of the skill, with only limit his small magicality, since it used some magic to use.


    "Jenifer go look after the children I will go out to hunt for some more food"


    Theo said as he lifted his axe, he didn''t even bother to wear armor, all he took was a wolf pelt to cover his private parts as he went outside his tower.


    "Master will you visit us tonight"


    Two sisters called to him as he passed through the streats of the village, which had visibly grown bigger with the passed months.


    Theo had tasted every woman in his village, some were even broken by his uncontrollable strength, but in general the people of the village didn''t care, most of them were beastmen and if they were given food they were happy as long as they died full.


    Theo''s hunts begun with rabbits, but he quickly moved into hunting wolves since rabbits didn''t give him enough experience anymore.


    Feral wolves on the other side were a good source of experience, a pity that they were rather rare around his village, he would probably need to move his tower to be able to hunt more efficiently in the future, or make some sort of outpost for himself.


    After reaching level 80, all fights had become rather simple, one swing of his axe and most enemies fell in pieces.


    Even when he was low level his damage increasing skill was tyranically strong, him destroying Anna''s defense talisman was of course not luck, it was strength and as his physique had grown expotentialy he was now able to even rival the powerful races like beastmen, Orks and Ogres.


    With a physique of 100 his total damage could easily reach 200points and if you add up his cheat power it could rise up to 300points if he uses a good weapon.


    His own weapon gives him a solid 150-180 damage. Something that he however doesn''t really care about, the reason being because he can use it in conjuction with his skill, making it a shocking 250-280 damage which is enough take care of pests, of course he also has skills, like thunder strike, the evolved version of quick attack, it''s not faster than quick attack but does lightning damage to his enemies.


    Another skill is the Crushing blow which in combination with his skill is trully overkill, crushing blow gives armor penetration, you can understand why the combination is really strong.


    Theo was undisputably the strongest hero in Runia, of course he was still a little far from being the richest hero in Runia, but he was at least able to content with a level 200 talented warrior with his 100 points in physique.


    It would probably take him a week to reach level 100 if he did his best, but you know it is when there''s no stress, at some point you become lax and disintereted in the world''s affairs closing on yourself and your own desires instead of the future.


    A sweet freedom to enjoy your life to its fullest, something that only rich people can enjoy in our world.


    But unknown to Theo a small group of three adventurers had come that day to his village, they simply traded some goods with the villagers and after finding the information they were after they disappeared from whench they came.


    Theo had no idea what fate had in store for him, his hunting speed instead of increasing as he grew stronger begun to stall.


    There were of course other reasons behind this, the main one being his irritation and new knowledge of the world.


    The things that irritated him, were the women whom now clinged to him like flees, hunting had now become sort of mandatory for him if he wanted to enjoy all the pretties of his village, of course only that is not enough to irritate him, the irritating thing was that the villagers asked him with his great wisdom to manage the village.


    Of course he did what he understood, he told them to elect a leader and that leader would be managing the village in his stead.


    You can understand in how many ways this backfired on him, first of all, the leader only had four votes out of the fourtysomething people in the village, second the leader had no shed of mercy for the others and begun to live a great life in the largest hut in the village, lastly the leader died not even two weeks later in the middle of the night and a new leader took his place, in two days there was another and in the end even the women begun killing one another for the spot of leader.


    Theo to all that was oblivious at first but even when he learned about it all he did was take a few of the girls to his tower and let the others kill one another, he only saw the villagers when slave traders approached his tower, he bought slaves for wolf furs and meat, most of the time however he simply bought out as many slaves as he could and let them live in the somewhat desolate village.


    In this last month there was a stable Village leader a half-elf with a scar on her eye, and a bald head.


    She was a talented Rogue and could easily kill most of those eyeing her spot, Theo had named her Scar.


    And from then on she was the Leader of the village, she lived in the largest hut and accompanied him in both hunts and bed.


    Although her physique wasn''t on par with his, her flexibility and endurance were more than enough to serve him. Something for which Jenifer was long useless, since she would break with a single touch.


    Theo had even brough her to his tower at times, sending Jenifer and the babies to stay in the study.


    With Scar he had three babies, One girl and two boys. The boys were called Lilien and Liolas, because of Scar, while the girl they called Roxane after his mother.


    Panos was named after his father while Algeri was named after one of his grandfathers, the other''s name being his own of course.


    He of course had all five of his babies safely in the Tower, he had the village people create crude beds for them, to the best of their abilities and used the wolf furs as their beddings.


    When they had intercourse he had the babies taken to another room to be fed or something so that their pure minds would not be poluted by the rotten adult world.


    You could call him a bully, but he was no pervert, he liked having a family, while secretly having an affair with others, of course at first he saw Scar only as an affair, in time he could do nothing but accept her as a partner, he gave her a collar so that she would be able to enter the tower on will.


    The Magic tower was A huge structure going up into the sky, well not as high as a 6froors building, but it was considerably high, with four floors, although the ceiling was high enough to make it a five floor building.


    There was no door to the tower and the only two ways to enter was either by beeing invited by the master of the tower inside, or by being a slave of the tower, through the collar.


    The large purplish/black tower from outside looked as if it was constructed on black stone, but on closer inspection you can see that it''s not even stone, the material it''s made of is rather soft in tecture, but cannot be damaged, you could call it some sort of magical plastic.


    There were windows from which you could see outside, but other peoples couldn''t see you due to some sort of illusion magic, there was heat, air conditioning and even clean water in the tower, only food had to be procured.


    Of course even as his slave Scar still considered herself as the leader of the village and enjoyed the previleges of that came with it.


    At times she would even introduced Theo to some women telling him that even if he broke them it didn''t matter, those of course were the poor wrenches that would sell themselves for a piece of meat.


    Of course he was still irritated, mostly because the village was as desolate as before, the most however important reason was that Scar was getting too conceated, seeing herself as the leader and all.


    Although he was the one whom established the leader thingy in the first place, but don''t bother thinking why, it''s just something that irritated him, some would even punch a guy because they don''t like his face or because their mood is no good while he''s smiling, that sort of irritation.


    Of course when he learned from her that regular talented warriors have a physique of 150, he was even more irritated, if he had a strength of 150, how the heck would he be able to even hold a woman, she would break like cheap china in his hands.


    This information made him understand that there was something that he wasn''t told, of course he knew that mentality was used to overcome this huddle, but how do those talented warriors do it, after all they cannot have a mentality much higher than 50 at level 200 at that stage.


    The answer was rather disappointing, warriors with such levels of mentality for one were either nobles or high ranking people, after all all the people with a talented class were valuable to the Countries, thus they only had intercourse among their equals.


    In Runia however there was no nobility, although there were the master mages whom lived in towers even bigger than his own, they took in any talented mage or warrior and used some common slaves for the experiments and other stuff.


    The greatest however problem was that they were mostly mages, meaning that they didn''t have a physic greater than 50 at best, meaning they hadn''t the same problem like himself, which left him with only one choice, different races, a beastwoman or Ork or Ogress would have enough endurance to make love with, but in general he only had commoners, even scar was considered a damaged good for some reason, unknown to him.


    Of course his worries and irritation was somewhat irrational, since it was something for the future to think, but to him whom had tasted the pleasure, this was a huge problem that could not be solved.


    After all there was a reason why nobility married amongst themselves, it wasn''t only because of their pride and arrogance, they simply could not marry a commoner unless they were of the rogue or mage classes.


    Noble and General classes are both Physique based, meaning that most of them will have a huge Physique in the future, you can even imagine the little Bloom, the legendary noble in the future being able to destroy a wall simply by flicking her finger from a distance.


    Last note, but something that Theo didn''t know or hadn''t considered was cursed Items, there was a sort of cursed Items that reduced stats when you wore them, of course cursed Items are as expensive as enchanted ones, since they are enchanted only their enchantments are somewhat unique.

 32

    In Nivava''s dungeon pillar, the Nine heroes were having another Gathering, this time it was one to Celebrate Nick''s accomplishments.


    His negotiations went so well that their quota was cut by 1/3 and they even got a 20% discound in anything they wanted to buy.


    Let me explain what the discount was all about, lets consider they wanted to buy something from the dwarven bank, before they had to pay 100% of the price but now only 80%, the 20% was payed by the Nivava country.


    It might sound nothing special, but let''s consider if for example they wanted to buy a slave or a Powerful weapon or a slime soldier, before they wouldn''t even think about it since their price was too high for them, but now with Anna''s income and Alexxa''s newfound fortune it was a huge advantage for them.


    Of course the Celebration couldn''t be complete without cakes and drinks.


    Every one of them brought their own Advisors and friends, people whom they trusted.


    Half the royal family was there, Chris only brought his beloved Amaliana for the others to meet.


    Christo brough his four partners and a strange black armor, that made him look like a knight although he was a mage, there was a story behind this but that would be for another time.


    John came with Erica, whom had become much more amiable for unknown to him reasons, although she still would not let him touch her.


    Alexander came accompanied by his six partners, leaving his descendants back home for the maids to take care, he might not have been good with the hunting stuff, but he found out that he could easily make a few additional coins with Leia''s help(ex-princess).


    Nick brough with him Verilio and Vivian, although they didn''t seem very talkative, they were more like plants, when he was asked he said that the queen had turned them into common farmers, which gave them a rather great shock.


    Angelo and Mina came alone, they didn''t have any royal members under their wings and most people in their villages were just temporary colleagues for them until they reached the next level and are given a town like Anna, after all there were no talents among their villagers.


    Alexxa was happy to be accompanied by Ludicar, while Anna for some reason turned her face away from her as they had a little dispute amongst friends.


    Anna was there with Joseph and Kilkis, Kilkis Grey-haired young wolfman was her escort, while Joseph was only there so that he could talk with his brother.


    In general it was rather fun and all, but every one of them had problems that needed to be solved.


    Chris had made up with Amaliana, but his hunting pace had begun to fall, he had some problems with procuring enough slime cores to meet the approaching quota.


    Christo had a large rebellion awaiting back at his own village and would have been happy if anyone could help.


    The black armor he donned was of course an accesory for battle mages, but the reason he wore it was because of people trying to assassinate him on their way there.


    John had a rather serious problem with not being able to find any monsters around his village, having seemingly slaughtered them all.


    Alexander, well his whole existance as a hero was problematic, he was a leaf with the wind, a log floating with the river, a surf board following the waves, he would not change just because people say that he''s wrong.


    Angelo''s problem was rather controventional, mostly concerning management issues.


    Mina needed some help with gathering enough slime cores but was a little shy to speak.


    As for Alexxa and Anna their problem was that they had a fight. Their problem of course had nothing to do with the money, it was a more private matter.


    Alexxa had told Anna about her little tet-a-tet with Tris, where she was sort of raped in order to make the orb fill faster.


    The problem was however Anna''s response, she called her a whore and a slut and told her that she should have shouted taken her clothes and come to meet her, they would simply make things out, of course they would lose 22millions, but they lived for a name.


    You can understand why the two had a  fight now, but what you don''t know yet was that Alexxa surprisingly enjoyed it and asked Anna if she wanted to try it out with her, that was the drop that spilled the cup and also the main reason why Anna brought Kilkis with her.


    There was a short silence before Nick announced his second part of their plan.


    "As you know the first part was successful, but there are three more to go, next step is to win favor with the other countries and the nobility, If we can gain the Rogue hero''s support we will be able to accomplish our second step"


    Nick said, but he secretly passed a note to every hero there.


    "The first step, failed, the negotiations were a trap, the next step is what the queen wants us to do"


    The note of course shocked them, but what shocked them even more was that Nick still continued speaking about the plan to win over the rogue hero.


    The plan was simple, they would promise to help him leave the world of Axis with them, it was a phrase that didn''t really make sense.


    ''Won''t we all return once we defeat the Demon king of the 100th floor?''


    They all thought.


    "I have decided that the moment we all hit level 100, we should begin ascending the tower, we will begin new negotiations with the queen with the purpose to allow us to level up, of course you all know that the demon king of the 10th floor is no longer our problem, what they want from us is to clean up the floors as we descend"


    Nick said, making them all understand that his plan was going to Ecclesis by themselves and asking to be trasported back to their home world.


    "But won''t that reduce the others'' fighting power when they reach the Demon king at the 100th floor?"


    Mina asked rather anxiously.


    "Don''t say nonsense the others are probably planning the same as us, It''s most likely that we might meet them as we ascend rather than descending"


    Nick said, making everyone somewhat confused.


    "Let me explain it in a different way, lets take Ecclesia for Example, you think that they will decide to descend the tower, of course not Ecclesis is their protector god, they probably got the easiest way out of this mess, Runia''s emperor is from our world, you think he will be stupid enough as to not tell them about the thing with ascending the floors instead of descending, The elves and dwarves are rather tricky to know but they are immortal races, for example those that joined those races will live much longer than us, meaning that they can climb or descend whenever they like, As for Orks, beastmen and the other brute races their livespawn is around the same as ours, meaning that they will most likely gather strength and then ascend as well, since descending will take too long for a human''s lifespawn"


    Nick''s words made them all shocked once more, they had no idea how long it would take to reach their final goal, but after hearing from Nick whom knew stuff because of the books he had been reading they felt somewhat bad, they felt as if they were betraying their classmates.


    "Don''t feel bad, in truth the 100th floor Demon kind hasn''t been defeat by any hero throughout the ages, most of them would simply give up and go upstairs, the reason being of course that even if we do reach the floor everyone else would have already left us behind and left, it has happened numerous times before"


    Nick''s words were rather ambigous, they couldn''t tell if this was the queen''s trap or his own words, the once happy celebration had become into an awkward gathering that was probably going to divide them further.


    For example amongst them there were those whom wanted to stay in Axis, thus to them defeating the 100th floor demon king was not a good thing since if that happens they will be expelled from this world.


    Another example are those whom want to try their luck with the demon king, either because they don''t believe in Nick anymore or because they are simply too Macho to take the easy road.


    Lastly there were those of them whom were glad for the existence of a shorter road back, even if it would be simply by themselves.


    "I know that most of you think that leaving is bad and that what I''m saying might be the queen''s trap, but once everyone reaches level 100 lets all go talk to teacher, If I''m telling lies to you then you will know when he will explain to you everything, some of you have might not even believe him at that time, but if we cannot trust one another whom can we trust?"


    Nick said, his words could be felt like a warm breeze into their hearts.


    Of course unknown to them the Real Nick was still in the city being educated by the Bat-woman to be a smart and obedient boy.


    Christopher and his companions were still travelling, their destination being that same City, of course they would be unable to find Nick whom was locked in the Queen''s royal estate.


    --------------------------------------


    Runia''s Jonny had also a rather harsh time, he was a heroic rogue and his skill was a rather pathetic Chameleon skin, he could only make his skin change colors according to the environment.


    Of course in battle that had zero effect even more he sucked at sneaking, although he already had a sneak at level 8.


    He wanted to be like Theo crushing things down and killing monsters as if they were nothing, even worse his title which at first he thought would be useful was a complete disaster when encountering monsters.


    He had the constellation title of Tiger, it gave him an intimidating aura that made him a target for monsters, they could simply feel him nearby and since he wasn''t strong enough they saw him as an easy pick.


    Of course the title wasn''t completely useless, the villagers of his village didn''t dare to look at him in the eyes out of fear, a feeling that he rather enjoyed.


    His weapon of choice was rather original, a blowpipe. He shot darts at his opponents, of course this was something that he was very good at, he did so every day at school, of course using a pensil''s plastic casing and a sticky piece of paper and rather large bamboo cannot be called the same, but his accuracy was rather good, non the less.


    Today he had reached level 28, his attacks were mostly to support others, thus he never gained the full experience from killing monsters.


    In truth he was rather satisfied with himself, he might not have been the strongest hero, but he sure was a creative one, he had created water balloons with different poisons and drugs, straws for drinking potions from a bottle and other strange stuff that would be completely useless and a waste of money and resources.


    In his village however his creations were called ingenious and fascinating, but in reality they could only curse inside for all those wasted resources, especialy the usage of poison, you have to understand that if you poison a rabbit or a wolf, their meat becomes inedible, unless you want to die of the same poison it died.


    As from where the poisons came, that''s because he took up the skills, a rogue whom can create poisons for himself is not a bad thing, of course all of his creations are of poor quality and wouldn''t even kill a rabbit without someone giving it a finishing blow, all his poisons ever do is making the meat poisonous, but they wouldn''t dare say that to his face.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.The only good for them thing is that there is no danger even if he misses and hits one of them, since the poison will only do minor damage which anyone whom knows the "cure spell/skill" can easily cure.


    Today Jonny was as always laying in bed, he had no wish to go hunting, in his opinion Theo was already the winner of the succesion race, thus he didn''t care much about leveling up, all he cared was staying alive, as long as he stayed alive and kicking he would be able to return home.


    The first day he returned with titz he had discovered that her physique was so high that he couldn''t even fuck her. Of course he wasn''t an idiot to put all of his stats into physique, just to fuck a woman, he begun raising his mentality, which was a rogue''s main stat, it would help him with both his skills and his power, because unknown to others the stronger his mentality got, the better the effect would be.


    Well with his pitiful 0.3 that he had before of course only his skin would change color, but now with a solid 20 in mentality he gained 20% camouflage, well half of his body and clothes would change color to fit the environment.


    Of course that wouldn''t help much without using the sneak skill, which evolved into the skill sneak attack, it''s passive uses were similar to the regular sneak, but he could activate it in order to delay the damage on his attack''s target, it was a rather magical effect, especialy for ranged attacks.


    His only problem was that the range of his blowpipe was rather short, or maybe his breath wasn''t strong enough to propel the dart further.


    Jonny''s first thing when he stood up was of course to go wash his face, it was mysterious why, but he felt rather tired, even though most of his time he spent it loitering around or resting.


    In general the villagers were happy because he didn''t go hunting, poisoning all the food, but he was getting bored.


    All he had to do was wait for the others to become stronger, thus he had a brilliant Idea, why not move the tower and the village, the theory behind it was simple, stronger monsters mean more experience, thus by travelling further away from the Outpost he could fight against stronger monsters, thus leveling up faster with less hunting time.


    The villagers of course didn''t see his genious in that idea, well he was only around level 30 at the time, so even the regular monsters were enough to give him trouble.


    They lost half the village as they travelled further away from the Pillar outpost.


    The other half they lost when they arrived to the new area.


    The monsters in this area were Feral wolves, they could easily rip apart common classes and even worst there were even werewolves appearing from time to time.


    Jonny was hidden in his tower shaking in fear, he only had food stored for a few more days, he had gained another four levels during their short immigration, but that didn''t help much when facing wolves.


    At first he had the crazy plan of sneaking back to the Outpost, but the damned wolves wolves were seemingly everywhere.


    In truth he didn''t even know which way the outpost was, since everything was dark and he couldn''t even see the Dungeon pillar from this distance.


    "Master, I will stay behind so that you can run away"


    Titz said, she was the quarter beastwoman slave he had selected to take with him, of course the reason she offered to die was because she didn''t want to die of hunger later on.


    "No need, we shall have the skeletons act as bait, while you kill the wolves"


    He said with a happy smile, he knew that Titz was a common huntress with a physique of 100, in general she could probably kill them with ease, her problem was that she had no magical or mental resistances, thus she would be hard pressed to survive against certain types of monsters.


    The next day Jonny had one of the skeleton looking slaves go outside with Titz on standby and the other slaves holding some water baloons filled with poison.


    A small group of five feral wolves approached the steleton of a slave, whose terrified eye had a hint of terror and despair, he tried to run away from the wolves while balloons begun falling from the invisible windom.


    The wolves easily evaded them, but still didn''t close on him, they were more afraid of the tower than they were of attacks, it was a fear imbued upon them throught experience, unknown to Jonny they tower had another ability, it would electrocute, engulf in flames and blast with magic any hostile being, meaning that anyone inside was perfectly safe in the first few floors.


    The slave didn''t dare to walk too far from the tower''s wall, they were tower slaved trained for that work, they knew about the tower''s fuctions more than even the masters themselves.


    A pity they wouldn''t give advice due to fear and submission.


    In other worlds although Jonny''s plan was ruined, he discovered that the creatures would not dare approach the tower, comming with an even finer idea, moving the tower for a few steps each time.


    The plan was brilliant, only problem was he had no idea which way he had to move the Tower.


    Two days later they were running out of supplies, Jonny was desperate and in his desperation he begun to ask the slaves for ideas.


    "We could use the tower''s lightning core to burn a wolf or two"


    A slave said, the same slave he had used as bait before.


    "What''s this lightning core?"


    Jonny asked with renewed hope.


    "The lightning core is what holds the lightning field around the tower and fuels the lights and other electric appliances in the tower"


    The slave explained, making jonny surprised as he looked at the source of light, he could easily tell that it was a light bulb, from our modern world.


    "Wait there is electricity?"


    Jonny said to himself, he couldn''t understand how on earth there was an electric lamp in the tower a thing he had never considered before, after all he had never went to the kitchen or other rooms that were of no importance to him, there was even water flauchets and a toilet in the tower, which of course he hadn''t found strange at the time he first explored the tower.


    "Master My idea is using the fire core to destroy the wolves"


    Another slave said.


    "Wait what''s the fire core?"


    Jonny asked, there was more than electricity.


    "It''s what powers the flame field around the tower, but it can be used to burst a wave of fire all around the tower, being able to anhilate an area of 10meters around the tower"


    The slave explained.


    Well it sounded like an area attack to him, although 10meters wasn''t much, it was still a good option.


    "I say we use the magic core to ask for help"


    Another slave said, making Jonny lose his cool.


    "How do we do that?"


    He asked as he held the skeleton looking woman in his hands.


    "Master you can only do all that from your laboratory"


    She said ready to cry and plead for her own life.


    The laboratory was the only place that non of the "Heroes" cared to go, after all what sort of experiments would they even do in the first place, they weren''t even mages to begin with, although all four of them were forced to learn the magic arts skill in order to be able to operate their magic tower.


    Only now however did Jonny understand how important the magi arts skill was, the magic laboratory had an alchemy bench, a forge and even empty cages.


    The three diferent cores were in truth not exactly what he thought of them to be.


    The lightning core was a strange power generator with a strange yellow rat inside, the creature was known to eat lightning, thus it was fine inside the strage cage of its own.


    The fire core/generator had a strage dog inside, they said that it was a hellhound whose breath could produce fire, demons had no need to eat thus they were perfect for producing heat.


    The magic core was the most disturbing one, it was made of sewed human(most likely) skin and there was no way to look what was inside, but neither did he want to know.


    "Through the magic  core you can communicate with the emperor or even travel amongst towers, but only if the tower''s master allows you to come by, of course the core will need time to reload on magic after being used once and all devices working on magic will be deactivated for an amount of time"


    One slave explained.


    "So what will happen if I used the Electric core?"


    jonny asked.


    "Well it depends on how you will use it and how much power master will use, for example it might lead to a short blackout, the worst might be the death of the Raik that powers the core"


    The slave explained.


    "The fire core?"


    Jonny asked not really wanting to kill the living creature inside.


    "Well the main work of the fire core is heating, at worst the demon will escape and we will have to subdue it"


    The slave whom had suggested explained using it explained.


    "And the magic core?"


    Jonny had no wish to fight with a demon and although it didn''t seem too threatening from outside the core, who knew how strong a demon might be.


    It was of course his own lack of knowledge that he could not recognize that a hellhound was an E rank monster, making it weaker than the D rank feral wolves outside.


    For example a rabbit is an F rank monster and it''s equivelent to a commoner at high levels, but since it''s at the bottom of the rankings it doesn''t get much of a chance to gain levels, funny fact is that it''s equivelent in rank to the skeleton, the imp, the wild dog and even the tree leeches.


    A wolf is rank E, surprisingly they are not much stronger than the rabbits, but they can easily content with a commoner, a Slime, a hellhound, a feral goblin are some of the cratures in that category.


    D rank monsters are dangerous, zombies are one of the monsters in this category, another is the wild goblins, and amongst them is the feral wolf.


    Their main however advantage was that they had a hint of intelligence, unlike an E rank monster whom mostly act on instinct, a D rank monster will remember things, although it will still mostly act according to its desires.


    C rank monsters are dangerous creatures with low intelligence, but they are intelligent non the less.


    B rank are around as intelligent as a stupid human, but their starting stats are already enough to kill a level 100 commoner.


    A rank monsters are simply unbeatable by a single person, you will need at least an large party to content with them and they are as intelligent as a human.


    S rank monsters are special, their power varries and they might be as strong as a dragon or as weak as a rabbit, but they have something that makes them special.


    For example The vampire was an S rank monster, it could create the E rank monster ghoul and turn people into thralls, having a multitude of skills.


    Of course S rank monsters were rare and liked to hide until they grew strong enough to leave the shadows.


    Jonny was even more confused when he heard that the worst thing that would happen if he messed with the magic core was the whole magic tower falling down in ruins, he was however consumed by fear and thought of what if the worst happened.


    The slaves pointlessly tried to convince him otherwise, they tried to convince him with food shortage, with promises, they even threatened that they would commit suicide.


    The first day of hunger however was more than enough to convince the somewhat cowardly youth to use the lightning core once, the little flash of lightning of course was only a probe, he quickly found out that the drainage was rather small, the lights didn''t even go out for more than a few seconds.


    The same day he went outside and made the tower shrink as he carried it around, there was no monster nearby, the loud thunder was enough to cause wild beasts to run away thus ending nothing for a few hundreds of meters.


    He could finaly see the pillar from his location, thus he begun to travel towards it, the few remaning ratios were given to him by the slaves since he was the one carrying the tower that held them safe.


    Funny thing was that on his path he singlehandedly killed a rabbit.


    For him it was a great victory, only the corpse was poisoned, making it taste like shit, but non of the slaves cared and neither he cared, as he set his tower down, he was only happy that he was back to the start, in the safe zone close to the Outpost.


    Some of you might find this story pointless but it had a great influence on the Hero called Jonny, whom from that day forth begun to learn how to throw daggers, spears and axes, while he stopped using poisons and drugs, unless of course in emergencies.


    Thus rebuilding his village from scrap.

 33

    Christopher and his companions loitered in the 1st floor City for a long time, mostly because Tris had some business with some face mage as she called him.


    Around a month passed without her returning, Christopher was somewhat worried about her, but he had no way of finding her.


    Day after day he begun to take strolls around the huge city, not a few times getting lost, but in general there was no adventurer that could pose a threat to him.


    That day when he returned back at the Inn he saw Alexxa, or whom he thought was Alexxa. She looked gorgeous, she had makeup on, wore a lovely modern outfit and she was talking with Tanna and Rosetti.


    They hadn''t detected him yet and unwillingly he used his sneaking ability to approach them.


    From their conversation he understood that she was not Alexxa, but Tris, but he non the less could not get over her, that voice, that smile, even the smell she gave off made him unable to even approach them any further.


    "Do you think that he will change if I ask him nicely?"


    Tris asked with a somewhat worried voice, but her tone was rather selfish and devoid of care, unlike how it used to be.


    After seeing another world, learning what better existed in the world she would no longer be satisfied with what she had, she wanted to make Christopher into her Ideal Cool bad boy.


    "Are you stupid, of course not, you have to make him kneel, make him run behind your ass like how Rosalinda did"


    Rosetti said, making Christopher shocked at how much they had changed after being affected by our culture.


    "Mistress, have you learned how to cook those otherworldly dishes?"


    Tanna asked, but to her disappointment Tris could only look at the table, Alexxa had no idea how to cook, it wasn''t among her talents.


    She could sing, dance and was great at linguistics, but she had no idea how to cook, she also didn''t practice any martial arts for self defense.


    "So in general you only know their taste but not their recipes right?"


    Rosetti asked and then continued.


    "You still don''t get it, it said so on the thing she saw in the box, the best cooks are males in their world"


    "Do you think master knows how to cook?"


    Tanna asked somewhat hoping for a yes, but Tris begun to laugh at their notion, after all she had absorbed all of Alexxa''s memories, meaning that she knew that it was simply a saying about famous Chefs, it didn''t really mean that all males could cook.


    "Well we lose nothing by asking him, but I''m sure that it would be a miracle if he even knew how to cook a sunshine"


    Tris said with a small smile, not even trying to disolve their misunderstanding.


    "Even if I wanted to cook one, there''s no butter in this world, as for other materials from our world, most of them don''t exist on Axis or at least I haven''t seen them sold anywhere"


    Christopher added from behind her, making his presence noticable.


    "Did you just teleport yourself inside?"


    Tris asked somewhat irritated, in a way that Alexxa would have had if a boy had invaded her room.


    "I see you have gotten yourself a new look, Tris"


    Christopher said, making himself sound mysterious, as she hadn''t revealed herself as Tris to him yet, she had even made multiple plans on how to surprise him.


    "Do you like it?"


    Tris said as she stood up and did a spin around herself, making Christopher unable to speak with her.


    His heart was pounding rather fast as she was close to him now, he didn''t know why but he felt the same thing as he felt when he was near Alexxa.


    ''was it simply her looks that he liked?''


    He asked himself, but he knew that he wouldn''t come up with an answer, even if he knew that she wasn''t Alexxa he still could not take his gaze off of her, nor gather enough courage to speak to her, he always had a problem making the first move, either when approaching others to make friends or even asking for directions on the road, he wouldn''t do so unless he was given no other choice.


    "I see a cat ate your tongue"


    Tris said as she smiled at him with an evil smile, but to him it looked as aluring as it could get. Love was a strange thing, he himself tried to diferentiate Alexxa and Tris, but each time he looked at her his mind subcontiously perceived her as Alexxa.


    But all this ended when he remembered one moment, the moment Alexxa was kissing with the handsome ex-prince.


    Raging flames of rage begun to burn in his mind and his body''s temperature begun to heat up.


    But all this happened in a few seconds almost evading their perception, only Tris could perceive that minute change.


    "Oh, I see you want some of this?"


    She said as she put her face so close to his, that he could feel her breath on his face.


    "I..."


    Christopher wanted to speak, but no words came out, he suddenly discovered that he didn''t know himself what he wanted to say.


    Normaly it was Tris whom would make the first step to have sex with him or even flirt with him.


    He was like a confused virgin that had never touched a girl before, although he had lots of interactions with Tris before that, but this was "Alexxa".


    "Keep dreaming"


    She whispered to his ear, causing a strange feeling as if a bucket of cold water was suddenly thrown at him.


    The second thing he knew he was given a seperate room from the women and was even sort of alienated, he felt similar to having returned to our modern world.


    Tris would give him no attention at all and the others were now closer to her making her their leader.


    Christopher didn''t really care, after all she was not Alexxa, the real one was probably servicing that bastard in bed right about that time.


    In his mind she had become a whore, or even worse, this was his way of fighting his feelings for her, a rather harsh towards her way, but he didn''t care as he had already decided that he would no longer leave this world. Another decision that he would  probably change at the end of the day.


    When at last it was time to leave, Christopher was given a seperate Coach while they had another, it was rather strange and made him feel even weirder, it was as if they were pushing him more and more away from them and he wasn''t completely wrong.


    There were two great changes once Tris absorbed Alexxa''s memories, first was her taste in men and secondly her disgust with those women like to call creeps. In a way she felt as if she had suddenly become a virgin in a perverted world where people see sex as something completely cheap, since there were no labors of birth.


    The two carriages, were traveling fast as they approached the Outpost walls and took them towards the passage that would lead them towards the surface world.


    In actuality the road connecting the outpost to the city was completely safe with lots of patrols, after the cities were the villages, that like a spiderweb conected the cities with the further away towns and last were the boarder villages that were where veteran adventurers went to hunt monsters.


    Of course that didn''t have anything to do with them whom were now leaving, the coaches wouldn''t take them up, thus they had to go up on foot.


    Tris and the others acted like little scared girls right now, probably they had seen too many thrillers and were spooked to stupidity.


    Christopher was somewhat conflicted, he wanted to comfort them but all that came from his mouth was.


    "The cave is safe so there''s no reason to act like scardy cats"


    He couldn''t have come with a more stupidly made phrase, it was sort of like he was insulting them.


    Of course their reaction could be imagined, as they puffed like angry peacocks, glaring at him as if they had found the enemy of all women.


    He could of course see all that with his night vision glasses, but to the others were using the torch and could only see their own footing as they walked behind him whom was pacing at his own discretion till then, making him look very much like a jackass.


    --------------------------------------


    The last hero of Runia was called George, he was an average looking guy, he was rather timid in class, but had a good build, it was no surprise that he was given the class of a warrior.


    George''s cheat power was Stone skin, he could summon a protective layer of stone to protect his body from damage, you could say that it was like creating a cast of clay around him which in turn made it impossible for him to move until it was broken or he recalled it.


    Of course there were two problems with his power, one being he had to hold his breath and could die of asphyxiation, while the other was of course that he could not move, thus making it only useful for emergencies.


    With title of the Constellation of the rabbit, his speed was doubled, making him faster than he normaly would have been, meaning that when he reached a high enough level his speed would be double of that of other same level warriors.


    Of course he would still be unable to content with the realy fast races like the elves and beastmen.


    Even in this world however he was rather timid, he didn''t hunt much and even when he did he would only do so to support others, his weapon of choice was a spear, but it''s length was rather long for a regular spear, the people called it a Pike.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    Even though George was faster than a regular warrior he still decided on a pike, amongst all those weapons available, it was simply a long spear in a way and he wouldn''t have to move much in order to pierce his target when using it.


    Of course the downsides were evident as well, it could not be used in short rages at all.


    The pike was mostly used to fight large monsters in the Axis world, since most large monsters liked to simply trample over the smaller humans, thus pikes were rather  useful in breaking their charge.


    Of course it wasn''t imposible to simply stab with a pike, but it was not as effective as a lance or spear.


    Non the less however he easily and steadily raised his level to 42 as he fought under the leadership of a slave general called Diomir, it was rather funny how the old guy with the head of a dog and strange monster like legs was considered a half-beastman and not a monster, but he was really good at hunting like all beastmen, only he was more adept in group fights, something that beastmen wouldn''t really need, since their individual strengths are so strong that they have no valid reason to hunt in groups, only the weak ones whom struggle to survive hunt in groups.


    Diomir''s tactics were rather crude, but for the untrained and undisciplined slaves they were about all they could accomplish even if given the greatest of generals.


    There was only one rule...


    "if you can''t kill it run away"


    This was what Diomir said most of the time when they encountered wolves, he said it wasn''t worth fighting them over food, that they had hunted before the wolves arrived.


    It might sound unfair, but that was the world of the strong and the weak, weaklings like them wouldn''t even dream of hunting wolves, well exceptions did exist, for example if it was only one wolf alone or if they could set an ambush or a pitfall or if the wolf is wounded, but such occasions were extremely rare.


    People in the village often joked saying something like George being Diomir''s illigimate son or something, since he seemed to listen to him as if he was his father.


    It wasn''t really that complex, George simply respected him because he was older than himself, he showed respect to everyone whom looked elderly or at least looked like an adult.


    A pity most of the slaves looked rather youthful despite their real age.


    Of course a large part of this misunderstanding was due to their low intelligence and lack of education, which resulted in them acting more like street thugs than civilized people.


    In truth the only thing that made Diomir look old was the beard he had on his canine head.


    They say that behind each succesful man is a clever woman, this was probably much to do with George, since the little loli dwarf "Gurda" he had taken as a slave forced him to go out huntning against his will as for how, a single shout was enough to make the caveman go out to hunt.


    Gurda was rather considerate of him, since he was too weak for her to have fun with him, thus she awaited patiently until the day he was ready for some hardcore stuff.


    Well the day did come, it was around level 14, a day that would stay unforgetable for George for the rest of his life, not because he lost his virginity that day, but because of the gore and pain he experienced that day.


    His chest and back still had scars from that experience, six strait lines that dug into his very flesh.


    His nose was broken and one of his ears bitten off, it was simply being tortured, by her.


    After that night he swore that he would become stronger and the next time it would be him in control, but his timid personality will forever mark him as a victim.


    Of course George was rather proud of his scars of war(in bed), in a way people now looked at him with respect, as if looking at a wartorn veteral.


    As to why she wasn''t healed, this has to explained more in depth.


    The bedding traditiions of the dwarves are somewhat rough, the scars must be left to heal naturaly thus to show that he respected his mate, unless of course she herself wants him healed, which was somewhat rare in the dwarven communities, but especialy for his situation, Gurda wanted him to keep them in order to remind him of his weakness, since she couldn''t even go all out with him, having to suppress herself in order not to kill him, since her strength was still two times his own, even at level 42 he was still weaker than her.


    In truth his physique was already three times hers, but she was a dwarf, thus having an x4 strength bonus, meaning that each point of physique she had counted for four points in strength.


    In reality if she wasn''t a rune mage, but a warrior he would have suffered even worse, it was of course shamefull to be beaten up by a mage, as a warrior, although to him it didn''t really matter, but to her she felt ashamed for him.


    Dwarves are proud in their craftmanship, but freedom to them is nothing but spare time. Dwarves could be said to be workaholic by nature, if they are not in a forge then they will be counting their fortunes, making plans or sleeping to regain their stamina in order to continue working.


    Those whom have little talent for the runes and hammer are miners, of course the nobles prefer to become warriors and adventurers. You won''t find a moment that a dwarf is simply looking voidly into the distance or relaxing, a warrior dwarf will spent most of his time conditioning his weapon and armor, while the dwarven bars are places for the dwarves to boast about their achievements rather than relax, of course those achievements can depend on finding a rock that looks like a dwarf''s penis to slaying a dragon, depending on the dwarf.


    The tradition of boasting amongst dwarves goes way back to their first ancestors, whom boasted whom could drink the most before only one survived not dying from intoxication.


    This however is only a legend and could not be proved, but it explains finely how far a dwarf can go in order to confirm his boasts.


    George''s story is however not a happy tale, it all begun with a loud wolf howl.


    That night they had (in the pillar''s 1st floor it''s always night) been hunting rabbits without George.


    Diomir was rather happy with their catch, but quickly his mood changed as a horrifying howl could be heard not too far away from their location.


    "Everybody retreet, throw everything of burden away and run"


    Diomir''s voice came as always with commands and everyone three their wooden shields, spears and bows and run, but this time what awaited them wasn''t the usual wolf herd.


    A huge body that rivaled that of a beastman, the head of a wolf and the gaze of a predator.


    It walked on all four as its hands were longer than its feet, its gaze locked them all in place due to a sense of despair grasping over all logic.


    The few whom still had weapons of shields unconciously let them slip off their hands, there was no way for them to escape from the beast in front of them. All of them were only half or quarter beastmen, but even if they were full beastmen they were too weak due to their species, it was a matter of genes.


    The werewolf''s arm stretched and descended like the grim ripper''s scythe, the people in front of it were cut into two seperate pieces, while their bodies crubled by the force their intestines spilling into the ground.


    "Why are you don''t this, we haven''t entered your domain?"


    The Dog headed Diomir asked it, you have to understand that a werewolf is a C rank monster, thus having intelligence and unlike its level B feral cousin, they could be reasoned with.


    Some might ask why werewolves are not considered beastmen? After all they don''t look so diferent.


    Well the reason is because werewolves don''t need bestial blood, the werewolves are cursed individuals whom cannot turn back into their original race due to there being no day in the first floor, but even if they could revert when daytime came, there would be too much of a strain to their minds as they would still remember what they did at night.


    Werewolves might have intelligence, but they like to follow their instincts, thus there are many occations when a werewolf has attacked his loved ones due to feeling hungry at night.


    Of course not only those biten by a silver werewolf turn into werewolves and only the silver werewolf is practicaly immortal and only vulnerable by "purified" silver weapon.


    "Stupid beastman the whole floor is our domain"


    The werewolf said as he bugun going on a rampage, cleaving off heads and limps with its powerful arms, not even using claws since the people before it weren''t even worth fighting seriously.


    The next day(daytime, but it was still dark) when none of the hunters returned there was a small uproar in the village. George and some of the remaining hunters went to seek for the missing hunters, but what they found was only parts of their decimated bodies.


    George vomited out everything he had just eaten, as the smell of rotten flesh permeneated into his norstrils.


    George wanted to have a burrial for the dead, but then he learned from the others that even if they wanted to do so they probably wouldn''t be able to do so due to economic difficulties, although in general beastmen do not burry their dead, they let them decay and return to the earth.


    "What do we do now, we need a new leader, Diomir is dead"


    One of the remaining hunters said, seemingly not even caring about the death of the other hunters, only caring about himself.


    Of course everyone''s heads for a moment turned towards George, but the moment they saw the vomit on his attire they understood that he was no good.


    "Can''t we resurrect him?"


    George asked without knowing, making everyone want to curse at him. Of course he had no idea about the costs of resurrection, he hadn''t even undertood that their own village was just getting buy with what they got, how could they even think about such stuff.


    "What did I say wrong?"


    George asked, not understanding the problem.


    "Young master to resurrect the dead, there are three prequisitions, first being an offering to the temple of light, which is of course lots of Dofars(currency of Runia), next is the corpse of the person, if there is no corpse the price goes up even further, lastly you must first reach a holy temple of Ecclesia"


    Of course George perceived the last point as something measured by distance, but in truth Runia and Ecclesia had a rather bad relationship, thus there are no holy temples to be found anywhere in Ecclesia, meaning that if they died they would be revived somewhere in Ecclesia and as for the price of the resurrection it would be too great to make it worth it, especialy if the person was old and would die anyways.


    "Lets go back and have a meeting"


    Another hunter said and everyone agreed with him, George being left to the side, full of grief as he only now understood that in this world death too was inevitable.


    How could he not have understood that resurrection was probably only a luxury kept for the rich and mighty.


    While the meeting was being held down in the village, George was now back in the tower, he felt like crap, he wanted to experience what people called drowning one''s sorrow in wine, but he discovered that he had no wine, not even the most cheap of ale.


    He looked around him as he saw blonde loli dwarf Gurda going around ordering the other slaves, making food for the villagers, while also giving out buckets of clean water to them.


    Till then he hadn''t seen her even once cooking, cleaning and distributing food and water, of course that was because she would most of the time kick him out to go hunting while she was doing her own work around the house(Tower).


    "Gurda, Diomir is dead"


    George told her, but to his surprise she only asked him one thing.


    "Did he die full or hungry?"


    Gurda''s question made George rather puzzled but mostly confused. In truth he had no idea if he was hungry when he died or not, but the most important reason, what does it matter?


    "Do you know why I only cook soups for them while you get to eat roast?"


    Gurda asked him, another puzzling question that he couldn''t answer, after all it just sounded like a discrimination between them and him.


    "Because a lazy husband doesn''t go out to hunt!"


    She became angry and kicked him out, throwing his armor and weapon at him as he stumbled out of the tower.


    He of course didn''t know that eating roast on a hungry stomach might cause more harm than good.


    Due to Diomir''s somewhat cowardly hunting methods they had very little game and some days non at all, the main problem was their deep fear of wolves caused by Diomir''s teachings.


    George approached the hunters whom were still holding a meeting and said.


    "Lets go hunting"

 34

    By the time Christopher and the others reached the surface and were blinded by the firt rays of the sun they had already broken up into a full out confrontation.


    Tris would point out all of his deficiencies and everything she didn''t like about him, he of course begun to shout back her own shortages and then they both begun to argue like a cat and dog, after all no human is perfect. Perfection is but a feeble understanding of what cannot become better, meaning impossible to begin with.


    Their fight went on as they left the dungeon pillar Outpost for who knows where.


    As they sat in the same carriage during their travel there was no word to be heard, but occasional munching by Tanna as she grabbed something to eat.


    Christopher didn''t know why but he felt a little weird. A part of him thought that the gils were his, a strange spirit of possesiveness, that although he knew that they were just free npcs, whom can leave him at any time, he felt sort of sad about the thought of losing them.


    Christopher desired only one thing however, something that no people could give him, absolute freedom, to do what he likes without restrictions, responsibilities and regrets.


    Of course his dream was impossible since he was only human, not feeling regrets over bad or embarassing action, not restricting oneself with rules and laws, not being responsible for one''s actions and towards his own companions and loved ones was impossible.


    Passing through the first village they once more reunited with Riff and Raff, whom had come with a small private army of dwarves, dressed in luxurious armors and holding seemingly expensive weapons.


    "Here is where we part ways"


    Tris said as she walked out of the carriage and Tanna and Rosetti for some reason followed behind her as they joined Riff and Raff.


    "Whatever, see you later"


    Christopher said wanting to close the door to resume their travel, but the coachman opened the door in a somewhat embarassing for Christopher moment.


    "Master mage we have agreed to take you till this village, I''m going to return to the Outpost now, unless you wanna go back, you should..."


    Christopher with a hint of embarassment and irritation went out of the carriage, he wanted to kill himself at the moment, for showing such a shameful scene to Tris and the others, but he decided against returning to the Outpost.


    "Then I''ll be seeing you later"


    Christopher said as he wanted to leave, but the dwarves surrounded him making it look rather strange, they weren''t hostile, but they were blocking his path.


    "Christopher, when I said we are parting ways, I meant forever, please remove the rings and surrender to the guards, they will take you to mine for a few ores, it won''t take more than 20 years to pay off your debts"


    Tris said, but there was no smile on her face, her voice serious and he could even detect a strange hostility from her towards him, it wasn''t strong enough to make her an enemy, but she was disposed against him.


    "Whatever, but before the dwarves take me away, I would like to ask why?"


    Christopher wanted to know why they were taking him away, but Tris'' answer was outside his expectations.


    "You are asking why I betrayed you, well truth is that I had planned to dope you long ago, as for the reason I was getting bored of your indifference towards me, If you kneel before me kiss my feet I might consider keeping you as a sex slave"


    Tris said as she looked into his eyes.


    "Hahaha!"


    Christopher to her surprise begun to laugh as he took off the rings on his fingers one by one throwing them onto the rocky ground.


    The dwarves perceived it as a sign of surrender but Tris knew that he would most probably do something stupid again.


    "I kneel to none but god himself"


    Christopher said, he then crounched and disappeared right in front of their eyes.


    "Didn''t you set the antimagic runes right?"


    A dwarf begun to argue with another and a huge rackus begun.


    Tris looked at the 22rings that littered the ground, he had only taken with him two rings, one being the anti-sleeping ring and the second being a small storage ring.


    Of course she knew why the runes didn''t work, what he had used wasn''t magic, it was a power granted to heroes, of course what she didn''t know was that even his power would not have worked if the range of the runes wasn''t so short.


    At the moment Christopher travelled far away through his teleportation, blinking into the distance.


    Again and again, using the teleportation power onto himself, truth was that he too had made his own preparations in case he was betrayed.


    Once he stoped, he took out of his storage ring some clothes, drank some water and then begun to change his appearance bit by bit.


    In the end he put on a fake mustach, took out an almost rusted sword and made his travel after inspecting the map he had hidden in his ring.


    He didn''t have much time, since he had no idea how good the dwarves were at tracking people, but he didn''t really care, his destination was already set anyways.


    "Miss Tris, we can''t track him, he hasn''t touched the ground for some time after his teleportation, we had thought that he would teleport underground, but it seems that he took the skies"


    The dwarf reported to her.


    "What do I care, it''s you whom he owes money not me"


    Tris said with a smile on her face, a smile that came from seeing someone elses'' misfortune.


    "Could we maybe borrow your personal guards until our reinforcements arrive?"


    The dwarf asked somewhat angrily, they had already burrowed them once ot brock his road without her permission, but this time it was a major problem.


    The most important being that they hadn''t thought that he could still teleport stuff even inside an antimagic field.


    "Well it will cost you a little, but I''m sure that we can negotiate the price at a later date"


    Tris said with an even more excited smile, while she handed command of her private army to the dwarf inspectors.


    --------------------------------------


    In Eolia there was a slight uproar, rumors spread like wildfire.


    There was a strange rumor saying that Eolia''s emperor is into little girls, although no one knew where it begun, but if someone looked at the king''s pet wives, then it was probably right.


    Since he was patron to lots of orphans, all of them being children and once they grow up, they are thrown out of the palace and turned into average nobles. Well as average as 4-6th highness nobility can be.


    In the past months the four girls had lost all communication with each other, the reason being each having a different class.


    Elen was a noble, Viki was an enchantress, Giota was an alchemist and Dina was a warrior.


    Strangely enough the one with the greatest level was Elen, She as a noble begun to command all the other bottom highness nobles.


    The reason why she was able to was simple, She could bestow them with common titles, this was her cheat power.


    Elen had already reached level 100 and all she did was cast some wide range spells that caused negligible damage.


    It all however begun when she created  the "GLAM club". A club for the coolest youths of the elves to come and hung out. The high elves were rather fachinated by the idea of private gatherings and the rumormonging nature of the place.


    People of the bottom nobility were of course acoustomed to intrigues and fanfare, but such events were rather rare. Now with the "GLAM CLUB" they could gather everyday and share information as well as spread it, thus Elen spread a small spiderweb for flies to buzz.


    In the beginning the higher nobility found it a nuisance, but as it grew in time they decided to use it for their own purposes.


    Elen of course was happy to get their funding. In three months the GLAM CLUB was officialy recognised as a thing and she was even given a large Estate where they could all gather, before that they used to gather in public places like parks or later restaurants.


    To begin with Money is of no importance to the high elves, what''s importance is ability and Elen was quickly risen to the 4th highness of nobility and was given her own estate, while the others were stuck in their, somewhat large, rooms, except from Giota whom got a house as she rose in nobility as well.


    Elen however as she rose in nobility became a total bitch, forgetting her old friends and changing social circle, the GLAM CLUB also changed with her.


    In reality the club was sort of a mixed Idea, by Elen,Viki and Giota, but since Elen was their leader, she took most of the benefits onto herself.


    Well truth was that without her it would probably be impossible to form the club, since the others lacked her charisma and pride.


    A the strange spirit of mediocrity, that said to everyone around her I''m not better than you, but I''m not worse either.


    It was a strange sense that made people able to open up to her and be able to become her friends.


    Of course she wouldn''t get friendly with everyone, but she also wouldn''t go irritate others without a good reason.


    Her new husband-master/patron was A prince, an 8th higness royalty. whom wanted to use her intelligence and rumor spreading network for himself.


    Of course little did he knew that by then the Club had turned into a party gathering, rather than the rumor monging club it used to be, making it completely useless to him.


    There was however a reason why he didn''t abandon her, in his bad mood he still hoped that she would be of some help to him in the future.


    The monsters of Eolia were rather strange in a way, they were called plantan creatures, a sort of intelligent plant that kills people in order to absorb their nutrients.


    The F-rank "Bad seedling" was like a football sized spore with thorns.


    All it did was launch onto other creatures, while using its thorns to drink its victim''s blood.


    You might find it weird as to why, every group of heroes at some point goes its seperate ways only to unite again at some point in the future, of course there is a valid explanation, which is they reach their limit, at some point they find that fighting alone gives them no visible benefits, or discover their own downfalls.


    In a way at some point a warrior will find a monster that''s immune to physical attacks, meaning that only mages can defeat those.


    Others will discover the sweet taste of teamwork, it makes leveling up so much easier, since they won''t need an army to defeat a strong monster anymore.


    Elen at the moment was surrounded by handsome men and women, she felt like a hollywood star or something, but her life was rather boring as well.


    High elves only cared about magic power, even their currency were strange crystals created by solidified magic power.


    In general however they did not trade at all and if they wanted anything from the outside they simply sold a jug of elven wine or a magic fruit.


    The magic fruit of course was a loot from their dungeon pillar and although they weren''t very fond of fighting the higher noblility would still organize hunts and parties in the lower parts of the dungeon tower, a place where lower nobles couldn''t even hope to step.


    It was even said that Eolia''s Emperor lived in the Ninth floor most of his time, thus not many nobles had the chance to even speak to him.


    Of course unknown to others at the moment that same emperor was on the surface level.


    In her boredom, Elen was once more reading a letter from her ex-friend Viki.


    "Dear Elen, I''m writing to you to express my disappointment in you, I can understand that wealth and power can hit someone to his head, but how could you not invite your friends even once to your estate, but we are not angry with you, because today our Sisters Club is opening and we sent this letter as an invitation to you"


    Elen of course was not stupid, she knew that if she decided to accept their invitation, it would be as if she blesses it with her presence or something, like how a celebrity would if she/he enters a bar.


    Of course she knew that there were other Clubs opening all over Eolia, nobles had begun to form their own clubs with some theme, making her own club lose in comparison, since the glamorous life Club of hers became rather boring, very fast.


    There were four clubs that emerged which were the most prominent in the lower noble cicles.


    The Gentlemen''s Club, which was a men only club.


    The Dirt Club, which was a barbarous and dirty club, filled with those that liked to fight, its original name was Dirk Club, but because of Elen it became the Dirt club.


    The Magic Club, which was a club for those that liked to dwell deeper into magic, you could call it a specialist convention.


    Last was her only rival club the Highness Club. It only accepted those that had cetrain qualities, but those accepted had the authority to invite others to their gatherings, like a closed club.


    In reality even her GLAM CLUB was forced to become a branch club of the Highness Club under the Prince whom became her Patron in the end, but they still acted antagonisticaly in order to draw more people to their clubs, it''s like having two choices but both of them favouring the same person, something like selling chocolate and vanilla flavoured icecream, whichever you chose the vendor wins.


    There were hundreds or thousands of such clubs formed in time and many of them were larger than hers, in a way her parties and gatherings had become so repeated that even she was getting bored of it, there was a need for a change, but non of her new friends could not come with a satisfying idea.


    As for herself she was the leader and she had already come with multiple pointless ideas, like introducing fashion, lifestyle and other principles, but that didn''t go too well.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    To begin with wearing the same dress as the queen to be in fashion, well which queen.


    In reality the royalty didn''t give a shit about her and any rumors she brewed about them, they could do whatever they liked and if she was to arrogant they could easily deal with her.


    From exile to turning her into a human, everything was in the mix, after all she wasn''t exactly some superb hero, all she did was party and her special ability, all it could do was bless their little babies with titles like stong, weak, beautiful, stupid, smart and other common titles that were easily gained if they spent a year in the library or working out.


    Of course to bottom nobles like herself those titles were precious, especialy since she would later be able to give two or three such titles to a single person, but right now she could only give one title to a person whom had joined her Club, normaly it was for parties(groups) or people under her control.


    But reality showed her that it was an easy exploit, anyone could join her club, take a title and then disapear, many of them even cursed at her because they didn''t like the title given to them.


    Elen had her own little circle and lots of connection however, before her club faded away into its now somewhat pitiful state she was approached by many and had plenty of new strong friends in high places.


    Of course they owed her nothing at the moment, thus she couldn''t ask them for favours, but once she leved up some more she would be able to become their equal and then she would be able to return favours. Not that she had any need to ask them for favours right now.


    I won''t lie and say that she had no fans that were zealeous enough to follow her around everywhere she went, but all of them were of low highness, making them not even worth speaking of, at best in their lives they would reach the 5th higness in the far far future, while she was already a 4th highness nobility.


    There were of course reasons why she went from 1st to 4th, first being of course her reaching level 100, the second because she founded the Glam Club and the third because of the Prince''s support, if she ever loses his support she will automaticaly be demoted by 1 highness.


    Her greatest however discovery was her sewing skill, which she had when she first arrived. Crafting skills in Axis were like in the videogames, hiting with a hammer on a metal for it to turn into a sword. combining a bolt of wool with a sewing needle to make a wollen cascol, you could say that they didn''t realy make sense, of course to create something really good you would have to have at least three skills of the desired profession, like raw material processing, component production and lastly the production of the product itself.


    Of course Elen wasn''t bored enough to go get all three, she simply bought the components to create what she wanted.


    She wanted to make modern clothes, but jeans and polyester weren''t exactly there so she experimented with the materials in hand, making lots of strange clothes.


    Of course because of this she wanted to introduce fashion trends, but she failed for two main reasons, first because there was no TV or advertisements and secondly because she was not important enough for people to follow her trends.


    "Guys, guys, I think that we''re bored to death, I think we should go hunt some monters or something"


    One of them said, he was probably bored to death as he floated in the swiming pool like a dead fish in the water.


    "Why not going a trip to the dungeon pillar, I''ve heard there are magic fruits down there"


    A female elf said with a cute voice.


    "I think we should throw a dancing party, this time the musicians have improved so much you won''t recognise them"


    Another guy said, he was responsible for the music, which 9/10 times was horrifying, since they tried to replicate modern music with strange instrument like horns and tubes, the lyre and lute were also rather strange, in general all the instruments were enchanted to cause charm and other strange effects, but in a music perspective they were simply awful, the music they played could not even be called music, it was a strange psychedelic thing that filled your mind with illusions and blew your mind, in a bad way.


    Don''t misunderstand there are musicians in the world of Axis, it''s simply the High elves whom don''t really understand music, for them if the music doesn''t involve magic it''s worthless, well anything that doesn''t involve magic is worthless.


    "I have decided, we will establish ourselves on the 1st floor!"


    Elen said, making the others awestruck, they hadn''t even thought about it, of course the main reason was because they weren''t strong enough to do so in the first place.


    Her words were like a human announcing that he will learn to swim in the deep waters, a swim or sink thing that not many would dare.


    "So lets do it with Style"


    She said as begun to take out her newest creations, they were her best creations and although they were not brands, they were well made for someone whose sewing skill was at the 2nd evolution, they even gave some stats.


    The group of 11 people, elen included were now wearing modern clothing with fur and velvet. The problem was that it looked ridiculous to the locals, but they didn''t care, because this was GLAM, their clothes were simply sprayed with glowdust all over and they were wearing designed jewelry, by herself, even their hair was all glossy and cut well.


    Elen''s mother was a hairdresser after all, the same went for Viki''s and Giota''s. Elen knew a few things in that matter and she made everyone''s hair into a form of art.


    In this medieval world there were only three types of haircut, strait or natural curly, ponytail and braids.


    Elen however introduced hair extensions, hair gel, hair spray, shaved head and other strange and bizzare for them haircuts.


    "Lights, firecrackers, music!"


    Elen said and it was a rather exagerated kind of walking, with the light magic making their clothes sparkle, firecrackers were small fireworks unlike the real firecrackers that exploded making sound on the ground these exploded around them giving out strange light dying their clothes in shades of blue, green and red as the strange techno music could be heard being generated by a small magic orb that their music expert had prepared beforehand.


    To the higher nobles, they looked like a bunch of clowns, but to the young nobles and commoners they looked astounding.


    Elen by now knew that she could not make them understand what is fashion, but in time the ignorant elves would feel the full dread of what is called Trendy.


    Their glamorous parade lasted until they entered their carriage headed towards the dungeon pillar, it was a rather strange Limo-sized carriage that stretched for quite a distance, inside there was room  for 50, but it was occupied by specifistic things like a small card table, a hairdressing set and a closset.


    High elves disdained things that weren''t magic and the whole thing was not enchanted, but the commoners and young nobles saw it as a magnificent carriage, but in truth is was a piece of shit, it was hard to manouver and easy to topple, even with it''s three sets of wheels.


    When they arrived at the Pillar outpost of the elves they were rather surprised, because it was mostly empty.


    Normaly all hunting was done here at the pillar, but at the moment it was empty.


    "Ms Fan Fan, why is the pillar empty?"


    Elen asked the elven female they called Fan Fan, she was the one whom knew all the latest goship other than herself of course, but the reason she asked was because their glamorous parate towards the dungeon pillar had been disrupted by the lack of an audience.


    "Three days ago all the Clubs begun to expand to the other floors, taking many people with them, it was around the time our last fans abandoned the club"


    Fan Fan said, with a hint of sadness in her voice.


    "Is that so, what has Mr Big to say about the matter?"


    Elen asked Eurio, whom she liked to call Mr Big, refering to a certain tv show.


    "There''s little to say, our marketing is not so good, the only thing we can is wait until our Diva levels up her ability, the others will flood the club once more just to speak to you"


    Mr Big whose profession was merchant said, in his mind there was only benefits and loses.


    As they descended Elen''s mind went into a strange chaos, as the cave was rather dark and gloomy, even the light spell and fireworks didn''t make their travel any better.


    The most shocking however scene was that when they arrived down they saw Viki, Giota and Dina hanging out with teir Club, it was double her own and they seemed to be having fun right in front of the entrance of the dungeon pillar.


    Till then Elen hadn''t gone down the dungeon pillar once, but since she hunted weak monsters on the surface her level still grew like crazy.


    The others however were already hunting in the pillar''s first floor.


    "Did you come for our Club''s opening, Elen, you came three days late"


    Viki said, her tongue dripping poison, metaphoricaly of course.


    Of course Elen had no idea that the first Club to open at the first floor was theirs, after that other clubs begun to copy them, she herself thought of it by herself, but the other three girls had united in order to create their own, girls only club.


    "Oh, spare me the trouble, how long do you think your club will even last?"


    Elen said with a smug face.


    "At least we didn''t steal our best friend''s ideas to create the club and even had the kindness to invite you to our Club''s opening ceremony"


    Viki retorted in a dramatic fashion.


    "Hm, yes whatever, I''m sure I didn''t lose anything, seeing as you are wearing rags and all"


    Elen said judging by the strange clothes they wore, they looked like swim suits with pieces of metal to protect their chest and bottoms, there were even some stones embeded on them.


    "Oh don''t tell me you didn''t even bring an armor when you decided to come hunting in the pillar?"


    Viki said, but in reality they were somewhat jealous of their outfits, the modern style tight jeanwear, the jackets and other accesories made them rather envious of her.


    "Hm, whom needs armors to kill some weak pitiful monsters"


    Elen said with confidence, she of course confused the low level surface monters with the ones in the pillar''s first floor.


    Of course they were stronger after all they are spawned with a level of 10 instead of 1, due to the vastness of the pillar they are given the time to grow stronger overtime and lastly there are monsters of rank F to A being sighted, encountering an A rank monster meaning death to anyone whom isn''t safely locked inside a fortress.


    Some might ask how can an army of level 100 soldiers protect a fort, so


    let me explain a thing or two.


    There are two ways to kill a monster, one is usings your skills and weapons, which will give you experience, but it also means that you will never be able to defeat a monster of much higher level than yourself or those monsters of higher ranks.


    There is however another way, traps, poisons and explosives. This way can do far supperior damage than your level, but you will earn no experience if the enemy dies from the damage cause by the method, thus hunters don''t prefer their usage, but soldiers, armies are all into these things.


    Even veteran adventurers will most of the time have one or two aces hidden away, in case of the worst case scenario.


    Of course the downside of such tricks, other than the experience loss(not gaining any), in case of poison as we have seen before, the meat becomes inedible, in case of traps, they might not kill the creature, like seen with Christopher''s pitfalls, where the mages crawled out of the ground like zombies, in case of explosives as seen in Chris'' story against the vampire, the explosive might not be strong enough to kill the creature and even worse it might be intercepted in midair and even thrown back.


    Snap! Snap!


    Elen snapped her fingers as she drove her fancy colorful parade towards the outer wall of the outpost.


    There was a large gemstone pillar next to the exit, they could from it decided where their new estate would be built, there were four main lots for estates and of course they would decide to build one next to the Prince''s estate.


    Outside the now open gates there was a thick jungle, making the colorful parade stop their advance, the gatekeepers were laughing at them inwardly, it was the first time they had seen such a stupid adventuring party. They didn''t even bring armor or weapons with them, did they think they were mighty or something, in reality if they hadn''t known that the colorful peacocks were nobility they would have died laughing their guts out.


    It was like seeing someone going to school in their underpants.


    "Our Diva are you sure we shouldn''t get some supplies at least?"


    Mr Big asked gulping a large mouthful of saliva down his throat.


    "I think we should first learn stuff in the outpost, everyone begin socializing!"


    Elen said and the colorful group spread out, they begun to talk with anyone they found interesting.


    It took them a few hours to gather again, Viki, Giota and Dina were laughing at the stressed out Glam Club.


    "Ignore them, what have you found?"


    Elen said and inquired.


    "Well the armors the Sisters Club uses are the only thing available for our level with good enough protection and multiple functions"


    Mr Big said.


    "There are meceneries we can hire as guards for a really cheap price"


    Emmanuelle said, she was the most slutty bitch Elen had even met and they quickly became friends.


    "It''s said that on this floor it''s always night, thus we cannot wait for the sun to go out, we will need lots of lights"


    Hairdresser said, She was an elf whom fell in love with hair styling and has ruined dozens of people''s heads.


    "I heard that the estate plot is as dangerous as being outside the outpost, there are no soldiers to guard it, we will have to guard it ourselves"


    Stylist said, he was a handsom elf, whom had a strange inclination to make his look as glamourous as possible.


    If there were elf homos then he probably was one.


    "I found out that there are zones of danger, they say that we can inspect them from the information stone(pillar at the gates), but they weren''t 100% accurate"


    Designer said, he was of course in love with clothing and wanted to one day recreate what Elen called a fashion show.


    "I found out that there are lots of parties travelling towards the lots, we can join one heading to our designated area, that''s probably exactly what the Sisters Club is doing"


    The Dance Master said, of course as you might have already figured out,  she was hooked on modern dancing, especialy the freestyler and other extreme stuff.


    "I found out that most of the monsters can''t be eaten, but any tree or vegetables grown in this floor will grow faster even though there is no sunlight"


    Masterchef said, he was of course engrossed with modern food and the idea that males could become the greatest cooks in the world.


    "I have found out that we can sell the corpses of monsters to alchemists, although their products are shitty"


    Ms Fan Fan said, she was of course a mindless fan of the club and the only one left till the end.


    "I have been gathering supplies, drawn a map for the best route to take and hired some escorts for us"


    Mr Smart said, he was the intellectual of the group and the strongest mage in the group, but he had a great a great defect. He fell for Elen, making him a pawn of hers, in truth he was already a 3rd highness Noble and would be her equal if not for her being under the Prince''s wing.


    "I found out that it''s not worth it, we should go back, there''s nothing great about this place"


    DJ said, he was their specialist in music, he was so into what Elen called pop culture that he had begun trying to replicate the songs he saw in her mind(memory orb), a pity that he was a tiny bit of a coward.


    "I say we should stay here and await for another group to go out, we will then accompany them and build some momentum"


    Elen decided, not really waiting for the other''s opinions. Although what followed were the words of flattery and asskissing.


    Mr Smart could only curse their stupidity, but he wouldn''t let them simply go and humiliate themselves, since they probably didn''t understand a few things, in reality the groups that travelled together were noble groups whose leaders knew one another, they didn''t simply chit chat for a few minutes and then trust them with their back.


    The next few days were wasted loitering around the outpost, the other three heroes had already left.


    In the end they weren''t waiting for an escort, they waited for a merchant to sell their loot. Cause although High elves have no need for money, money was still useful when dealing with outher races.


    Merchants of other races liked to go to the High elves for trading, especialy the forest ogres and elves, whom found the plantan corpses useful and the prices so low that it was a great bargain, there were even stories where a goblin merchant had traded a pair of dirty socks for 10 plantan corpses, there were many funny stories about what High elves might find valuable, but in general no one knows, in truth that pair of socks was an enchanted artifact, but in the eyes of others it seemed like a pair of common dirty socks.


    Of course that doesn''t mean that High  elves haven''t done stupid deals, like giving away all their loot for a kiss or something more intimate.


    There are plenty of stories about the high elves'' disregard for monetary values.


    Nevermind that, the Glam Club were now loitering around the Outpost, learning stuff, making connections with the stronger nobles and some of the merchants.


    You might ask why they didn''t trade with the merchants from the surface, level, why go down to the floor to trade.


    Well generaly monsers on the surface are weaker and their corpses of lower quality, so what''s 1-2hours worth if you can easily multiply your profit by at least two times.


    Elen was bored to death, the others were also bored, the supplies Mr Smart had brought and the troops were in the end left to rot.


    "What''s wrong with them, all we asked them was to travel alongside them!"


    Elen said irritated.


    "I have found out that they didn''t like weaklings, I think we should return to the estate or go on a tour to another country"


    DJ said with a bored expression.


    "What did you say?"


    Elen asked him with a rather heavy voice that sounded like she was angry, but it was due to surprised.


    "I said nothing"


    DJ quickly tried to defend himself.


    "Another country, we should go establish fashion in another country!"


    Elen said with a happy expression.


    "Well sure, why not"


    Mr Big said.


    "why are you all excited are we leaving?"


    Emmanuelle said as she just popped out from god knows where.


    "DJ is a genious!"


    Ms Fan Fan said.

 35

    A shady traveler was crossing Nivava''s boarders, a familiar swarm but the the traveler was sticking to the road.


    A grey cloak, a wooden stick with a small bundle tied at its end all that he carried. He wore no sword on his belt and wouldn''t even spare a glance at the carriages, wagons and riders whom passed him by.


    His steps however soon begun to falter, he looked at the bright sky and sighed.


    He was Christopher, he had been walking for days now, the dwarves didn''t even recognize him as he passed them by.


    Without the expensive robes and the rings he was no different than an indigenous person, a simple commoner and even if they wanted to identify him, there was no way to do so, unless of course Nivava ever cared about its common folk enough to identify them.


    Christopher''s target hadn''t changed, he would walk all the way to the Forsaken kingdom in the south,


    the wasteland ruled by the monsters.


    The road would be long, but he was in no hurry at all now, he had long escaped from the dwarven pursuit and even if they wanted to find him, unless he revealed his name it was rather hard to find him.


    The most howeve disappointing thing was that he wasn''t wearing his precious rings anymore, he had stored the last inside the storage ring and put the ring inside his bundle, inside his spare pant pocket.


    "Traveller would you like a lift?"


    A poor looking farmer with a wagon full of hay asked him.


    "I have no money"


    Christopher lied, in truth he still had some savings left, but he had already understood the cruel reality and how peoples'' greed takes the better of them.


    "Don''t be a stranger, just hop on, I presume you are also traveling to Reddor"


    The kind hearted farmer said.


    "Alright"


    Christopher said, not really understanding why a farmer with a pile of hay would want to traverse the goblin country to reach Reddor, but he didn''t really care.


    It didn''t take long for Christopher to understand why the farmer let him on for free. He just needed a second person to drive while he rested.


    All he had to do was hold the reins and wake him up if anything happens.


    "See you pull on this to make the mount go right and thus for it to go left"


    The farmer explained as he slowly taught him how to control the wagon.


    "Brrr! not so violently, do it like this a small tingle, my cutey will understand imedietly"


    The farmer said as he stopped the horse from turning the wagon towards the west.


    The farmer also gave a ride to others on the road, there was a small group of three women adventurers, two guys whom looked like escaped slaves or something because of the rags they wore and lastly a group of four people whom were visibly bandits.


    "Why did you have to take those four, they are filthy bandits"


    One of the adventurer women asked the farmer rather angry as she and her sisters in arms sat on the hay.


    "How dare you call us bandits, we''re respectable adventurers"


    One of the bandits said making the other three giggle with his words.


    Yup, they were 100% bandit material, but unknown to the others they didn''t belong to any group, in reality the four young bandits just left from their village to join a bandit group, but since they had no map, no horses, no experience they begun to travel back and forth the road, robing easy prey and fat sheep.


    "Are you two escaped slaves or something?"


    One of the bandits asked the two ragged people, one man and one woman.


    He however got no response from them as the two people in rags were simply whispering something amongst themselves.


    "You the traveller, how were you called Kiris, fetch some food from your magic package"


    One of the bandits said, seemingly hungry, of course they too had their own backpacks and probably had their own food, but they were more inclined in eating someone elses supplies.


    "Go hunt something"


    Christopher said, his voice apathetic, seemingly not being at all afraid of them.


    The bandit wanted to go forth and beat him up a little, but he was stopped by his big Bro and their leader.


    The three adventurer girls begun to laugh at the bandits, calling them stuff like.


    "Even a farmer is not afraid of you"


    "A farmer has a bigger dick than you"


    "Oh traveller I want to suck on your dick -I''m not homo-"


    Their mocking words of course greatly offended the four young bandits, but they did nothing to counter them, only glared at Christopher, whom to them looked like a pushover.


    The four bandits weren''t foolish enough as to go fight with the adventurers, thus they planned to take out their anger either on the traveller or the two ragged beggars.


    As always when the mount, horse-like creature, got tired they would dismount and rest, letting it eat from the hay on the wagon.


    The adventurers would go hunting around in search of something to eat, only to return emptyhanded as always.


    The bandits would simply loiter around the road, looking for people to rob.


    The two ragged beggars and Christopher would help the farmer with little favours, like gathering wood for a fire or looking after the pot.


    Christopher would usually add a few of his own materials into the boiling pot, like spices and some preserved meat.


    As all the farmer had was potatoes or something that looked like potatoes, the farmer would regularly add some herbs to give it some more taste, but they killed the taste.


    Not like the strange potato like vegetable tasted any good to begin with.


    "I think I got to go pee"


    The farmer said after eating his dew, he ate probably more than anyone in the group, but non complained, after all the pot was his to begin with and he even offered them wooden bowls to eat.


    The three adventurer girls and the two beggars thanked the farmer for sharing his food.


    As for the bandits they acted as if it was natural to share his food with them.


    Christopher or Kiris as he called himself now, he was too preocupied with his own thoughts, in truth even if the farmer hadn''t shared food with him he had gathered enough meat and water to last him for months to come, in a way he even shared his own food with them, since he was the cook, even the bandits knew that he added stuff into the soup to make it more edible, after all most of them came from villages and knew how this soup should have tasted.


    At first all of them had mistakenly thought that Christopher was a relative of the farmer or something, but it didn''t take long to understand that it was not so.


    The problem occured when they discovered that he wasn''t a warrior or a rogue, meaning that he was either a craftsman or a magic profession.


    Of course since he travelled without a weapon, the chance of his being a mage was higher than a craftsman. Thus the bandits didn''t act too rushly against him, they had even approached him once with the proposal of sharing the adventurer girls with him if he helped them.


    They were now sitting around the fire, the first one to reveal his story was the farmer.


    "My name is Palmer, you know long ago I used to be an adventurer like you all, living off of monster corpses and loot, but times changed as the High king became old and the nobles begun to act without any regards to laws"


    The man said as he begun his story.


    When I was young I wanted to become a famous general, I was a talented shieldsman, thus there was a high chance of me reaching highness, but reality was cruel.


    After going through training I discovered that I had a terrifying weakness, each time I saw blood I would faint, funny right, a soldier whom would faint from the first sight of blood.


    Of course I could give up and become a farmer, but I decided otherwise, I went and jointed the adventurers'' guild.


    With our enemies being slimes it was sheldom to see blood, I spent much of my time gathering money and once I had enough I bought my own wagon, thus beggining my new business, transporting goods from one place to another, people pay me money to go to other countries, grab their stuff and return.


    I won''t say that the money is good but I''m mostly happy for a little company in my travels, if any of you even decides to give up on killing monsters and people, they are more than wellcome to help me out.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    This was Palmer''s story, everyone looked at Christopher next, but he didn''t even budge, even Palmer''s story wasn''t exactly something he wanted to hear, he was more interested looking around in case monsters or bandits decided to attack them while they sat by the fire.


    It wasn''t dark yet, but he simply couldn''t feel safe.


    In a way he looked more like a wanted criminal than most of them, well in a way he was by the dwarves.


    "We''re the four Mean brothers from the Jikku village"


    The four brothers said, they of course weren''t exactly brothers.


    "Our village was ransaked and our mothers were raped by bandits, when the village was repopulated we were ostracised by the other village children and people, even our mothers hated us, thus we decided that when we grew up we would become bandits and ransack the village again"


    Their story was as moronic as it went, they didn''t even mind revealing their plans to us or that they wanted to become bandits, although that meant that they weren''t yet bandits.


    "We are adventurers, we call our party the "M-Party", and we are Mindy, Manny and May, there''s not much to say, our parents were adventurers and we are simply continueing our family''s tradition"


    One of the girls the one called Mindy said, leaving only the beggars and Christopher left without backstory.


    "I''m called Lorrence and we are wanted criminals in Nivava, we are completely innocent I was falsely accused to having kidnapped Airie, but Me and Airie were deep in love even before that damn nobleman wanted to marry her, thus we eloped, but we couldn''t find a peaceful life in Nivava, thus we decided to travel towards any other country possible"


    The man said as he held his woman tightly and glared at all the others, trying to find if anyone had bad intentions.


    "I''m rather amused, I don''t really have a reason to tell you anything about myself, but I''ll tell you two things first Kiris is not my real name and secondly I''m really dangerous"


    Christopher said with a smile, but to his words everyone burst out in laughter, it was simply too moronic or a speech, it''s like telling to a bunch of wanted killers that you are a wanted killer too.


    In truth every one of them could be considered dangerous and as for names, they don''t really give a fuck about them, for all they know every single one of them might be using a fake name.


    The bandit bros didn''t even give away their names when they introduced themselves.


    "Wait don''t tell us you are one of those evil mages whom are on the run lately, how were they called the Demon god''s Cult or something"


    One of the girls suddenly said rather seriously at that.


    "What, well I''m a mage, but I believe in God, not some demon"


    Christopher retorted, but his words came out somewhat weird.


    Not really sure whether he was lying or not the others from that day looked at him with a little fear, they even inspected the food before eating it, in case he did something with the food.


    --------------------------------------


    Back in Elolia, months ago, this is the story of Viki, Elen''s friend.


    Viki was an Enchantress, her cheat power was rather weird, it was called "Charm animal". Of course she had tried it on monsters, but the skill only worked on already tamed monsters and beasts, making it somewhat useless, especialy since the beasts won''t understnad human tongue, mking it impossible for her to command it.


    Thus Viki learned four different language skills, for Monsters, beasts, Birds and Fishes.


    It might sound like a waste of skill slots, but in reality it was rather entertaining and quickly became useful as all she had to do was buy a few tamed animals to hunt with.


    Her elven husband Jenvris was a rather fine fellow, he was intelligent and wasn''t a sexual fiend like the other elves. Well there was a small however weakness, he liked men.


    Viki however didn''t care about it since she didn''t want him for his sexual abilities to begin with, she wanted his knowledge and abilities.


    Jenvris was a "noble" class, meaning that he could command people and even bestow titles to others, whose levels are bellow his own.


    A pity that his level was a pitiful 12, as a commoner he needed 100% more experience to level up than they.


    But she did get a title non the less, which he gave her on a wimp.


    Elven friend


    Raises popularity with all elves, even halves and quasies.


    Viki didn''t give it much thought at the time, until her best friend Elen went off with her Idea of making a Club to have a good time.


    The name GLAM was partly Elen''s idea since Giota wanted to Call it Glamorous Club and Elen cut into GLAM.


    At first they too were part of the club, even Dina was invited in. But as Elen made connections and new "cooler" friends, she quickly ditched them as she didn''t even invite them to the gatherings anymore.


    Of course unlike Elen whom hunted with her new friends, Viki didn''t have the same luck thus only reaching level 77, around the time they decided to create their own Club.


    She and the others of course could not compete with the others on the surface level, but what about inside the dungeon pillar.


    Viki and the other two hero girls, begun with simply hunting inside the dungeon pillar.


    It was dangerous of course, but with her pets, Giota''s Golem and Dina''s archery they were enough to establish themselves in the dungeon pillar.


    "Lets call our Club the Girls Club"


    Giota said while laughting, holding her elven "girlfriend" by the waist like a trophy.


    "Sisters Club"


    The one whom came with this Idea was Dina, but since her charisma and intelligence was on the low side like Giota''s they left the management to Viki.


    She was the only one able to Rival Elen even a little, you could say that they were both backstabing venomous snakes, in the future it wouldn''t be stange if she too ditches the other two and finds new friends.


    Their Sisters Club however wasn''t very successful, the moment they distributed the invitations, all the clubs begun to expand into the dungeon pillar, leaving them with what they had to begin with.


    Of course the moment they saw Elen and her crownies coming down they felt somewhat happy, but it only lasted for a moment, since they themseves were inferior in numbers to the almost disbanded Glam club.


    It was 8 vs 11, the Glam club was simply too well organised and perceived, even now if they throw a party there would be at least a hundred people gathering just to have fun and laugh at the club''s new ideas.


    In a way Viki too wanted those glittery hair, the colourful modern outfits, that onepiece dress.


    But only Elen and her crownies would be stupid enough to wear such clothes in the dungeon pillar.


    Viki whom had hunted in the pillar knew full well that without the armor she would have died 9/10 times, the armor even creates an emergency forcefield bubble around them when in grave danger, not to speak of other functions like light, water, storage, it was all that they needed, only problem was that it only came in one design, not the greatest one.


    I looked like a one piece swimsuit, like the superheroes wore in comix, the problem is that it looked ridiculous on them, maybe because they tried to hide some skin by wearing things underneath, but in general they looked funny, even worse they only came in one color, but only girls will understand this problem.


    Viki and the others were long ready to leave, but Viki was too preocupied with Elen and her crownies, she wanted to know what they were doing.


    They stayed simply spying after the Glam Club, while the Glam Club spied on them in turn, but after three days of doing nothing the others wanted to leave.


    But how could Viki let her greatest rival be in the lead, even if the vote was against it, she stayed behind, spying on Elen from the shadows like an evil stalker, laughing at them as they couldn''t find her.


    The others had left her there to do as she liked and went out hunting, although her pets were useful in hunting monsters, but at their levels they could already hunt by themselves in the areas around the Outpost.


    Viki had three pets, Two large wolves and an large eagle, she had leveled up her beast and bird language and could now both understand them and speak with them and since they were under her charm power, she didn''t care even if they died, which she could even command them to do, unlike hypnotism, the charm had nothing against them killing themselves, they would willingly sucrifice themselves for her affection.


    By then she had lost so many pets that she didn''t even name them anymore, like she did at first, even the eagles would become easy targets in a jungle terrain.


    Of course Viki didn''t really care, her elven(somewhat gay) slave husband Jevris and her new husband Albion, whom was a 2nd highness noble like herself.


    Albion was a scout and he was the one doing most of the spying around, of course they spend most of their time loitering since Elen''s group did nothing substential for days to come.


    "Are you sure you want to stay wasting around your time?"


    Dina asked her as they returned from their hunt, although the one they really wanted to invite were her two husbands and pets, since she herself was a dead weight in a battle.


    "I''ll pass, I want to see what that bitch is ploting"


    Elen said as she looked opposite to their location at the large tent that was lit up, she could see the shadows of the people inside seemingly having fun.


    "I told you that it was useless"


    Giota whom was riding a large golem said.


    "Well We''ll be going then, If you decide to find us, you can come to our usual hunting spot, we will be camping there"


    Dina said as they left once again to hunt some more monsters.


    "I know she''s plotting something"


    Viki said as she continued to observe Elen''s club.


    As the days passed the girls came again to try and persuade her to come hunt, but she was too stuborn, even as they left she still didn''t budge even a tiny bit.


    "My lady I think you are overthinking stuff, that group of people are simply loitering around, they have even stopped asking for information on the floor since days ago"


    Albion said, he was getting bored of the whole situation and he had went strait and asked one of the Glam Club members stait face to face what they were doing, finding out that he too had no idea, probably just waiting until their Diva comes with an Idea for their next move.


    "This is what she wants you to believe, she''s probably already formulating a plot to rise in popularity, we have to be the first ones to know"


    Viki said as she looked at the bored looking people outside Elen''s tent.


    She was not insane, she understood that Elen might not have told them her plan, or she might not have formed a plan at all, but when she does, Viki will be there to steal it from her.


    The days passed once more and the girls returned from hunting again, Dina had build some muscle and Giota was the same riding on her golem.


    This time they didn''t even try to persuade her they simply greeted her on their way as they went to sell their loot and go hunting again.


    "Viki, are you sure that it was worth waiting all this time, just in order to prove yourself right?"


    This time it was Jenvris whom was somewhat disatisfied, whom had just returned from the surface level a day ago.


    "Shove it, there is movement from across, they seem to be celebrating something, everyone get ready, we are about to follow after them!"


    Viki shouted as unknowingly she and her pets begun to follow after the colorful parade, not knowing their plans, but leaving a message to the other girls that she would send them a message through the dwarf bank when she found out more.

 36

    Christopher was idlessly driving the wagon, Palmer was deep asleep, there were still months away from their destination and the people on the ride had become rather friendly with one another.


    The four bandit brothers were successfuly recruited by the three adventurers to form their own group, in reality there were still secrets being kept amongs the travelling group, but non cared to dwell into it.


    Their path would take them through The Goblin Klan''s lands and then into Reddor, but since the Goblins never tend to their lands, they are normaly full of monsters.


    It was rather strange how in days they hadn''t encountered a single monster, not even a wild goblin.


    "It''s the first time I''m making this trip without encountering a single monster"


    Palmer said as he woke up, it was rather surprising, he even wanted to jinx it a little, because the trip was too boring, after all he was an ex-adventurer.


    He still had his blood phobia, but since his adventurer days, he had made great progress, for example he wouldn''t lose conciousness when seeing something that resembled blood, only if he sees real crimson human blood, of course he has long found ways to fight against it, by closing his eyes or fighting blindfolded.


    Fighting was one of the few enjoyments in life, of course with his weapon being a staff or mace, blood wasn''t exactly a big corcern to him.


    He was rather good at simply disarming and knocking people down, as for beasts, all he had to do was light a firecracker and they would run like frightened ckicken.


    It was a cheap entertainment on the way to Reddor, but how boring were these days, not even a single monster, every day eating the same stew, even if it was tastier than the regular stuff, it was still the same stuff day after day.


    The only good thing about the ride was that he could flirt with some girls on the way, Palmer wasn''t old, around his 30s and he was unwed, even worse a virgin till his 30s.


    You might ask if it was safe to cross the country with a bunch of strangers, well truth was no. But as a talent he still had a huge advantage over most people and monsters on the surface level, since he was level 200, rarely a monter can threaten him and surely not mere bandits, all he needs is throw potatoes at them and they will lay on the road like corpses from the pain alone.


    Of course him giving a lift to others was only something he did out of boredom, but the moment he met Kiris (Christopher''s fake name), he experienced a strange unseen fortune in his journey, it was like picking a lucky rabbit foot or something.


    Since normaly he would at most lift a couple or so people whom wouldn''t stay for long, at the first sight of a village they would take off, but this time there were so many people he was afraid the wagon wasn''t big enough to hold them all and surprisingly most of them didn''t even care where they were going.


    In the days to come even the bandits whom he thought he would have a nice break down with became adventurers for some reason, he didn''t understand why, but they seemed to have a good time every time they camp, even the two elopees whom looked like beggars found a common tongue with them calling the ragged man brother and the woman sister.


    It was a strange bonding only available when you journey far away, to places where you have no one to call a friend, but the most mysterious person was Kiris.


    He didn''t seem to get along with anyone, but everyone got along with him, well if you call mocking him getting along, but he wouldn''t even care about their mocking voices, he had even caught him laugh at some of their jokes about his mysterious origins.


    The adventurer girls insist that he''s a master assassin, whom is travelling to Reddor as conspicuously as possible to murder one of their priests.


    The bandits say that he''s probably a low class noble, whom escaped from his family and disguised himself as a commoner to mingle with the common masses.


    The beggar suspects that he''s an evil mage of the demonic cult, that tries to reach their base in Reddor after failing to assassinate the Queen and her daughter some time ago.


    Palmer''s impression of him was that he was probably a man running from debt collectors or something, since he didn''t really give out any hosility and had no weapon on him, even a hidden dagger, as for the cultist thingly, that was probably complete bullshit, after all why would they even need to hitch on his wagon, cultists probably have their own carriage ready or mounts to ride them back.


    Days passed and nothing happened, but today the three adventurer girls invited him to join their adventurer group. Palmer was lost in thought, everyone else but Kiris had already joined. The beggar looking couple were even given some clothes and weapons to protect themselves, but in general once they reached Reddor they would all join the adventurers'' guild and register as a team.


    Palmer was rather enticed to join them, but there was something that didn''t sit very right to him, in his knowledge the monsters of Reddor were impossible to hunt unless you were a mage, but non in the group seemed to be one.


    Even the most weak monsters called the Lava bats were immune to physical damage. To hunt them one needed to first cool them down and then strike them one and they were out of it, of course that''s considering a level 100 warrior''s strike.


    Of course he didn''t know if the girls had some ice strike or something, but generaly adventurers didn''t have lots of fighting skills. In reality most commoners died before even filling their 5th skill slot, meaning that most only had four skills till the day they died.


    The reason for that is simple, most crafting skills only require 3skills, but generaly speaking 2crafting skills are more than enough, then there is the passive and the active skill, passive mostly have to do with health and stuff while for active commoners wouldn''t mind having a magic arts skill, although they will at most learn the cleaning spell''s chant and that if they have enough silver to pay.


    Of course even among commoners there are the poor, the average and the rich, Palmer whom lived in a village could be considered among the average people if he was in City, but in the village his family was well off and would provide him with many oportunities even if he had no talent at all, but since he grew up now, he had to fend of for himself.


    Palmer was surprised to find that unlike when the bandits asked Kiris for some snuck, Kiris would gladly give away food to the females of their company, making him look rather biased and despicable to all the males of the group.


    Palmer in the end decided that he wouldn''t be of any use in their group, thus he declined their offer to join and became the outcast of the group. A few days later he heard that Kiris joined as well, by throwing a "Whatever, just leave me alone" phrase.


    Palmer was Shocked at how carefree the man was, till then he thought of himself being carefree, but Kiris was in another dimension, it wouldn''t be strange if Kiris was trully a nobleman whom had escaped from his family''s estate or something.


    A few days later they run out of potatoes, he really hadn''t prepared for so many people and there was no hunt to be found. To his surprise however the stew only became tastier without them, it was as if they were the reason the soup tasted so bad in the first place.


    Palmer was thankful that Kiris still had supplies to share with them, but he also found it rather strange, since there was no room in the small bundle for so much food to be kept, meaning that he either had a spatial storage or an inventory skill, one being for mages and the other for craftsmen, of course even the idea of him having an item with spatial storage was ridiculous.


    Of course even the two skills are rather expensive, meaning that he was probably from a powerful background at least.


    That night Palmer felt rather strange, he thought that he was being watched, a murderous gaze was cast upon him, but he couldn''t say whom it was from his companions giving it off.It was the first time he felt somewhat uncomfortable in having so many companions of the road to Reddor. The most suspisious thing being Kiris whom just sat there not daring to close his eyes even though he could see black circles underneath them.


    Palmer could only imagine how many days Kiris had not slept, he hadn''t given it a thought before, but it seems that Kiris wouldn''t really ever sleep, at most he closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep.


    Palmer could clearly see that a ring now decorated Kiris'' index finger, it looked crude, but there was no doubt that it was magical.


    Palmer was getting somewhat worried, the reason being that he might be a talented warrior, but his resistance to magic was subpar, he might be able to resist 50 points of magic power, meaning common mages, but he wasn''t sure about defending against one of those elite mages from noble families, that specialized in their arts and filled all their skill slots with ways to increase damage, making it impossible to resist them, there were even rumors about a legendary skill called spell penetration, that ignored a certain amount of resistance, making it impossible for anyone to resist control type magic, unless of course they have some resistance or immunity skill to counter the damage.


    Palmer was becoming paranoid as he understood that Kiris might trully be as dangerous as he stated, maybe he was even an assassin whom would travel with their group and then kill some bigshot in Reddor, leaving the group as scapegoats to be hunged outside the city gates.


    Palmer was afraid, the darkness of the night, the faint flame at the side of the wagon, the people sleeping around the fire and Kiris whom was looking after the flame all night long made Palmer feel a strange sense of danger that was birthed from the unknown.


    The others had all disclosed some of their background, were social and liked to chat, thus making him feel like he knew them even a tiny bit, but Kiris was like a creepy stalker, whom would be in the back laughing at any jokes you say, evesdroping and spying on you.


    Palmer saw one of the bandit brothers rise in the middle of the night, saying something to Kiris and then leaving for the nearby bush.


    Well it wasn''t something out of the ordinary, he probably only wanted to pee, but the man took hours and even after the sun got out he didn''t return.


    The morning sun revealed him dead, his blood used in a strange ritual in the middle of the woods, Palmer could have sworn that he hadn''t seen Kiris leave all night, but the brothers were of another opinion.


    "You bastard, if you see that he hasn''t returned after an hour you should have woken us up, we could have probably saved him"


    One of the brothers said as he held Chris by the lapel of his shirt, almost ripping it off.


    "As if I care, I''m not his nunny, I don''t care even if you all died, as long as I reach my destination"


    Kiris said to him as he shoved him off, his strength didn''t seem too great, but it could be compared to a common warrior non the less.


    "You fucking..."


    The man took out his sword, it was strange that Palmer hadn''t noticed it before. The sword was a rather expensive one, even though it looked plain on the outside, it had hints of gulok ore, meaning that it wasn''t something that your average adventurer could afford, even more so for bandits or villagers, so unless they robbed some noble or found it by chance from a corpse it was impossible for common bandits to have one.


    Palmer was curious if the others had similar swords as well, the gulok ore could faintly be seen in the steel of the blade, it looked like a faint drawing on the well sharpened steel sword that looked like it was new.


    Many nobles used it to engrave their emblems on the sword since it was possible and it gave the same stats to the sword anyways.


    the next however move of the man made Palmer trully surprised as the sword wasn''t pointed towards Kiris but towards him.


    "Driver, we are turning around, by the name of the house of Som we command you all to apprehend this traitor to the states for the murder of one of the sons of our house"


    The three brothers looked rather arrogant with their statement, but Palmer looked at them as if they were idiots.


    "Why do you all look at us like that?"


    One of the brothers asked, it was a look of pity as if they were looking at idiots.


    "Do you really believe that because you want to go back out of fear, every one of us will sit and follow you back?"


    The one whom spoke was Lorrence, whom had told them that he was eloping with his loved one, he was entirely against going back the way they came.


    "Ease us your noble highness, why not just killing him, do we really have to turn back?"


    Manny one of the three adventurers proposed.


    "You fucks, haven''t you understood it yet, there are cultists in the area, like fuck this useless weakling could have killed Robert, do you all want to die so much?"


    One of the brothers shouted at them in a panicked tone, as it seemed the men didn''t even care if Kiris was or wasn''t the murderer they simply wanted to run for their lives.


    "I knew all nobles were only good to eat and shit"


    Palmer said as he took out his own sword, he was getting tired of having a sword pointed at his face.


    "Cool down!"


    Palmer said as he blew the sword away from the young man''s arm with such ease that it seemed like a fight of an adult and a child.


    "Kiris, what did Robert say to you before leaving?"


    Palmer asked him, he was somewhat surprised that Kiris said nothing about it.


    "He said that he was going to be absent for awhile, I asked him if it was a big shit and he nearly shit himself or so I think"


    Kiris said but the brothers didn''t take it so well.


    "You insolent bastard, how dare you slander a noble hair of the house of Som"


    Another one of the brothers said.


    "You shut up! and you, did anything strange happen that night or out of the ordinary?"


    Palmer had enough of the brothers'' shit, but he wanted to know if there was something more to it.


    "Well this was the night of the most shitters if you ask me, as almost every one of the people went to shit in the middle of the night, other than that nothing"


    Kiris said, this was the only strange thing.


    Unlike however the brothers whom thought that there were cultists in the vicinity Palmer had an even more terrifying idea, what if the cultist was someone amongst them, even more terrifying was the thought that Kiris might have added something to their food so that all of them would go take a dump.


    It would make sense as to why Kiris would offer his own food to them without a care, but whom was his partner in crime, whom was the one whom did the act.


    "Give us the order with which they left"


    Palmer said, he of course already knew the order and had already crossed two of the suspects.


    "First left the the lady adventurer over there and next the ragged fellow, but they had left and returned before the victim, next of course was the victim, then the other adventurer lady, the ragged lady, the ragged fellow left once more returning with his lady, next left the other adventurer lady and finaly the dumbass whos sword just went flying"


    Kiris said, Palmer was surprised, not only didn''t he hide anyone but he even stated that Lorrence had unknowinly left wihout Palmer''s notice.


    "Bastard do you implying that I killed our own brother!"


    He shouted as he rushed for his sword that was stuck in the fround not too far away.


    "How should I know, maybe he was next in line for succession or something"


    Kiris said making the atmosphere even heavier than before and the man even angrier.


    "Enough bullshit, We shall pay you in gold when we return and as for the adventurers we want to hire you to protect us on the way"


    Another of the brothers said as he looked at Palmer and the three adventurers, it was true that with them they had the overwhelming majority 7-3, but would the other agree.


    Palmer was trying to weight the pros and cons, in truth if he hadn''t signed a contract with the dwarves before leaving he would have jumped on the chance.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    The adventuerer girls didn''t seem to be very willing as well, as their eyes were glued on him, waiting for his answer.


    "My young nobles I would like to accept your proposition.." He said making them looked proud and arrogant for a minute "..but I have a contract with the dwarves, but I could help with the guard duty until we reach Reddor"


    Palmer said, making their faces twist, as if they were real bandits for a moment.


    "Whatever I''m leaving, you can go fuck yourselves over whom protects whom"


    Kiris suddenly said as he lifted his magical bundle and was ready to leave.


    "Stop right there!"


    The one whom spoke was strangely Lorrence whom was holding a sword Kiris'' neck as he suddenly appeared in front of him like a ghost.


    "Leave the food behind and you can go"


    The others were shocked at seeing Lorrence act like a bandit, even palmer hadn''t thought that the weak looking Lorrence was so fierce.


    "You know something I think that you didn''t understand something"


    Kiris said and before they knew it Lorrence''s sword had disappeared, leaving only dust in its place.


    "I''m fed up with you guys, you are so noisy and stupid, I told you before I''m dangerous, If I wanted to kill you I could have killed you all a million of times, while you slept, while we traveled, while you ate, why the fuck would I want to kill that son of a bitch!"


    Kiris shouted at them making them shocked, but Lorrence didn''t stop, like a martial artist he threw a kick at him, targeting the stick on which the bundle was hunging, throwing it towards his lady.


    It was however pointless as a minute before it even hit the ground it teleported back into Kiris'' hand.


    "I give up!"


    Lorrence shouted somewhat afraid for some unknown to them reason as he practicaly flew from his spot.


    "What on earth is going on?"


    Palmer asked himself.


    "Everyone sit down, we have to talk seriously now, no one is leaving without my permission"


    Palmer said, but to his surprise the others looked at him as if they saw an idiot.


    You have to understand that other than driving the wagon, Palmer looked more like a farmer than a charismatic leader, it was like saying "whom died and made you a leader". To begin with he wasn''t even a member of their adventurer group, he wasn''t a nobility like the others and last of all they could tell that he wasn''t more competent than Lorrence in sword fighting, he fucking fainted if he saw blood, it was proved to be so when one day one of the bandits scratched his finger on the wooden waggon and the driver fainted, the only thing that saved then was that Kiris was awake siting next to him, he had practicaly saved his life as he was about to fall off the waggon unconcious.


    By all means he looked pathetic and had zero credibility, all he had was a waggon, which they could easily steal any time they liked, simply by shoving a little blood in front of his face.


    It looked rather funny that the weakest one of them played it the boss all of a sudden, in their eyes other than a sword skill to disarm his oponents he had nothing, which was mostly true.


    The three brothers as nobles had their eldest brother Solon, whom was a talented warrior, the adventurers too had an ace down their sleeves and lorrence was probably a talent too as for Kiris(Christopher) there''s not really a need to bother stating the evident.


    In truth Palmer out of his league at the moment, since there were at least four individuals whom were his equals in the group.


    "Everyone sit down and lets talk seriously, as it seems to me the possibility of a cultist being amongst us is big, as stated Kiris is not the cultist, although there is still a chance for him being an accomplice"


    Palmer said as he sat next to his waggon, not caring one bit if the others would sit or not.


    "I think that we should sit and talk as well"


    The one whom sat next was Lorrence and his lady.


    "You sit down first or we will all fight you to the death"


    Solon, the strongest of the now three brothers said to Kiris, not letting him off easily and seeing the situation it was highly probable that they would act as a group to force him to give them his food.


    Kiris(Christopher) unwillingly sat as far as he could from them, he didn''t trastt them at all, with the first chance he would teleport away, his style of sitting down was like a child hugging its legs.


    "Lets begin, first of all we need provisions and regretably only Kiris has some left, so we would like you to stay until we can hunt something, the moment we hunt something you can leave"


    Palmer said as if he was the leader of the group or something, it wasn''t as if the others disagreed, but it left a bad taste in their mouths.


    "Second, I think that either the adventurers or the elopers are lying, one of the two groups are most likely a cultist or maybe both groups"


    Palmer said, making the three brothers glare at Lorrence, since they couldn''t see how a weak woman could down their brother.


    "Oh, give me a break, I might have lied a little about my identity, but I''m not a cultist, I used to be an assassin and if you ask me the most dangerous one among us is him"


    Lorrence said as he pointed at Kiris, making the others shocked, they couldn''t understand why Lorrence said so, but neither did they know that he had an ability called danger sense, he could detect danger both for himself and one other person, it was like seeing the close future.


    This however was his Ace, he wouldn''t reveal it just because some idiots suspected him of being a cultist, he even saved his loved one, since there was a high chance that they would have had two corpses if he hadn''t found her in time in the middle of the night.


    Lorrence eyes were one two groups, the brothers and the adventurers, he didn''t even consider Kiris being the murderer, after all he had millions of better chances to kill them.


    "I''m sure that it was simply his bad luck, he probably stumbled across some cultist in the middle of the night"


    Mindy said, she didn''t seem to be too afraid of the others and had a friendly smile.


    "She''s right, that''s why we have to stay united and return to Nivava"


    The one whom spoke was Alec, the one whom had his sword fly and the one whom was one of the suspects.


    "I agree with them, since there is a chance that this was only bad luck, but for best, we should from now on travel in pairs, non should leave alone in the night"


    Palmer said, after all the possibility of this being a chance misfortune was rather high as well.


    At least Lorrence didn''t seem to be the killer, but could you even trust an assassin''s words, after all they are known for their acting skills.


    "I''m not staying a moment with your group of lunatics, all I will ask is some food and me and my wife will leave by ourselves"


    Lorrence said, he had completely lost any respect for the others, he found it rather easy since he had non to begin with.


    "Stop the foolish act, do you think that cultists of the Demon god as easy to handle?"


    Solon said, making them all gulp, picturing them as demons in human form.


    "Dear, I think that we would be safer together"


    The one whom spoke was Lorrence''s wife Airie, he looked frightened, some thing that they hadn''t noticed before was that both Lorrence and Airie were Elves, more precicely high elves.


    Of course how could they have known that he was a spy sent to the Queen to act as a double spy and now that the plan failed he did his best to escape. His slave wife was used as collateral for their deal to work, there was no eloping involved other than the fact that they were wanted people in Nivava.


    The end result was that they decided to continue their travel as a group, of course the happy chit chat from before and the jolly atmosphere was replaced with a heavy atmosphere and the ghost of distrust.


    Palmer was on his guard from everyone, the adventurers too had gathered up, the brothers had also closed their circle and the so called assassin and his wife were vigilant.


    The only one whom hadn''t changed was Kiris, since he was silent and gloomy even before all this had happened, it was funny how he was the only one whom felt good in their precarious situation.


    You might find it strange and it was that he could focus better under stress, the more stress he was given the more he would try and the results were most of the time supperior to what he would have been able to do normaly.


    He himself knew it well since he wasn''t the type to cut corners.


    =========================================================


    Back to Eolia


    This is the story of Giota, whom was probably the prettiest of the four girls, but also the most bimbo, when it came to thinking and although she wasn''t blonde, her head however worked the same way.


    Surprisingly she was the second most high leveled person from the four of them, with a level of 93.


    Giota was an Alchemist, which is a mentality based profession and her cheat power was rather strange, she had the ability to turn stone or dirt into iron metal or something similar to it in strength.


    Of course you can understand that with that sort of power and her limited imagination,in the aspect of combat, if you asked her about some new clothe design, some fingernail design or some hairstyle, she would no doubt be a genious in the matter, but how would you want her to find a way to fight with a simingly useless skill.


    The main reason for her leveling speed was alchemy, she gained experience by producing some potions, for those whom have played games like Skyrrim and oblivion, you will understand where I come from.


    Buying all the cheap materials, making failed potions and selling or in her situation reusing them to create more failed potion, until there can be only one, the ultimate failed potion a complete waste of materials.


    This method was introduced to her by her elven girlfriend Lunana, whom was also an alchemist.


    The first days Giota was preocupied with alchemy and torturing her tutor and girlfriend. Next she well socialized with her "friends" whom after learning about her new fetish, distanced themselves from her, until Viki was kicked out of the Glam Club and begun to associate with her once more, she even approached Dina for some reason, with whom they didn''t really have any close ties, they hardly knew her.


    Viki wanted to create a Club inside the dungeon pillar, well it sounded interesting so they agreed. Giota had learned how to make things come to life, a strange wonder of alchemy, Golem making.


    Of course her golem could only be made out of Dirt and for starters if you might think that her ability was useful because of that, well nope. Although she could revert the change back to dirt, the iron statue of the golem would not move, it didn''t make the golem any stronger, but what she could do was give it a plate armor, which however made it clunky and impactical for it to fight, although it did protect the golem''s core.


    Like Slimes and elementals, golems operated because of a core hidden inside their bodies, if it''s destroyed then the golem is instakilled, no matter how strong or how much Hp it had, thus by surrounding its core with metal while leaving a few wholes due to necesity, she could make her golem harder to destroy, of course the downsides were also evident, regular dirt golems had an incredible regeneration rate when standing on regular dirt, hers however had 1/4 of that and due to the armor, it couldn''t use its body to attack.


    Let me explain it in a way you can understand, Dirt and Clay golems are like a pile of mud that forms a humanoid body, they are not like statues or anything.


    They can however reform themselves and are programmed to have specific attacks, meaning that you can program your golem to grow a hand out of its crotch and uppercut someone, or to turn it''s leg into a lizard tail, or use its hand as a propeller to keep its enemy at bay.


    This sort of golem has however a rather terrible flaw, called loss of balance due to gravity or motion, thus it has to regulate the density of dirt, its feet, chest and stomach areas having the most weight.


    Now imagine what will happen if you add more weight that cannot be regulated, simple the golem cannot get up if it falls down, of course there was a wise solution to it, which was Lunana''s idea.


    Make it into a centaur, four legs and perfect balance, only problem being the strange way it walks and its extremely slow speed, meaning that they wouldn''t be able to keep up with the others, since their speed was determined by their physique.


    Of course this golem was so effective against the plantan monsters that Giota could hunt them all day and then return and make potions out of them.


    At some point they hunted so many that they were forced to sell some.


    Plantan life forms had three usufull materials, their blood, their seeds and lastly their corpses.


    The blood was used for alchemy, the seeds had multiple usages and the corpse was used as either feed for animals or could be prossessed for use in alchemy.


    Of course the trades were managed by their elven counterparts, since they were a little more experienced, whom am I kidding, it was the same even if they themselves did the trade, elves are simply lousy traders and only see value in magical artifacts, everything else has no value to them, they could easily sell tons of gold for an enchanted sock that wouldn''t sell for even one silver coin due to its appearance.


    Of course if you wanted to buy something magical from them, you must be dreaming, even royalty has to drive a hard bargain simply for an enchanted artifact or a jug of elven wine(since it is magical).


    Of course that''s of no importance to them since High elves have no sense of economy, although they know how it works, there are even specialized ambassadors that go to other countries trained in trading goods, so that the High elven society lacks nothing, of course they dispose of their useless gold there.


    I call gold useless to them, but that''s because they have alchemic formulas to create gold, meaning they have an overabundance of gold.


    As for it''s use, it''s invaluable in magic, gold and gemstones are two of the best magic conducting materials which are used to create enchanted items and artifacts.


    For example you can use an enchantment spell on a stone sword, a wooden sword, an iron sword, a golden sword and a sword with a diamond embeded in it''s handle.


    Stone''s enchantment will last for mere seconds before disipating.


    Wood''s enchantment will last for only a little more, but depending on the wood it might generate some unwanted side effect.


    Iron''s enchantment will last for minutes or maybe even a day, the greatest enchanter''s enchantment only lasted for a few years.


    Gold''s enchantment lasts  for centuries or even millenia, making them the best medium for creating enchantments, gold is also used to resist magic attacks, since it absorbs a part of the magic used in the attack.


    Diamonds cannot be enchanted, but they can seal spells and release them back as attacks, making them invaluable for enchanters, since you can store multiple spells in a single jewel.


    Of course the elves don''t dig for gemstones, they create them, the Eala crystals or as others like to call the phylosopher''s stone is their most famous alchemy product, only problem is the capacity of the stone.


    For example a lesser eala crystal is worthless it only has a power value of 1-999, meaning that it can''t cast any spells at all, it''s only usage is to make jewelry or sell it off to other races.


    The common eala crystal accomodates a power level of 1000-9999 and can acomodate from 1-9 spells, these crystals sheldomply leave the elven country, but can be found in other lands since they are rather common to begin with.


    Lastly there are the Grand eala Crystals, their power level starts from 10K and might reach 100K, accomodating up to a hundred spells, these crystals are rare family relics that are threated as treasures by the high elves and only if someone went crazy he would sell even the lowest 10K crystal.


    Anything with more than 101K power in level are considered Legendary creations and are treasures to be proud of held in private collections never to see the light of day for fear of theft.


    Now to the matter at hand, since even a small High elven kid can create an eala crystal, you can understand why high elves loaf economy and the lofty scemes and goals of becoming rich and powerful(no sympathy at all).


    Of course the lesser eala crystals aren''t completely useless, there is one usage to them that the high elves would find beneath them to even consider, spell formations and magic dusts(specialty in Runia), but that''s irrelevant to our story.


    Giota''s story starts with her discovery that she was gay, she enjoyed the company of women more than that of men, of course if she hadn''t become a high elf and passed through the husband hunting thingy she would probably have still thought of herself as strait, well that''s sexual orientation for you.


    It was highly peculiar to know that she''s not the black sheep of the high elven society, as rich and carefree as high elves are they have ton of people whom have nothing better to do than hornicate all day long.


    Of course there are exceptions, geniouses whom experiment all day long whom are in love with their work, warriors whom find purpose only in combat and battle.


    Of course unlike humans high elves are immortals, they never die, it is generaly stated that a high elf only needs 10years to grow up into an adult, unlike the forest elves that take 160-180years, well we say adult but in truth it was more like a teenager, High elves experienced a 10years growth sprout and then would stagger at that form forever, unlike forest elves that at some point in their lives would have their hair grow white and their elders even had wrinkles.


    Giota laughed at lot in those days they went hunting and in general their days in Eolia were carefree and exciting, it was like suddenly being said that you are the long lost son of a millionaire or something.


    Other than the highness(nobility) thingy, there was nothing to care about, food was free, equipment(non magic) were free, ingredients(alchemy) were free of charge(only the common ones).


    Giota had no worries even when Viki decided to turn her back to them and chase after Elen, she and Dina were much similar in that aspect, only Dina was a little more social and cared about the people she called friends(at least a little).


    But as always Friends quarrel and distance for a while this is how Giota and Dina after fighting over whether to disband the club or not had a large quarrel.


    Giota wanted to disband it, since Viki wasn''t there to manage it anymore, but Dina wanted to leave it alone and simply wait a little bit more for Viki to return.


    Of course Giota knew Viki best, Viki wouldn''t return any day soon, she was as obstinate as Elen, not seeing what''s behind her and only going forth, as egoistical as it could get, after all that''s what they had in common.


    Giota''s path took her to the depths of the jungle, alone since Lunana was resting at home, a large tent at the residental district inside the outpost.


    Some might ask why they don''t build buildings inside the outpost and only set up tents, since they do have estates outside the outpost, well truth is because of the way they do battle and their enemy, the plantan life forms are adept in ambushes and melee, making an open field their greatest nemesis.


    Giota was now alone traveling through the dark jungle on Bunphead''s(golem) back, she had done this hunting trip a lot of times before, but this was the first time she did so alone.


    It might sound frightening, but to people of her level it was more like a walk in the park since her golem could change its body into a small house for her to stay if things went dangerous.


    Giota was travelling alone when sudenly she saw a gorgeous woman, whom signaled her to come closer, causing a strange haze in her mind, but it only lasted for a second as her resistance activated, she was an alchemist, mentality was her main trait and with the high elven trait called Fey blood, she had a bonus x2 resitance to mental control spells and skills.


    But that didn''t mean that she didn''t follow the pretty naked woman''s ass, she had already heard about dryads.


    They were a C rank monster that captured its prey with illusions and their charm skill.


    The pale greenish woman was probably a dryad, but Giota didn''t care, because she wanted to taste what would follow.


    Dryads were monsters that would drain the nutrients out of the living creature as an exchange with what the high elven texts called ultimate pleasure, it''s also widely known that Dryads are the only monster that no high elf would hunt, first of all because their charms  have zero effectivity against the high elves, second because they are rare to begin with and third because they capture them as pets.


    What however she didn''t know is that by following the dryad she had sealed her first death, due to her arrogance and overconfidence, on the bright side however she felt what ultimate pleasure tasted like.

 37

    A month passed as the group had finaly crossed the Goblin Klan''s lands and entered into Reddor''s domain.


    Everyone was tired and stressed out, well all but Kiris (Christopher) he found it strangely pleasing when everyone shares the same heavy burden, it felt almost as if they were all equal.


    The wagon was now stopped at a crossroad and suddenly Palmer snapped.


    "End of the travel, everyone can get out of my wagon now, just head right and you will find a village, you can find food and shelter there"


    Of course Palmer''s words were spoken with some thrustration and anger, he had even promised himself that after this job he would go back home and start farming.


    "Are you crazy, no way in hell am I travelling with them again!"


    One of the Noble brothers said as he pointed at Kiris and the assassin couple, whom throughout the journey were the most creepy companions, since one wouldn''t sleep like ever and the others slept in shifts.


    Palmer however wasn''t sympathetic to them.


    "Get off my wagon or I will throw you down myself!"


    He said seriously, but before he could even end his speech a blade protruded out of his chest, it was one of the adventurer''s whom finished him off, namely May.


    Of course everyone had been getting tired of his nagging during the journey, Palmer had begun to regret taking them along, but he naively believed that since he was a talented warrior, there would be no one bale to kill him in this bunch since he was a warrior with a rather high physical defense, even though he wasn''t wearing any armor.


    Reality however gave him a harsh wake up call as the enchanted blade thrust through his heard, leaving him no time to even talk.


    "Everyone please get off, the wagon is now ours, if you want to..."


    Before she could speak, two shadows jumped from the cart of the wagon and onto the mount, cuting the ropes and rushing away with the horse-like creature.


    They could only curse as they saw the elven couple rush away before they could even finish their words, leaving them with a wagon of hay, or what was left of the hay.


    The ground under their feet was grey, the grass had a strange grey dust all over as it grew one meter tall, it was hard to imagine what beasts it could hide.


    You might think of the adventurers'' killing Palmer as a despicable act, but in truth any one of them could have done the same due to him simply pissing them off.


    Anger and stress are a rather bad combination and they also had to suffer from two irritating fellows, one being Palmer whom grumbled all the time and the other was Kiris whom seemed to enjoy it seeing them suffer this nightmarish trip.


    The only difference was that Kiris wouldn''t even let a fly come near him, like a paranoid psychopath, while Palmer would still sleep and loosen his guard on certain occasions, which led to his death.


    Of course I''m not trying to say that Kiris'' choice was good, since he probably suffered a lot more than all the others, but since they suffered as well it made things easier to withstand.


    Now only seven people remained, the three adventurers, the three noble brothers and lastly Kiris.


    You can of course understand that human nature commands it that the weakest link be broken first, the six were all glaring at him as if he was their mortal enemy.


    "Leave the food behind and you can leave"


    Solon said as he drew his expensive sword pointing at him. The others also drew their swords, but what was surprising was not long afterwards another death followed.


    "Why?Alec,why?"


    The thing that was embeded into his back was not a sword, but a strange dagger with mysterious glyphs on it.


    Martin the other brother lifted his sword to avenge his brother, but he met his end at the adventurers'' blades instead.


    It was an act of treason and self interest, the three adventurers in truth were from the demon cult, the same mages whom Christopher had burrowed in the ground, or at least some of them. Alec had seen first hand how one of them used his brother''s body for some ritual that replenished her youth or so she explained to him.


    Under the pretext of eternal life and of course inheriting everything he couldn''t be more willing to join their cult.


    "Kiris we will give you a choice, you can join the Demon God Cult or die"


    Mindy said, although in truth she might have been May or Manny, Kiris hadn''t really taken the heavy labor of remembering everyone''s names, not like he planned to stick with them for long anyways, to their inquiry however his answer was a simple, Whatever.


    ---------------------------------------------------------


    In Eolia once more...


    Dina was the last high elven hero, she was a warrior with a rather pathetic cheat ability called indestructible staff. Yup a non magical, completely blunt staff, a black staff with its two edges dyed gold.


    It was simply useless however to her, since it was shorter than a spear and she had already by the time taken up the bow as a weapon.


    You would espect that as a warrior she would at least level up fast, but truth was that she was the lowest level hero in Eolia, with a level of 58.


    Dina started hunting late as she was being taught how to use the bow by Nidas, her elven husband. He was an adept archer and liked to fight with both bow and sword, a pity that he was a warrior and not a scout, because then his archery would rise to another level.


    In reality however he didn''t mind, he liked being strong and fighting with swords more than with the bow, of course the dual swords he kept on his belt were just a hoby, his real weapon was still the bow.


    Before she was sought by Viki and Giota for the Sisters Club thingy, Dina and Nidas only trained and went from party to party, since all clubs had jolly gatherings to fish for members.


    Nidas had already joined the Dirk Club, better known later as Dirt Club where they enjoyed fighting, Dina only accompanied him there to see him sweat as he fought with others, while exchanging pointers.


    After she was invited by the Sisters Club, she had less time to go to such gatherings as she spent most of her time fighting monsters on the first floor, Nidas joined her later as the Dirk Club also wanted to expand to the floors bellow.


    When Viki ditched them, Dina felt a little sad, after all Viki was a lot more interesting than Giota, who had straw for brain.


    They had a huge breakout with Giota as they didn''t agree on the matters of the Club, it was simply a private club for friends to gather, why did they even need to disband it. Of course she had no idea that Viki was trying to Create a public Club with lots of people, she naively thought that the few of them were enough to sate Viki''s appetite.


    Dina,Elen and Viki were shocked when the message of Giota''s death hit their ears. It was a horrible mess, even her bones were drained of all their nutrients and turned into dust under the wild Dryad''s plantan tentacles.


    If not for the High elves higher ups keeping track on every high elf in the world they would have never even known about it.


    The most however shocking thing was that her resurrection was sceduled for 12years in the future, there was a huge line of high elves whom were to be resurrected and the temple would only resurrect one every week and there was no way to push someone in line since bribery wouldn''t work with the temple of Ecclesia, especialy when every high elf could offer tons of gold, thus it was even prohibited by law in Eolia. Although there were still some whom practiced it in the dark, but it was too dangerous and not as rewarding, in general the first 100places in the list were fixed, the 101st to 1000th places in the list were hard to move as well only the 1001 and later places were for questioning and even auctioned in dark rooms and underground means.


    Of course the first thought was to go ask the help of the heroes in Ecclesia, but the problem was how on earth would they even find them, the continent was huge and they would have to Cross Nivava to enter Ecclesia, but the most problematic matter was that they understood something that they hadn''t understood before.


    While in Eolia they were considered Noble and Rich, could take practicaly anything they liked without having to pay, in the other continents they were peniless nobodies, even their nobility rank gave them no benefit at all.


    That was because all the gold creating alchemists belonged to the Country and not the citizens, it''s like saying that all the money belongs to the country but everything inside the country is free to its citizens.


    Dina was the only one whom still hadn''t made preparations to leave eolia, since Elen and Viki had already made theirs, before hearing about Giota''s death they were already just a step from leaving.


    Of course non knew how she died, or weren''t told, since the way she died would sound moronic to them, in truth she commited suicide just to experience what the ultimate pleasure tasted like, something really stupid, since she could have easily waited until she reached a higher nobility to be able to enjoy it with the other higher nobles.


    In general, the higher your nobility the more things are given to you free of charge it''s like unlocking more options as you level up, sort of thing.


    Giota was put straitforwards foolish, she wanted everything right here and now, she didn''t wait for anything and anyone, if the fruit was too high to get she would try climbing the tree, even if there was a chance of falling to her own death, that sort of person.


    Dina was the only hero left in Eolia, thus she made a decision to go meet her old friends, Alexxa and Anna in Nivava, simply to see how they were doing, thus she gathered gifts for them, hired some adventurers as escorts and begun her own journey towards Nivava, unknowingly following the trails of Elen and Viki, whom by then were crossing the boarders.


    There was a gathering in the Palace of Eolia, the emperor was there, the Highest nobles were also present.


    "There has been a word that our heroes have begun to flock back to Nivava"


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.The emperor said, his voice missing any hint of emotion.


    "Your highness as you might know low Noble Elen has this crazy idea about creating a trend called fashion, young Noble Viki is mediocre and unpredictable and young Noble Dina is the weakest of the three"


    A white haired elf said, his words being a report of their own heroes, he didn''t even report that Giota had died, not like the Emperor wouldn''t have known that.


    "Your highness you shouldn''t mind, once the girls meet the heroes of Eolia and learn their terrible living conditions they will no doubt return back, not to say that even Nivava''s heroes might want to come and join Eolia"


    A white haired woman said, she looked as youthful as any elf, only her hair had grown white with only a few black strands remaining.


    "So you are saying that they didn''t just got afraid of their companion''s death and run away"


    The emperor stated, making the hall a little colder.


    "Your highness you can be perfectly sure that it''s not because of that, we have inquired young Noble Giota''s wife named Lunana, she says that hero Giota had a terrible fight with young noble Dina and disregarded both heroes Elen and Viki calling them traitorous bitches in many occasions"


    Another white haired woman said.


    "Your highness everything is under control, we have already our own person amongst low noble''s Elen''s people a merc amongst young noble''s Viki''s escorts and a few accompanying young noble Dina"


    Another white haired man said, making everyone nod in satisfaction.


    "Oh, so how have you decided to protect them from the purge happening in Nivava right now, you do know that all High elves in Nivava were cruelly killed under the context of treason due to our previous failure"


    The emperor said, his voice cynical and rought.


    "Your highness, are you mocking us, even we wouldn''t dare kill a hero from another nation, there''s no danger for them unless they try hiding their origine as otherworldly heroes, just imagine the impact on every hero if they learn that the Nivava kills the heroes they themselves summoned"


    A White haired man said and they all begun laughing simply by imagining what would such a stupid action do to the Nivava kingdom.


    =========================================================


    Neassa, the Elven forest.


    Joanna and the other girls were rather bored as the elves lived in a strangely organized loop. Each season was connected to the worship of a different element, Earth for Spring, Fire for Summer, Air for Automn and Water for Winter.


    Each month had festivities and Rituals, there''s no day to have passed that hadn''t some activity that had to be done, this was how the elves lived, they of course had a lot of free time in between activities and unless they were children most of their time was free after they did some small work here and there to prepare for the activities.


    Joanna was a mage, her cheat power was the water of life, she could conjure a strange magical water that could heal wounds, the problem was that she was stuck at level 10 for months, since she and the others weren''t allowed to go out and fight monsters, they were threated as little children and went to school like the other elven children.


    They had even begun to think of leaving Neassa and joining some other country, since there was absolutely nothing of interest in Neassa, to begin with they were taught about the yearly traditions, a lesson that would take approximately one year for them to learn and experience, after which they will begin with the second lesson, which would take another whole year, these basic lessons would take them 10years, until the combat and magic lessons would begin.


    In general they didn''t dislike the safety they felt in Neassa, the warmth they felt from the people and even more so the festivities and the hubub.


    You could describe their sircumstances with one phrase.


    "In Neassa all is Calm"


    =========================================================


    Lastly lets travel to Munnero, the Dwarven mines inside the mountains.


    The four dwarven heroes, Kris, Stelio, Dimitri and Mike were each having their own adventures.


    Kris had become a rather reknown hero in Munnero.


    His class was that of a monk and his main stat was mentality, his cheat power was the Air punch and after having helped to defeat a vampire last time he had experienced a quick rise in fame, making the other three distance themselves from him.


    Of course that was only one of the reasons, the second reason being that they didn''t know him that well before they were transfered and because of jealousy and his newly found arrogance they left him be.


    Kris however didn''t fall short to expectations, in those months that passed he had reached a level of 175, the highlight of all heroes in the Axis continent from their school. Of course that had mainly to do with his adventurous spirit and the risks he took challenging greater and greater monsters.


    Only problem being that he was deep in debt, if he weren''t a hero, he would have long be sent to the mines, but as a Respected hero he was let roam the land slaying monsters, although there were also times when he was given quests like escorting the slave miners safely to their posts, fighting someone in the arena and other quests that he could not reject.


    Kris was now at the outpost of the second Floor, the enemies were still undead beings, but they were more powerful than before, On the second floor ghouls were the common F rank monster, while vampires were an A rank monster here, the S rank being The Skeleton Mages also called Necromancers by the dwarves.


    Kris was tired, he had been fighting for months, the monsters were only getting stronger and although he could easily crush them the dwarves whom dared to descend to the second floor were too few.


    He spent most of his time trying to form a balanced party rather than fighting monsters although he would still go out to hunt near the outpost.


    A balanced party needed three scouts, two warriors, a healer and two mages, this was the golden balance.


    Scouts were responsible for detecting monsters, carrying the loot and cooking, also were responsible for keeping watch at nights.


    Warriors were responsible for keeping the monsters distracted, protecting the wizards and healers of the group and lastly they were to stay behind and die in order to let the others get away.


    A healer''s work was rather plain, not many healers would dare leave their stores, but the few adventurer healers were treated as VIP in any party since their specialty was healing and of course holy powers that were extremely effective against the undead.


    Lastly the mages or otherwise known as runemages were a must have force if you wanted to travel in the dungeon pillar, they knew dozens of runes, the most important ones being light,water,repair and clean runes, well it might sound stupid, but in the dwarven dungeon pillar there was not even a moon, since the whole dungeon was inside a cave complex.


    Kris was becoming desperate as even if he found a few people to form a party with, they would simply disband a week afterwards because they didn''t have the patience to wait for more people. Talented Dwarves were a little arrogant, they would even travel in duos and trios, there were tons of dwarves whom left the outpost and never returned.


    In the end Kris even had the idea of going solo, simply learning the skills needed for survival and learning them all by himself, but he gave up because he knew full well from games that such balanced characters were useless in the late game when everyone reached their full potentials, only in the early-mid game they could be playable, but they were simply wasted time since no party would want them, thus he was stuck at the outpost, he might be a risk taker, but he wasn''t crazy, he knew full well that common adventurers would be less and less useful, thus he tried his best to create a party of his own, but it was all for nothing.


    In the past days he had went up to the surface level and down gain, at least four to five times, each time looking if his request at the Adventurers'' guild had any impact.


    He was looking for a stable party to travel to the 10th floor with, something that was closer to madness than he thought, after all anyone whom was able to reach such places were already working for the military of their respected countries.


    Of course his stats were rather strange, since he discovered early on that his mentality skill helped him control the strength put into his attacks and moves, as someone whom liked martial arts he simply could not let it be so.


    For example it was rather easy to do an overswing if you could not control your strength, or to destroy a glass potion that you were just holding.


    Due to this logic he had put more than 100points in his mentality, of course half of it was due to his dwarven traits, that gave him a double multiplier to strength.


    You have to understand that normaly it was the scout''s job to administer potions and throw out explosive flasks, since their main stat was that of mentality and not strength.


    Kris however wouldn''t throw away the ability to hold a potion in exchange for uncontrollable strength. You have to also understand that the greater one''s strength the more expensive the weapon you needed to accomodate your strength, for example if your stregnth was 10points higher than the requirements of the weapon you would unwillingly deteriorate the weapon on use in other words each usage would drain the weapon''s durability.


    Dwarven weapons are rather famous for their endurance, meaning that even the most simple iron sword crafted by the dwarves will be at least two times more durable, of course elves don''t care about durability, their craftmanship is targeted towards damage and magic induction.


    Since Kris was ind debt he was forced to use the sword he was given when he was first arrived, a low level junk for some time, until he was given a crappy weapon that at least coincided with his strength, a longsword with no rune or special properties, unlike the low level rune sword that he used before.


    The armor he used before was no better than cloth for someone of his level and even more unfortunate was that it could easily be ruined if he got hit, thus making it rather pointless wearing it, but he did non the less because of the runes inscribed on them.


    Of course having reached so high a level he had already maxed the once known as martial arts skill, the one that raised reflexes. His skill hower was called Wind Energy Mastery, it allowed him to manipulate wind as if he was air bending or something, but the most important thing was that he had both exceptional reflexes to accomodate it, the most however important thing was that his attacks had become extremely fast and the wind barrier no longer affected him, meaning that he could wantonly fly at supersonic speeds if he wanted to, although still unable to see what was going around him if he tried, because although his reflexes were high, he was still a tiny tad slow, what he could see were only blurry forms when moving at such speeds, of course since he had invested a massive amount of stat points in mentality he could at least discern forms, if he hadn''t he would be stuck like a blind rat every time he tried to move so fast.


    Kris was somewhat slow to understand that the others now disliked him, but what could he do, he naively thought that if he became strong everyone would be happy.


    Human''s pride however knows no limit, once they see someone better or different than themselves they will begin scheming and acting against you.


    His debt might have been astronomical and the reason why many people didn''t want to enter his party, but now he could see hope as he looked at the piece of paper in his hand.


    "Wanted Deptor Christopher nickname "EmptyPockets", owes billions, wanted dead or alive, warning extremely dangerous, last seen in Nivava, if you want to help go to the closest dwarven bank, your help will be appreciated"


    Of course he couldn''t tell if the one whom was wanted was his friend Christopher or not, but in a way he didn''t really care, Christopher owed a debt, but unlike him he was trying to forsake his debt and escape, that was immoral and irritating, like why do I have to be the only one with a debt.


    In all truth he hoped it was his friend, if it was so, then he would simply group up with him and go down the Dungeon, thus he made his own group in the hunt for the "Emptypockets".

 38

    "What do you mean you can''t find him?"


    A dwarf shouted at the High elf mage in front of himself, this mage was a specialist at finding people, all he needed was an item of the person and they had tons of Christopher''s things.


    "It''s not so easy, either the target''s magic power is too powerful or some dark force is blocking my detection, only thing I know is that he is still alive, now cough up the payment"


    The high elf said arrogantly as if he had succesfuly accomplished his task, not even considering a refund of sorts or some discount.


    "Fucking scammer Don''t even think about informing your kingdom about his whereabouts, we will be monitoring you and anyone nearby you"


    The dwarf said as he passed some materials to the high elf, whom simply snorted as he took the items and went back to his room.


    The dwarf didn''t know if the high elf was telling the truth or not, but if it was then it was rather serious, the last location known was Reddor, which was technicaly as close to Munnero as it was to Eolia. The problem was that they could not pin point his location anymore, his last known location was in a small village in the boarders before he suddenly disappeared.


    ---------------------------------------------------------


    Uknown to them Christopher under the psebdonym of Kiris was led into an underground cave, this was only a small hidden shrine to the Demon God Cult.


    It was magicaly concealed and looked like a cave with little to no decorations, looking like a regular monster cave, unless someone goes deep inside will he come across the secret entrance to the shrine.


    The three adventurers or as they themselves told them to call them, "Priestesses", they were rather high in the hierarchy of the cult.


    Kiris and the noble called Alec were simple initiates, they weren''t even full initiates until they took some oathes and passed through the initiation ceremony.


    Kiris in truth did care if they tried to make him offer sacrifices to demons and other stuff, he had no wish whatsoever to change faith, it was more like a matter of principles rather than belief.


    In reality there are few people on earth whom trully believe in god or even know what they trully believe in, but due to pride, ignorance and the psychology of the masses, they simply say they believe, it''s like asking someone which team he''s cheering for and out of sheer unwillingness to stay out of the social surrounding him answering with one or another, without really caring whichever team wins or loses, this is what faith has turned into in our modern society.


    Entering the shrine they could see a round Shrine in the middle, there was a circular altar with no special to be seen, it was just two cilinders one large and a smaller one on top of it, there were no visible decorations but there were around 20 plates with offerings around it holding gold, meat, fruits and all sorts of offerings, the strange thing was on the smaller cilinder he could see small sculptures depicting something really shocking.


    There were dozens of cultists whom were kneeling in front of the sculptures, sculptures of various well known earthen religions. It was simply unthinkable that the Demon God Cult even had a cross inside.


    "Wellcome to the Shrine of free belief, to begin your initiation you first have to decide on which god you are will follow, let me quickly go through them all, we have the faceless Alla, the Cross Martyrs, the Manyhand Deva, the No desires Vuva..."


    It was simply painful to hear the priestesses explainations, they were simply oblivious about the real symbolisms and beliefs of the religions they were worshiping, simply creating some rather pathetic excuses of them.


    Of course Christopher would only follow one god and seriously speaking he had no qualms with the cross, only problem was the god of love and compassion he believed in was not the god they worshiped.


    The Cross Martyrs were fanatics  that believed that dying so that the others could live on was their purpose in life, it was a rather pathetic excuse for creating fanatical zealots.


    I won''t say that In Christianity self-sacrifice is not viewed as something noble, but it was not the main creed of Christianity.


    The Cross Martyrs was like a heresy of the Christian belief, the others too were the same, they were altered so that they could achieve some purpose to their existence.


    Christopher didn''t know whom had done so, but if you think it further why would people care if Christ sucrificed himself to save people on earth from sin, opening the gates to heaven for them, after all this wasn''t Earth.


    Christopher of course chose the cross and Alec after consideration went and chose the Satan, which was the oposite, of course their beliefs of the devils and gods were a lot different than on earth, in Axis they called everyone other than Ecclesia as Demons, they believed that Satan was simply a ruler of the demons and that meant that he was stronger than others they didn''t care if the gods they worshiped were good or evil, as long as they offered them power.


    The Cross Martyrs had phenomenal willpower and could easily blend with regular people since their creed didn''t allow them to summon demons or practice any demonic magic, but in turn it forced them to help others when they were in trouble and stay undercover.


    Christopher''s brain hurt as he heard what he was told, of course the Cross Martyrs were not good people, they hid the murderers and scum of the other more radical beliefs, which didn''t really do them good, of course this was mainly because everyone wanted to simply live.


    "By the way, why do we have to hide exactly?"


    Christopher asked suddenly, not really understanding why all of them had to hide, after all there were plenty of Countries that didn''t force beliefs, only Ecclesia was like that or so he knew.


    "Do you think we like hiding or something and how dare you talk to the priestess like that!"


    A cultist shouted rather irritated by Christopher''s audacity, making not a small rackus to begin amongst the other cultists there.


    "Silence everyone, You might not know, but there are people that will kill you if they find a small cross hunging on your neck, the Ecclesians have the inquisition''s shadows, that work throughout the world, they are merciless murderers that have been executed millions of times, but will simply appear once more in this world, the Eolian have their own Magic Echelon, if they find a high elf whom believes in some deity they will go there and straitly kill him, even if he belives in Ecclesis, there are tons of people whom operate undercover to do the dirty work of religious organizations, thus it''s prudent to hide"


    The priestess explained as calmly as if she was a normal priestess or something and not at all an evil cultist.


    "First we will need your full information, so please enter the room in the left and stay there"


    The other priestess said as she guided him to a room nearby and then two people grabbed him and chained him to a wall.


    "Now we will ask you three questions, if you lie, the magic chains will cause you extreme pain"


    The priestess said, but Christopher didn''t care.


    "What''s your name?"


    The priestess asked him.


    "Christopher"


    He said and nothing happened, but the priestess was rather surprised for some reason.


    "Which country are you from?"


    She asked him.


    "Greece"


    His answer made no sence but the chains indicated that he was telling the truth, there were only two possibilities, either he was from up the tower or there was some small country that none knew about nor cared.


    "Which god do you worship?"


    She asked this was of course a sort of tricky question, since she could probably kill him if he called some Axis deity known to them.


    "Holy triad"


    Christopher said, making the priestess silent, she had no idea what that was, they had no intelligence of such a religion even existing, but he wasn''t lying.


    "What is this holy Triad?"


    The discussion went on for hours as she asked tons of stuff, beginning from his beliefs, moving to his country and lastly learning that he was one of the summoned heroes, the final straw however came when she discovered that it was his fault that they failed in assassinating the queen and princess of Nivava.


    In truth she wanted to kill him, but there was a problem existent, that was that he believed that their world was fake, he begun explaining that in the real world there was no magic and that this world was fake, everyone was but a fiction of his fantasy, a dream that he would just wake up from, he was probably in a comma in the real world seeing all this as he slept.


    This fantastical explenation made her rather angry but it explained why he had such disregard for life, well in a world where you can simply revive life was rather devaluated.


    Of course she could understand why he would think so, after all even if she killed him, he would probably be resurrected by some country and used as their own hero.


    Days passed, they had taken his rings and other stuff, since they were rather valuable to them, even the sleep immunity, which was rather crappy had its use to them.


    Christopher was rather shocked to find that he could use no magic nor powers insid the chamber, making him no different than a regular prisoner.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.Of course he had no idea that the cult was trying to dig some information about him, it wouldn''t even be strange if they would sell him off in the end.


    ---------------------------------------------------------


    In the Underground dwarven mines of Munnero, the strange hero Stelios, I say he was strange because he was a half dwarf with a beard and all but his size was that of a human, he was like a zoomed in dwarf, as if they had taken a dwarf and grown him in size.


    Stelio was a blacksmith class, you could say that he was the sole blacksmith in their whole banch. His cheat power was however rather disappointing he could summon weapons or his own level, of course the weapons were as weak as his mentality, which was no greater than 11 in the beginning.


    Of course he had thought of ways to use his skill for offensive purposes, like summoning caltrops or arrows or even bombs, but he found a rather large problem in front of him, first being that he could only summon the weapon in his own hand and secondly the weapon was practicaly useless against others.


    Caltrops are small sharp objects that are thrown to the ground in order for your oponent to step on them as the impale his feet, causing him extreme pain, but other than the fact that he could only summon one little caltrop at a time, in Axis they were simply pulverized as someone with high physique stepped on them, making them useless.


    As a blacksmith however he had already learnt the blacksmithing skill, which offered him experience each time he used it.In the past months he had created plenty of things, reaching a shockingly feeble level of 28.


    The reason for his failure being because he hadn''t taken on secondary blacksmithing skills, like smelting and jewel making, of course he would have to pay to take them and he nearly made ends meet through blacksmithing weapons and armors.


    He used the most cheep of materials and made crappy weapons, but his specialty was his repair rune, he could easily repair stuff. Of course the money he got from repairing he spent on blacksmithing.


    Of course the repair rune was considered as magic and gave him no experience, but it was critical to balance his expenses and gains.


    as for gaining new skills, they would have to buy them first, meaning they would have to either hunt or sell stuff and services.


    Stelio and the others at first had gathered a few times to hunt undead, but since he was a blacksmith, he didn''t enjoy the same ease in hunting as the two monks and the monster tamer.


    Stelio was left alone as well as the others went hunting, the dwarves responsible for guarding him weren''t exactly happy with him staying in the city and forging weapons, but what could they do, they were bound till death to guard him due to their huge debts.


    In the past months Stelio had oppened his own blacksmith store at the first floor, where he repaired items for adventurers as well as sold crappy weapons for a cheap price, it was funny how some people bought them only to melt them again and resell the ore back to him.


    His store was called Hero''s weapons, of course it was a small forge with a street stall outside, of course stealing in the dwarven kingdom was rather rare, especialy stealing something so cheap as his crappy iron swords.


    Of course as a bright mind and nerdy person, how could he be stupid and not try creating a gun?


    Now knowing how to create gunpoweder, not really a problem this world had tons of alchemists whom knew how to make explosives, mayhaps there''s even something even better than gunpowder in this world.


    The problem however was that he had no idea how a gun worked, well probably a small hammer hiting the bullet, but how the heck would a teen understand how to create a triggering mechanism.


    In general he could create a gun barrel and even a small hummer or something, but how to create the trigger inside was a test for his immagination.


    The second problem was how to create a bullet, many people might think it''s simply a piece of metal with gunpoweder on its butt, the truth however is that it''s not that simple, nowadays bullets are mountd on cannisters and the canister is later taken out and can even be re-used, problem is that he had no way to create a methode to eject the canister, no method to make the side of the barrel to open and close, in single words, he was no fucking mechanic prodigy.


    This however didn''t turn him down, he discovered that this world did have guns, problem was that they were too high leveled for him, they required a physique of at least 100, unless you want your hands to dislocate after each shot, there was no reason to create guns for lower levels, mostly because they would be pointless against monsters and people, to begin with a regular pistol or rifle wouldn''t do shit againt a person whose physique was above 30, the average of Axis, at we are talking without armor on.


    You can understand that physique in our world is around 0.5-2, meaning that pistols do around 5 damage, and a riffle around 5-20, well there are also special bullets used for armor piercing or even explosive ones.


    The problem however was that Stelio was too poor and weak, the others had already surpassed level 50, while he was stuck at level 28, all he could do was curse at his bad luck.


    Some may ask why can''t he summon a gun, with bullets, he has after all his cheat ability, well the reason is simple, he cannot, first of all a weapon isn''t composed entirely of iron, secondly he has no idea how it''s made, what''s inside, his cheat ability uses his own knowledge to summon weapons, if he has no idea how it works it will simply summon a model of a gun that can only be used as smelting material, otherwise he would be able to summon a laser blaster, a grenade or other modern weapons.


    How many teenagers do you think know how a grenade works, how many teenagers know how a pistol functions,          how many teenagers know how a sword is sharpened,        many haven''t even sharpened a knife in their lives.


    This was the trouble this nerdy hero stumbled upon, he even cursed that he wasn''t a monk like the others, after all he did have the martial arts skill since he also learned at a karate dojo, in truth he was even better than Kris in that prospect, but the other had ended up with a monk class, while he was stuck with a non combatant one.


    Of course he didn''t despair, he had lots of plans for his future, he simply had to get stronger step by step, he might be slower in the beginning, but everyone knows that crafting professions are slow in the early stage, before entering the mid stage, where they begin a boom in growth and wealth making.


    For the moment however all he had to do was reach level 29, to evolve his blacksmithing skill and be able to craft better stuff.


    Find a dwarf or gnome engineer or gadgeteer to teach or cooperate with him, well mostly teach him how to make a gun or a flamethrower, even a chainsaw would be great.


    You can understand that even with magic, modern weapons would still be usefull or at least against humans and weak monsters.


    in a way he could easily create a car if he knew how to make one and like said above, there were already engineers in Axis, only their creations were rather disapointing, they were around the age of clockwork and steamwork, although to his surprise he discovered that in Runia they had something called Magi-tech, they simply replaced the complex technological devices with magic ones, it was like I don''t know how a TV works so I will make something that looks like a TV on the outside, but inside it works through magic means.


    Of course he could not summon magic weapons, or at least yet, but he could enchant them later if he learned hom, but as stated, everything needed money.


    ---------------------------------------------------------


    The final two heroes of Munnero were Dimitri and Mike, they were cousins and Stelio''s friends.


    Problem however was that Stelio had decided to stay back in the city after seeing that he hunting was too slow, after not seeing him for months they simply forgot about him.


    Dimitri was a Monk with a cheat power called knockback kick, while Mike was a monster tamer with a strange cheat skill called pat, but since both of their stats were too low and their skills weren''t really deadly they hadn''t the chance to experiment with them at least not a lot.


    Dimitri''s knockback kick was in truth simply a cheat, he could simply kick a boulder his own size and it would be pushed, well not like a lot, but it would move.


    Mike on the other side had bought a few pets, he might have fallen into debt because of it, but it was completely worth it.


    He now had a Wolf, called Doggy, which could easily tear apart skeletons and shared its experience points with him, only problem was that he had to heal it, pet(cheat power) it a lot and feed it like any regular pet.


    The fantastic however thing was that he could communicate with it, well he understood what it was saying, but could barely speak to it in its own tongue.


    Well not that it was intelligent to begin with, all it could say was "Prey", "Enemy", "Bone", "Food", "Aou!", the last being from pain most of the time.


    As for his commands it was rather easy to understand "Attack", "come back", "go hunt" and other small commands that could easily be understood by the beast.


    Mike at first thought of getting another pet, but after experiencing some trouble with Doggy, he didn''t dare act rashly, the most evident was how much it ate.


    As a full dwarf however Mike could easily ride the large wolf as if it was a horse, something like Dwarf wolf rider thingy, he even asked Stelio to create some armor for Doggy, which although didn''t make Doggy very happy, but was rather useful in the end, even though it had a ridiculously low defense.


    In the end Dimitri had reached level 58, while Mike had reached 97, making the two rather strong and able to fend for themselves, of course their dwarven bodyguards helped a lot as well, they had stil seven surviving bodyguards whom did a great job in supporting them. Funny enough they lost not a single dwarf as they hunted at the first floor of the dungeon pillar.


    In the past months they would sheldomly see Stelio and Kris, even though Stelio had opened a store in the floor, truth was that he wasn''t the best blacksmith and his repair rune wasn''t even comperable to the rune mages.


    As for Kris, they wouldn''t even greet him and neither did he, it was as if they were strangers.


    The two cousins however weren''t as patient as Stelio, especialy when they heard that Kris was already hunting at the second floor.


    Thus they begun to try making their way through the darkness and into the second floor, the results however were devestating, they run into a mob of monsters losing all of their bodyguards, being the only ones to survive the monster wave.


    Of course they run back and reported on the matter, but were told that it was natural, it meant that the Demon lord of the 10th floor had already been born, although finding him would be impossible until he revealed himself and even then it wouldn''t be them whom would kill him, but a dwarven hero whom they had already trained long ago.


    This brings the question of why did they even need them in the first place, but if you think calmly you will understand that you can never have enough power, heroes will leave descendant, that means that from 100children that they may have, at least 1 will be a hero, if they left 40 heroes in nivava, there''s no need to imagine the aftermath, they would have become the most powerful kingdom in a matter of a few years.


    Of course Dimitri and Mike weren''t hero matterial in the end, they fell depressed and begun to drink more, they even thought that they could understand why dwarves drink so much, it was simply depressing how even if they spend years hunting, in the end it all results in a wipe out due to bad luck.


    Of course they wouldn''t do a stupid thing as to revive the dead, it was simply stupid to even think about it, to begin with the dwarves were patheticaly weak, well they were commoners to begin with and their armors were only good enough to last them so far, once they encountered a monster of greater rank than C, losses were unavoidable.


    Thus leaving the two drinking away all their gains, gambling in small pubs and even trying the famous dwarven drugs, which were strange potions that caused a strange psychedelic effect that brightened their day, relieving them of all tension and stress.

 39

    Christopher was drying in a dark cell, chained to the wall as a cloaked person approached.


    "The decision is out, the Cross Martyrs have decided to accept you and enlighten you in the meaning of life"


    He said, he could see a smile on the person''s face as the torch shined over his chin.


    What Christopher however hadn''t thought about was that the training begun right the next day, in that dark cell, a painful torture begun as they ripped his skin, burned his flesh, rubbed salt at his wounds and many other despicable things.


    The explanation for their actions was rather simple, they were teaching him how real this world could be, only if he valued life would they let him join as an initiate, normaly this wasn''t needed, but since he had the crazy idea that this world wasn''t real, which non in the cult approved of.


    Christopher was tortured, depraved of food and sleep, but surprisingly his belief that the world was fake didn''t change until one fateful night.


    The many months of captivity had left him with a dead face, the cultists wouldn''t kill him, since if he died he would no doubt be resurrected, making all their work go to waste.


    The one whom entered this time was a woman, her face was that of an angel, or at least to his eyes, since he had once more fallen in love or at least attracted to her.


    He didn''t know why, but she was probably simply his type, a voice that sounded like a flute tune, a face that looked rather common on first glance but had nothing to fret about, hands that were rather small and delicate and long legs that were outlined by her robe.


    Of course she wasn''t happy to see him greeting her with hi dick in attention, but that would change in the following month, or so she thought.


    She had already read his case, the bastard seemed to have gained some perverted evolved toughness skill that neutralized pain while turning it into pleasure instead, called Masochism, making their people''s work even more difficult than it should be.


    Three days afterwards she was through with physical torture, it was completely ineffective against his perverted skill, the thing however she wanted to destroy most was his dick, that didn''t say to fall.


    She had thought of crushing it, making him disabled or even cutting fingers or something, but she knew that it was probably pointless, since they would need to heal him afterwards, meaning that it would make their work pointless, after all what''s the great threat to life if you could simply regrow missing limbs, also she was told to not go too far, if they created some irreversible damage to him, there was a huge chance that he would simply become an enemy instead of an ally, this was simply teaching him a lesson.


    Her name was Melodie and she was a music teacher in a small town, she was a member of the Cross Martyrs, she helped conceal members of the cult in her house and even fed them and gave monetary offerings to the cult.


    Of course kindness and love are not their creed, their creed is saving their fellow worshipers and giving their lives for them if need be.


    Melodie was a third generation cultist, beginning with her grandparents whom worshiped the cross of self-sucrifice, they then initiated their children and they theirs, meaning her.


    This was the main way such cults grew larger, they were like germs that multiplied as time passed by, by now there were tons of cultists hiding all over the Axis world.


    "So is our world real enough for you yet?"


    She asked him as she stood a fair distance from his beaten up body.


    "Not really, this can all be healed with a single spell, even if you cut my head off I''m sure there are spells to regrow it somewhere"


    His words made her so mad that she went on another of her famous fits with the whip, for some reason these cultists liked very much to whip people, or so he thought.


    When the month passed and her turn to torture him had come to an end, the next person was sent over as she stayed for a bit to chat with the others.


    "That damn pervert, can''t we just cut that dick of his, maybe he will become docile like a puppy"


    Melodie said, making the others laugh.


    "What''s so great about that, I had even poked his eyes a few times, just with my fingers a few times, but he didn''t even cry in pain, that pervert simply enjoys pain"


    Another one stated, rather irritated, this was the first time they had encountered a person like that, not like torturing was a must or something in their cult, in truth it wasn''t even the Cross Martyrs'' specialty, but since he would be joining them they didn''t want to give the other groups the chance to win him over.


    "I really hope I''m not put in charge of him again, has any of you noticed that when you leave him alone he will begin talking with himself?"


    Another one of them said, his voice sounded as if he believed that Christopher was insane and might even be dangerous.


    "An the way his penis rises every time I enter we disgusting"


    Melodie said, making the others look at her strangely.


    "Why are you staring at me, does he only do that to me?"


    When she asked she begun to become even more angry, you have to understand that there were two other females in the group, but they didn''t suffer the same disgusting experience as her.


    "Maybe you''re just his type"


    A guy from their group said.


    "Well maybe if you didn''t wear such a tight robe?"


    A female said looking at her with a sense of disdain, thinking that she was showing off, for some unknown reason.


    "Wait, what if we try to persuade him through other means other than torture, maybe he''s afraid of spiders, or might even simply be ignorant of our world''s history, lets begin to broaden this ignorant fool''s horizons"


    One whom acted as if he was the smartest one spoke up, in truth all of them were either teachers or scholars in their daily lives, thus they could not understand how one could enjoy pain, they didn''t understand the excitement some people gain when they experience pain.


    Of course Sadism and masochism were creations of a more modernized culture, than the middle ages, the only two countries in Axis that might recognise them as something other than perverted attitude were of course Runia, where they have slaves to torture and Eolia, where people are simply bored to death, since they are immortal and have all the time and money in the world at their disposition.


    Of course sexual preferences are still thought as perversions, but they don''t really care about such things, considering them not important or a way to gain favour with someone, sort of visible weaknesses.


    The next day there was no torture for Christopher, but the higher ups were having a large discusion on his matter, there were three cults that wanted him as he was, they didn''t care if he even betrayed them, in truth they even hoped for that to happen.


    There were however even more whom wanted to simply braiwash him, making him a breeding machine, after all heroes could give birth to heroic classes.


    Lastly was the Cross Martyrs whom seriously didn''t care, they wanted to initiate the hero as their own, thus making him a heavy shield for the cults.


    In the end they were given an ultimatum by the other guilds, they only had 30days to initiate him or he would be passed for breeding purposes. The Cross Martyrs cultists were rather devestated when they heard that they only had 30days to make him believe that the world of Axis was real, teach him the signals and doctrines, perform the initiation ritual and lastly set him at some post that would use all the possibilities of his heroic class, like some nobleman or general or even a bandit chief.


    ---------------------------------------------------------


    At the Orkish boarders there were two Clans that had begun to fight one another, they were of course the Perverted tentacle Clan and the Loud Giant Clan.


    In the past few months the Perverted tentacle clan had become bigger and had begun to expand, but surprisingly it wasn''t them whom begun this fight.


    The Loud Giant Clan felt threatened by their neighbors and begun trying to suppress them, resulting in a clan war.


    The leader of the Loud Giant Clan of course was Georgia, a summoned heroine and she wouldn''t let her own Clan be destroyed just because a few idiots from her own clan tried to act tough, she knew full well that the Pervert Tentacle Clan wasn''t something weak.


    Thus she decided to go to the tentacle Clan and have a talk with their leader Alexi, after all they were both summoned students from the same world.


    First of all however there needs to be an explanation why here Giants were at a loss. Orks like all Greenskin only need one week for a baby to become a kid, three months for it to become a youth and a year for it to become an adult. Of course a baby and a kid are worthless in war, but an ork youth was already battleworthy, the problem however was that while the giant clan only had around ten kids, the tentacle had more than a hundred, meaning that once they reach adulthood, there was no saving the Giant Clan, they simply didn''t have the luxury to wait for the youths of the neighboring clan to grow up, thus a few adults from the giant clan killed a few.


    Generaly speaking this wasn''t exactly some crime in the Orkish society, in truth only 1/10 would in the end become an adult, since the youths would be sent to hunt on their own and only the strongest would survive.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.The youths didn''t however have the totem''s power yet, meaning that it was easy for an adult to crush them.


    The problem however occured after the first death being reported, since the Pervert Tentacle Clan hunted in groups, while the Loud Giant Clan hunted solo, it was rather easy for the Tentacle clan to kill one Giant hunter.


    The Giant Clan however had another advantage, they had more food than the Tentacle Clan, since their hunters could hunt solo what the Tentacle needed a group for hunting, thus the Tentacle Clan begun to prey on hunters whom were returning from a successful hunt.


    Of course there were also losses amongst the Tentacle Clan''s adults, but they were simply too many and even their youths were helping them out in these battles, mostly dying a meaningless death.


    Of course Georgia didn''t instantly go for negotiations when she heard the report due to her advisor, the totem guardian Melkh, whom assured her that it was nothing serious and that she should continue hunting and leveling up.


    Once she had hit level 100, she gained a second cheat power, since she had raised her strength to 100.


    Georgia was a warrior and her cheat power was the indestructible hummer, but her new ability was to change the weight of the hummer on will.


    She could make it as light as a feather or as heavy as a mountain, meaning that it was instant K.O. for anyone if the hummer was placed on their body, only problem was that she had to hold onto the hummer to change its weight and if she summoned in it would revert to regular weight, the greatest however disadvantage was that she couldn''t lift it if its weight was too great, thus she had to only make it heavy on impact, unless she wanted to lose her arm at the same time, since the handle too gained extra weight, of course the most failed experiment was trying to throw it, gravity simply didn''t let it fly more than a few centimeters, the moment she released it it would fall and sink into the ground, the most however funny skill was the zero weight, or rather negtive weight hummer, she could simply fly as if she was holding a balloon if she made it super light, the problem however was that she would suffer from falling from high height and she could not control where she would fly, it only went upwards, of course as her physique increased the danger of dying from the freefall decreased, but she still wouldn''t make the hummer heavier and fall with it since it would fall at a speed supperior to what she could endure.


    Once she returned however from the hunting expedition, she discovered that her Clan was devestated, the only one still healthy was the guardian Melkh saying.


    "They were all weaklings they deserved to die"


    You can understand now why Georgia was forced to go meet with Alexi, but did he want to meet with her, that was a matter she hadn''t considered, disregarding Melkh''s disagreements, she foolishly went towards the Tentacle Clan alone and was easily captured by the sentries, of course she let them catch her since she wanted to speak with their leader.


    What however she discovered was that Alexi too had reached level 100, he however unknown of course to her  reached it by killing babies.


    In reality the Perverted Tentacle Clan had simply too many offsprings and because he discovered that the parents simply killed the ones they didn''t like, due to common class or some strange class like farmer or scholar, thus he came with the idea that those children had to be given to him, he would then decide their futures, those that were craftsmen he would sacrifice to himself, while those whom were laborers, like miners, woodcutters and other strange classes he would let grow, the reason for this was simple, first of all his village was too small, thus he needed workers to cut wood and mine ore, them he called Peons, from the warcraft game, since they would specialized at working and would be the lower class, next there was the females, they had a rather strange position in their Clan, females were highly protected but also disrespected, for example anyone whom killed a female other than himself was to have his reproductive organ cut, females however were forced to only breed, they had no other responsibilities or rights, of course he didn''t mind if the kids were commoners as said before, even common offsprings were usefull as sucrifices and of course the dead offsprings were used as bait for beasts or as emergency food, in the worst possible situation.


    Georgia was locked in a cell, nearby she could see another two female orks from her Clan, they were completely naked and looked exhausted.


    "Oh if it isn''t Georgia, I heard that you were caught at the gate to our village, I would really like to know why you came, I thought that you didn''t care about your Clan since you didn''t even allow my messanger to enter yours"


    His words made her rather surprised, she had heard of no messanger, her days started with hunting and ended with returning and sleeping, she had no interractions with the others, it could be easily said that she was simply another ork in their midst, the weakest quarter ork in their midst.


    Alexi however was different, he was as strong as a common ork adult if not stronger, since he put all his stats on strength, the problem was that he was a Scout, meaning that he didn''t gain an additional cheat power like she had.


    Of course if one looked at their physique stat it wasn''t so far apart, she had 110 physique and he had 114 physique, the problem was the ork''s traits which gave a monstrous x7 to strength, meaning that Alexi had a monstrous 798strength, of course he couldn''t control it and neither he cared about controlling it, after all he wouldn''t be fucking ugly orks any day soon.


    Georgia however was an entirely different case, she might be green and lack feminine charm, but she was still a normal looking woman, even more she was from his own world, it was a perverted fantasy of his to fuck all the girls from his class and the others as well.


    When Georgia saw his perv smile, she instantly summoned her hummer, crushing the cage made of Goluk Ore, the strongest antimagic ore.


    What followed however was Alexi lifting the now heavy hummer as if it was a light toy. Well something that was heavy for her wasn''t the same for him, he was an ork after all, not a petty human.


    His next however action as she summoned the hummer back to her hands made her shocked as a giant octapus appeared around him, unlike her whom had put most of her skill points in dodging, he had invested most of them into Totem magic, he could now summon small octapuses, transform into an octapus monster and lastly even summon the giant octapus.


    Of course the effectiveness of his giant octapus was zero, he couldn''t even catch up to her since she could dodge anything he threw at her. It was like having a pistol that shot only blanks, he of course had wanted to make her give up, but their fighting experiences were so far away that it was evident.


    He hadn''t hunted a single monster, simply killing defenseless children, while she had gained her level through stenuous hunting and risking her own life in the process.


    Of course their most important difference was their class, as a warrior it was evident that she would be able to hunt, he however didn''t want to be a scout, even though he spent 9points in eagle eye, but that he did to because he was a myopic, thus getting rid of his glasses forever.


    Of course even though his strength was greater than hers, his reflexes were weaker than hers, whom had the martial arts skill, even though she hadn''t leveled it up at all, even at the basic value of 1, it still made it difficult for him to catch her.


    Of course endurance has its limits and the first to get tired was not every surprisingly Georgia, her physique was after all weaker than his, of course she could have escaped rather easily if she didn''t want to show off.


    In truth although both of them were so different, they both wanted to show off their newfound strength, maybe Alexi wouldn''t even touch her and in truth he didn''t.


    Even if he was called a pervert, he was not exactly some maniac whom would rape a girl, simply because he could and although he would have loved to, he had to prepare for the future, after all at some point they would have been sent back to the real world, just imagine what she would have told the others if he dared to rape her, but that didn''t stop the tentacles from constricting her in a weird pose.


    "Now we can negotiate"


    Alexi said with a smile on his face, his green junk being fully erected as he saw her struggling.


    She could easily rip the strange dark tentacles apart, but new ones would take their place, making it impossible for her to escape, all she did was making her pose even more prepostrous.


    "Do you give up your totem and Clan?"


    Alexi asked, trying to resist the urge to do her in.


    "Do you think that you can hide your perverted thoughts by asking irrelevant questions?"


    Georgia said making him look bad, but the next second the tentacles simply disappeared, making her even more vigillant against him.


    "Your Clan attacked my Clan first, because they feared for their future, you are the worst leader they could have had, lets end this pointless war, just surrender"


    His words made her shocked, she didn''t understand howe the pervert at the moment seemed a better leader than she was, but it was a fact that his Clan would win this war, even if she did her best, she had no way of saving her Clan members.


    Georgia led him and some other Tentacle warriors to give up her own totem, it was after all useless to her, she couldn''t even lift it and it only reduced her hunting range, since she couldn''t use the totem''s power when she was too far away from it.


    When they reached the totem and she said she gave it up, she was shocked by what Alexi did, he killed Melkh, the totem guardian, while he had kneeled in front of him.


    He then took the totem and begun to walk back to his own camp, she of course didn''t know that Ukh, Alexi''s totem guardian was long dead, because of giving stupid advices.


    "Aren''t you coming?"


    Alexi asked her as he moved away from her half deserted camp, leaving her dumpfounded.


    "Why did you kill him?"


    She asked her voice distressed, not understandin anything that had just happened.


    "Didn''t you know one can only take a totem that has no guardian, you cannot even touch the totem if its guardian is still alive"


    He said as if it was common knowledge, well it was, for orks.


    "Wait, what will happen with the others?"


    She asked distressed, seeing that the orks he had brought hadn''t followed him back.


    "Well the useful ones will be spared, the useless killed, that''s the way of the orks"


    He said as if it was a normal thing to occure.


    "You tricked me!"


    She shouted as to her mind it all sounded like a conspiracy to kill her totem guardian.


    "Let me ask you, how long do you think your clan would last if you hadn''t given up and how many of your orks would have survived otherwise?"


    Alexi''s question made Georgia stunned, she hadn''t thought at all about that matter, she already knew that there was no ablebodied hunter in her clan, meaning that they would have either died by the enemy or from starvation.


    "Then what else have you hidden from me?"


    Georgia asked, she didn''t want more surprises.


    "Well you are know considered a subordinate of my Clan, thus your totem power will change and also we can now create a Guardian totem, a totem much stronger than the beast totem we had before, of course we will need ten guardian totems to create the Self Totem and a hundred of them to create the Personal Totem, which hasn''t seen the face of Axis in hundreds of years, even the warchief doesn''t have a Personal Totem, although she has more than enough for her Self Totem"


    Alexi said with a face saying that he didn''t give a shit about her, but looked into the far future.


    "By the way, I would recomend you not summon the tentacle thingy, they tend to attack only women"


    After he said that Georgia could hold but call him a pervert.

 40

    Three days was all it took for Christopher to redeem himself and say the world was real, all it took was mathematics, chemistry, physics, biology, music lessond, dancing lessons.


    72hours of no sleep and lessons was enough to make him change his mind about the world of Axis, their lessons were even more hellish than earth''s.


    Every noble of Axis had to learn 7 languages, you might think that there''s no big problem after all he has magic translation, that was exactly the problem, imagine someone repeating the same word two times and even writing it down twice, all you see is the same word, but he has written it in two different languages.


    All he spoke and wrote however to them looked like common human language, even worse they begun to teach him some retarded arithmetics, they only used subtraction and addition and would repriment him for using multiplication and division.


    Then they went into chemistry and begun to explain their own table of elements, a rather crazy circle that started with void and went outside, while writing some air,water,earth,fire,Aether,hydrogen,oxygen etc.


    It was simply too messed up and not even speaking about how they could turn air into earth, earth into iron and other weird alchemical mumbo jumbo as if it was science.


    Biology however was the cream and cherry of the circus, they begun to show him pictures of the human body without flesh, the skeleton and other things and naming them one by one again and again.


    Although they were right in the knowledge department, they went into analyzing the elven biology, the orkish and the other races and begun to name the different parts, organs which humans didn''t have, reasons as to why an ork was so strong and an elf so fast, Orks had a multitude of bones, it was seemingly impossible to say that their bones could break since they were all defracted bones, they had too few large bones, them being their skulls, the elves had a strange muscle composition making them more flexible and fast than humans.


    Although it might sound interesting in short, but if you are forced to hear the in depth explanations you would try commiting suicide and they didn''t stop with the intelligent races, they then went on into monster biology.


    Of course there were also lessons he quite enjoyed, like the dancing lessons given by an old guy and singing lessons by Melodie, the second only being so because she was so his type.


    But after he understood that they would begin teaching him non stop, he gave up. He pleaded them that the Axis world was real and for them to let him go.


    It might sound like him being a coward, but in truth the only thing that kept him from going insane was the thought that maybe the dwarves will find him, or that he will somehow die, but he discovered that they not only wouldn''t let him die, but they would even make sure that he wouldn''t die of hunger with some strange stat spectacles, that showed exactly how much it would take for him to die, in other words they kept him in a hungry state for days, his thirst never quenched and he couldn''t even move a finger because of the pain all over his body.


    The worst however thing was that they wouldn''t even allow him to butt an eye as cold water would be purred to wake him up.


    Christopher couldn''t understand them at all. All this time of torture and once he plead guilty they simply healed him up, dressed him up and begun to teach him some stupid stuff about their cult.


    Not everyone however was happy with this development, although they were given a 30days and had only used 3 of them, the others wouldn''t simply let it go like that.


    The most popular opinion was that he should be shared by all, they wanted him to become a breeding machine for all the cults and not only serving one of them.


    The problem was however was how to make him happy, they had long taken a look at the hero''s profile which they got, but although it looked as if he was some pervert with three women, there were too many contradictions in his character.


    He seemed to trust others easily, but at the same time he was distrusting against everyone and could even be called paranoid.


    He had three women, but in reality didn''t really enjoy his time with them, they were mostly there to keep him company.


    He could easily make money, but he could as easily lose it all, even though he had a knack with founding businesses, but he was the worst at managing them.


    There was even one saying that he was honest, but on the other side he run away from the dwarves because he didn''t want to work off his debt.


    On one thing however the reports agreed, he was strong and dangerous, maybe not the strongest, but surely the most dangerous. It was like giving a mental hospital''s patient super powers, unpredictable and uncontrolable.


    The main problem was however how to make him wanna stay and breed, they of course had gained some info on the women he liked, surprising to them there were two women fitting the prescription, but it wouldn''t be hard to make others look similar to them.Of course this plan would begin once they have the right materials ready, talented individuals.


    Only Christopher himself knew how much he wanted to escape that place, but there was a strange contradiction in his will to leave and stay right at the moment.


    In truth he could have easily escaped, by using his power, but would it help him in any way.


    Just think about it, if he escapes he will probably have to be on the ran again, from his experience he had already understood that the dwarves had some way of finding out his location, because he was a mage and even with his knowledge, he still knew of a few methods of location through magic.


    This cult well, he didn''t know if it was evil or not, but how evil can it be. He was already scammed with a debt of millions, why would he stay to work for injustice.


    You have to understand that the dwarves cared not if the debt was lawful or not, after its registered there''s no way to question it, even if it was unfair.


    "Someone has to pay"


    That''s the dwarven motto, they didn''t care about justice, their honor was their own and power meant shit if you were too deep in debt, there were even stories about heroes being killed due to falling too deep into debt.


    Of course that only occured because they were wastrels and wouldn''t earn a single point in months.


    Let me explain a simple fact, dwarves cared not for justice, they only cared about two things, first being profit and second revenge, the first of course overcoming the second, there used to also be tradition in the trio, but it died long ago as it clashed with profit.


    Lastly the greatest profit the dwarves ever made is through drugs, the illigal sort, the ones that only give pleasure with a terrifying addiction, but some people would still take them willingly, well mostly for the slaves, but it was a business that went on for aeons and was the dwarven coutnry''s monopoly since they used undead dust to create the drugs, of course there was one thing about the drug that would make it valuable, it increased the lifespawn of creatures, funny enough it would add an hour or a day or even a year of life to the creature consuming it, thus many old people would end up being junkies, just to live longer, after all it was a lot cheaper than travelling the world in search of an Elixir that could increase one''s longlivity and they wouldn''t change race or mutate by using it.


    Of course the main reason as to why Christopher hadn''t left the cult yet was Melodie, he was kind of in love, well he wanted to know more about her, become part of her life and maybe if it was fated to marry.


    What he learnt however was a great shock to him, well he already knew that only Ecclesians married, the others had some partner thingy going on, well in a few words, Melodie had two young children, with two different partners, but he was alone now, mostly because she travelled a lot, her former partners kept the kids to themselves.


    Axis lacks in the parentage system, they don''t really care about newborns and small children, they aren''t even recorded until they turn 14 years old, the reasons are simple because firstly they are useless to the state until they come of age and secondly its rather easy to die at a young age for commoners, since children can be birthed like cavages, they simply appear out of thin air, they could even have multiple children in a single day, thus they don''t get too tied with one child and mariages due to childbirth or virginity stuff.


    Christopher however was from our world, his moral values were a lot different than theirs, he wanted relationship around love and respect and not a short relationship surrounding mindless sex and then breaking up, that wasn''t what he wanted.


    To begin with he had nothing against perverted stuff as long as both sides agree on the matter, the problem was that he didn''t want to do those stuff, for example those people whom do one night stands, pedophiles(legal), guy and lesbians, black and white couples, he didn''t care about them, but he wasn''t one of them and would probably never understand them, but neither did he have to.


    They were free to do what they did(legal stuff only, the others, rapists and pedophiles, although he wouldn''t call perverts, they were scum, that should rot in jail).


    For example in some contries the accepted age for sexual concent is at younger ages than others, thus they are pedophiles but legaly aknowledged, that doesn''t makes them not pedophiles.


    Of course there are also perversions like Sadism, Masochism, bondage, roleplay and other strange stuff, well you could call them perverts, but you must respect their tastes, as long of course they are legal and moraly right.(Morals depend on the person)


    Of course Christopher was depressed after learning how slutty she was, at least in our world''s logic. After all if females didn''t have to worry about labors while birthing children there would be a rather different situation and blood ties, well in Axis they were almost non existent.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Alas the more Christopher learned about her, the more he didn''t know what to think of her and his own love. They say that love makes you blind, but there''s a very thin line between love and hate, once he discovered that she wasn''t his perfect idol, he begun to despice her not any less than Alexxa, his heart turning into stone, cursing inside, but trying hard to hope them to find happiness with the ones they love.


    =========================================================


    Winoria''s dungeon pillar, first floor of eternal night.


    A fortress stood on the cliffs, Areti whom looked like an angel with steel wings was looking depressed as she gazed in the endless hasm.


    As the healer among the three female students she was the most high leveled of the three, especialy since her cheat powers were healing based, she could shine light to heal wounds and her second power allowed her to bestow a physical defense buff as well.


    She was even able to fly now since she had input so many skill points in her flight skill, even mastering it in the end.


    She was probably the only hero from their class whom had reached level 300 in the whole of Axis at the moment, even surpassing it.


    What made her however depressed was that she couldn''t save everyone, even though she could learn the resurrection ritual at level 200, but what did it matter since there was no one willing to teach her, even more so since the only ones able to do the ritual were the Ecclesians.


    Their quest in Winoria wasn''t one to defeat the demon king or anything of that sort. In winoria''s dungeon pillar lived the Harpies, half human, half birds, normaly the people of Winoria traded with them, but with the rebirth of the demon king, a problem occured, three Harpy queens appeared.


    Normaly the Birdmen did business with the red feathered Harpy Queen, with whom they had an understanding, but now the Blue and Green feathered harpies emerged, making the situation rather problematic.


    The greatest problem being that the Blue feathered Harpies had spawned in between the Outpost and the Red feathers'' Habitats, cutting off all trade and communications. Of course the birdmen discovered that their allies the red feathered Harpies were in danger, but there was a huge debate, Why instead of destroying the Green and Blue Queens, not making them allies as well, after all the floor was big and the red feathered Harpies took only a small area of it, maybe the best one, which was also the reason to why they were in a pinch right now.


    In the past months the three of them each "took command", more like joined a different army, more like took command in name only. Areti supported the first reinforcements and was responsible for holding the fort so that the others could safely retreat when needed and there being a safe supply line to the battlefront, her most however important merit was healing the wounded whom were send back from the battlefield.


    Of course at first her healing power was around that of any common healer, but she quickly overcame them and even those talented healers were left far in her dust, not really since she didn''t have cure, thus poisons and deceases were her greatest weakness, but there were antidotes for those stuff and some healers whom knew the cure spell, the problem was that they didn''t have a cure skillbook handy at the moment.


    It was strange how much bureaucracy they had to go through to get a cure skillbook and she was still waiting for her petition to get through since there was no skill shop or adventurers guild in their Dungeon pillar and she was too diligent to leave her post even for a day, making it kind of ridiculous to others, after all she wasn''t exactly unreplacable, they could do even without her, but she was rather kind and loved by the soldiers there for that.


    There was however a slight problem, she wasn''t a birdwoman, she looked more like an Ecclesian angel rather than a birdwoman. Even worse she wore clothes thus losing any status she gained from the naked noble title.


    She however didn''t mind it as she didn''t understand the power of a higher status, many people from our world wouldn''t after all monarchy has eclipsed for ages now and although some might compare the members of the parliament with nobles of our age, truth is that the majority of them would have only been low nobility of Axis, higher nobles are like the Milionaires in our world, whom can control the lives of hundreds with one order, while royalty were the prime ministers and presidents, whose one word could cause a war to errupt.


    Of course Areti didn''t undestand the perks of nobility as she only wanted to help others, she didn''t even want to fight in the first place and truth be she didn''t have to, she was a healer, she could easily gain HP as long as she healed people.


    Her abilities however fell short on the battlefield, how can you heal someone whom lacks a head, how can you heal someone who''s drowing in his own blood, how can you heal people of whom only ashes remain.


    This was the crux of her depressed state, each time they brough people back to be healed at least a 10% of them died at the transport, meaning the brought corpses back.


    She could only hope that her classmates wouldn''t end as corpses, although they knew that they would be probably resurrected even if they died, but she still remembered the horror of seeing Mary burn in the phoenix flames.


    You might consider all this a waste of your time to read, but in truth this was the last moment of her weak self and the birth of a new herself, one whom would not shrink from battle.


    Areti might look like a slightly short teenager, but her she had made up her mind, she wanted to end this madness once and for all and there was only one way to do so, raise her physique and magicality.


    By now she had 200points in mentality, she could heal wounds with great might, but that was all she could do, since her physique was too low to enter the battlefield, although she could still become a field medic, but that wouldn''t end this conflict any time sooner, although it would save some lives, but in general one person could not change the tides of war, non the less there''s always the hope that it does.


    That day Areti had a chat with the general of the fort and her army''s commanders, her plan was simple, as they talked over the map in front of them.


    There were at the moment four armies in the first floor, in truth there wouldn''t be a need for them if the nobles went and wiped out all the harpies, after all they were at least talented individuals and this floor was but the first floor, there were no monsters with levels more than 100, other than maybe the red harpies, whom were left to grow stronger.


    Of course the majority of the soldiers were common warriors, whom were sent to their death or as the nobles called it, given the chance to gain merit in this war.


    Of course being level 200 while everyone else is 100 doesn''t make you invincible, thus the nobles were as afraid as the commoners for their lives, but since commoners really needed food to feed their families, they would still recklessly do their duty and get a remuneration from the army upon their deaths, which was at least enough for their families to survive until their children grew, the children would then do the same and there would be a circle of meritorious services, until a talented individual or a noble class appears.


    Areti had seen the map before, but she didn''t understand why they didn''t just destroy the enemy in front of them and then go for the one in the back.


    Her plan was rather simple, while the two armies were fighting the Blue Harpies, the other army was the logistics and hers was protecting the fort.


    She would move her own army and push the enemy in one wave, ending the first war, thus giving them time for a relief.


    Of course the commanders and general were against it, there were reasons for that, but she could see the fear in their eyes, they simply didn''t want to go to the frontlines, so she thought.


    Well truth was that there were other reasons as well, although their cowardice was the main reason, but the other reasons were also notable, for example, they didn''t have any warriors in their fort, most of them were mages and priests, meaning that they would pose little to no effect in aerial battles.


    Why, well imagine sending a fireball, there on the ground there is only eight directions to chose when evading, but in the air, there''s 26 directions, making it easier to evade attacks, even the wide range ones since they fly too fast for the spell to have a good effect on them.


    At the moment Areti was like a capricious child, that wanted everything to go her way, the problem however was that there was a rumor that the red Harpies had betrayed them and sided with their own species, which wouldn''t be too surprising.


    Her army staying at the fort was a detrimental force that would difuse that danger, if the Harpies suddenly decide to take over the fort, they could attack from two sides, thus the defenders of the fort would have difficulties, thus her army was left there.


    Marilena was in charge of the logistics army and Mary was in charge of the battlefront. Of course both of them only visited the fort for a few days and then went on their own businesses, but Areti felt rather useless when there was nothing for her to do.


    Thus you can understand that her will to enter the fight didn''t stem only from her benovelence and kindness, she also developed a slight inferiority complex due to her being the odd one in their group of angels.


    Sinse the generals and commanders disagreed, she took a few loyal to her birdmen and left to go do her thing, sneaking out of the fort and towards the battlefront under the darkness on the night, crawling down the walls, since flying would give them away.


    Her troops composition being eight steelwing birdmen, and her pet bird called Silver, whom was also a steelwing bird, a small size bird whose wings were glossy like metal, it had no visible eyes and its head had a hawklike metalic beak, as stated before however it was rather small and could easily stay on her shoulder or more rightly said metalic wing, that hung behind her shoulder.


    Of course this was not a wanton action, well it was, but she had a plan, she knew the destination''s location, where the armies were and even how she would fight, she wanted to use guerilla tactics, fighting and retreating with a small unit until they can persuade the armies to do a final push, of course till then she hadn''t been to the frontlines but how bad could it be, she thought after all it''s not like they would be shooting stray bullets everywhere and explosions from cannons.


    What she however found was even more shocking as small dots were colliding in the sky and blood and incomplete corpses rained from the sky above, it was a hellish spectacle to behold, especialy in the middle of the night, since it was always night.


    But under the light of the moon they could still discern that the viscus liquid that fell from above was blood, the fight lasted only for a few minutes before the dots begun descending with magical lights and begun looking for wounded survivors.

 41

    Is someone whom contradicts himself crazy, how come the world has so many exceptions to its own rules.


    You might understand what I say with a single phrase "Some people are more equal than others"


    A brilliant phrase that shows the even equality can have a different meaning to some, people, that words are what we make them to be, illusions of the mind, tools to do our biddings and like good and evil they are subjective and not complete in their meaning.


    A rock, a boulder, a pebble, a stone words that have similar meaning and might even describe the same thing, so how can people not contradict themselves where they might call someone a stonehead, when they make the world pleasure sound sinful, when they make the world love equal to lust, when they make the word virgin something to be shamed about.


    Christopher spent months in the cult''s hideout, for some reason he was being passed from one cult to another, each giving him promises that if he joins them they would give him a good life, power and some even sent hot chicks to draw his attention.


    He however was tired and plainly disgusted by their antiques, they were simply to shameless and in a single word disturbing, it was as if most of the people there were crazy.


    Of course his thoughts were mirrored to them, as they thought the same thing about him, was he even a man, was he gay or something, how could he not be interested in power, after all in their wold power ruled supreme.


    Christopher however gained one piece of knowledge that could be called precious, if you believed it of course.


    The oldest cults, ones that have no idols called Truthseekers, imply that Ecclesis and the Demon God of the 100th floor were long ago Otherworlders, summoned heroes from earth whom changed their class into the Only godly classes that exist in Axis, the Godly Healer and the Godly Mage.


    They also implied that The otherworders'' strange powers are not gifted by Ecclesis but are simply awakened the moment they step into Axis starting from the top of Axis, but since Ecclesis doesn''t want them there he sends them to whichever place summoned them to Axis.


    Of course these heretical doctrines were brainstormed into him, but they probably weren''t completely false or maybe they were, but it was strange why they had to ascend the dungeon pillar if he could simply send them back in the first place, after all historicaly all the heroes ascend the tower as they give up on fighting the demon god.


    Of course there was no proof, other than that the the cults were originaly started by heroes whom in the end died because of Ecclesis'' followers.


    It might sound distressing, but the most enticing cult were the devil worshipers, what they promised was a ticket back to his own world, they promised to take him up to the 99th floor, but the price was simply disturbing, they wanted him to become some sort of breeding machine for three years and one year it would take them to bring him up to the 99th floor and meet Ecclesis and as a hero whom made it so far he would no doubt send him back.


    Time passed and patience hit its thresshold, Christopher had gone through all cults and all propositions, but he answered to non, until threats begun to come.


    Threats about killing his classmates, threats about crippling him for life so that even Ecclesis couldn''t fix him, stuff that any villain would say.


    Their classes contained many theories that could not be proved and would be considered heretical, but one stood out the most, The balance of the world, by the Yin Yang society as they called themselves.


    Their theory was that Axis was originaly divided into two sides, the Light and the Dark, one was given to the god or light and the other to the god or darkness, but they weren''t Good and Evil, both of them can do both good and evil.


    The Pillar that connects the two sides together is called the Axis and there were records that Demons and monsters were also intelligent, their only flaw is that they were more primitive and didn''t need to have intercourse, they were simply spawned out of thin air.


    The Bosses as they are called whom exist every 10 floors are responsible for the spawn rate of monsters, they have the ability to increase the spawn rate and even control them, in other words what they are doing descending and killing the demons was no different than invading their rightfuly owned land, conquering it so that they could gain profit, sincee it wasn''t exactly a matter of land to live, most of the "surface" world was after all barren and wild, they hadn''t settled it fully and were already claiming land in the lower floors.


    Of course whom started first was historicaly unclear, most probably it was the demons and monsters since their spawn rate is supperior to that of intelligent beings whom have to live and propagate, the monsters simply spawned randomly.


    In other words one could be controlled with laws and other stuff while the other was sort of like a force of nature, in other words the spawned monsters were overwhelmingly increasing in numbers, thus they had to migrate to find new territories and once the floor was full there was only two ways to go, up and down and since a beast can feal the danger from downstairs they decide to migrate upwards, where there weren''t so many strong predators, or at least not so bloodthirsty ones.


    Christopher was between two choices, believe what they said and not believing them, it was a rather intracate question of trust and he of course trusted no one.


    In the first place he never trusted anyone and had no will to go to the final demon boss or something, he simply didn''t care about them and perceived this place as a sort of game world, he didn''t take life seriously and although there was pain involved, believe me it was much less as when you are ganged uppon until your insides hurt, but the most painful thing that a child can ever feel is abuse from their parents, of course I don''t speak about stuff like torture, I speak about everyday punishments when the child misbehaves, doesn''t want to do its homework, lies to its parents, fights with other children, in other words the more energetic kids.


    Christopher had been one of the naughty kids, the punishment he undergone as a child did in a way help him become more reserved, but it also cause some rather unwanted side effects, his tendency towards masochism and sadism, well his endurance to pain as well.


    Of course he was always unyielding and maybe he was somewhat crazy, as he came to thank his parents for the beatings, not because it gave him pleasure or something, but because it helped him develop his indecisive and cautious personality, which he himself enjoyed.


    The lessons went on and the threats begun to develop into harassment, both sexual and violent. He was forced to reconsider many things, he was confused and simply could not understand why would god give him such a trial.


    Days passed and he begun to adopt to his new reality, his face became like a stone mask, showing no emotion whatsoever, his eyes dim and hazy as he looked at everything as if it was all irrelevant, if he wanted to become a buddha then it wouldn''t be too hard in his void state.


    The cultist were becoming desperate as they were at their rope''s end, there were only three choices forwards, drugs, crippling and lastly abduction.


    Till then they hadn''t drugged him with dwarven drugs in a wishful thought that he might still cooperate, but they had already made sure that he would not be able to escape as they did put a little something in his drink to make him unable to cast spells.


    The mind drugs however and the brainwashing and addiction was one of the last resorts they had in place, they would try and make him a zealot, a fanatic whom didn''t even know his own name, why they didn''t do that before, well two reasons, not all of the cults agreed with it and secondly those drugged fanatics were not exactly useful.


    Of course crippling him was a rather far fetched thing, but if they could not do any better they had no qualms in cutting his tongue, gushing his eyes out or even cutting his limbs off leaving only a head and a dick, like some sick perverted fetish.


    Lastly they had the idea of abducting another hero and use Christopher as a detrimental, kind of an example as to what will happen to them.


    Every time Christopher would fall asleep there would be nightmares instead of dreams, in his dreams he was enjoying himself doing all the things he wouldn''t dare in real life, he was a warped villainous character a pervert and a merciless killing machine.


    All of that however was a dream, he never had much control over his dreams, whom however can say that it isn''t himself whom decides what he does inside those dreams.


    Each day passing his personality becoming more and more twisted as now they had begun adding drugs into his food and water.


    =========================================================


    Marilena was the one from Winoria whom had gained the most from all the disaster due to a twist of fate.


    Marilena was a scout, meaning that her abilities would be of the support type, her cheat power was called Scan, she could detect anything around herself as if she had a sonar radar implanted in her head.


    Her most however prized possession was the mutated skill "Leech Luck", she could steal the fortune of other beings, in general it could be called useless since luck is something intagible, but it was a cumulative skill, meaning that the more she used it the more fortune would smile upon her.


    It was of course ridiculous how she was only level 28 after so many months, but there was a reason for this, first of all she was simply too lucky, she didn''t even encounter any monster at all as her logistics army travelled from one point to another carrying supplies, the harpies always missed them by a hair or ended up being ambushed by them instead.


    She of course had no great power in battle, all she did was touch the captured enemies and suck the luck out of them, making them die of organ failure or catch some terrifying decease.


    The main however problem was that she had difficulties leveling up, due to the abnormaly huge amount of luck she had absorbed.


    Of course as people say sometimes you will run out of luck, in a way the saying is particularly true in Axis, Luck is a hidden parameter that changes daily, but she had gained a basic luck parameter.


    For example if your Luck=X where X ranges from 1 to 100, then her Luck=X+Stolen Luck, meaning that her luck will never dry out, unless of course she encounters a deadly crisis which would normaly kill her, but instead it drains her luck.


    In general words luck rules over three parameters, danger encouter, stumbling upon fortunes and lastly critical chance in combat. Of course the stronger the danger the more luck you will need to avoid it, the bigger the fortune more luck you will need to stumble upom it and lastly the more skilled the oponent the less are your chances to cause him a critical wound or even fatal ones due to sheer luck.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    Of course the main problem was that she didn''t gain any experience since she didn''t encounter any monsters and as for fortunes, she was too focused on her task to even notice them as she flew them by, leaving treasures and fortunes lost under her feet and leaving them far behind her as they flew rapidly carrying supplies.


    Areti and Mary by that time had already reached level 100 and higher, making it somewhat difficult for her to look at them in the eyes, she felt useless, like with the time when Mary was burning and Areti was doing her best, thus she did her best in suporting them, bringing the supplies on time, carrying the wounded from the battlefield back to the fort and other fortified locations and camps.


    She was today responsible for scouting for survivors, she and her army was there at the battlefront, well mostly responsible for the aftermath of the war since they were only scouts and rogues.


    It was then that among the survivors she saw Areti and a bunch of other birdmen she didn''t know. With one view she could tell that they weren''t injured at all, probably had just arrived, the two of them then went to group up with Mary whom waited for them in the nearby camp, a fortified cave complex where they camped since it was easy to defend in the narrow passages against overwhelming odds.


    The plan was simple they Birdmen''s plan was simple, they would hold their ground until the demon king revealed himself, then their already trained hero would descend with the bravest soldiers and defeat the demon king, the end.


    This was the standard plan of most Countries whom saw no reason to figt against the endless waves until the demon King is dead and spawn rate returns to normal.


    Only the expanding kingdoms of humanity and beastmen had a reason to build villages in the lower floors of the dungeon pillar.


    Even so however Areti''s plan was not without faults, they begun to analyze ways to make it more practical. The three girls might not have been physicaly strong before, but the three of them were model students and top scorers in tests, their brains worked wonders when it came to calculations.


    Combining their experience in their new fields, logistics, defence and offence, the three of them begun to create a more solid plan or better said plans.


    Each one of them was given a task, the most dangerous being given to Marilena, the reason being her ability of stealthy flight, only she could do the task.


    The other two were given secondary tasks, what Marilena was tasked to do was poison the Blue Harpy Queen and leave a bunch of green feathers on her corpse.


    Marilena however told them that for the plan to work she would need the sneak skill or something similar, since her luck would probably not be enough, to sneak all the way into the Blue Harpies'' territory assassinate the Queen and sneak back alive.


    Truth be told she had many opportunities to get the skill, but she was saving money to get a better armor set, since hers didn''t even offer the slightest of protection, it was of course better than the thing they wore back in Nivava when they were so high level that even clothes would be difficult for them to carry around due to their low physique.


    The neverending night was her only cover as she stealthily flew all the way to the west. She was given a small vial of poison, an enchanted cloack that raised her stealth and lastly a ring that could turn her invisible for 30seconds.


    Marilena didn''t know what to make of this, she was nervous and frightened, she wanted to turn back and talk it over with the others, returning to the logistics, just travelling back and forth making rounds through the fortresses.


    She however couldn''t disappoint her friends Areti and Mary, whom in turn had their own missions to accomplish, which used their powers.


    She scanned again and again with her cheat power called Scan, it was more like a sonar as already explained, she could easily detect if there were obstacles in the dark, thus she had to use it more than once as she flew over the rocky badlands.


    She shivered every time she detected a living monster and turn another way, the strange innate compass showing her the right direction to go, it was a strange ability that birdmen had.


    She had been flying for three days strait, in the eternal darkness, she herself felt tired, but she didn''t dare stop and rest, she was fully devoted to her mission, the once short glass wearing girl with the well bushed hair had now the visage of a valkyrie as her dark wings flattered in the winds, her eyes filled with courage.


    She was approaching as she found more and more monsters in her path, it was now practicaly impossible to fly in the air, forcing her to stop and rest and wait for them to go and sleep.


    Each day she would travel only by a little, stealing luck from any creature she found sleeping, she wouldn''t kill them but she would take all their luck away, essentialy dooming them to a miserable death.


    Travelling deeper and deeper into the lands of monsters she begun to falter, she could tell just how danger it would be to go forwards as monsters were now everywhere, it was as if she was heading to the eye of a tornado.


    Her journey was becoming dangerous, but her luck was good, only problem was, she found herself not knowing where to go next, ending at a completely empty valley.


    People might think that she didn''t know where se was and in truth she didn''t know as well, her biological compass said that she was already there, meaning that in this empty field lived the Harpy Queen.


    There was seemingly no monster at all in the Huge empty field, thus she decided to stealthily fly over it.


    It didn''t take long to detect a large Birdlike monster that was also flying in the air, thus she turned invisible and flew at a safe distance after the Harpy Queen.


    It was strange how the Harpy queen would at times find the strange Zephyr birds in her plains and hunt them down. The Zephyr birds were human sized birds that flew at extreme speeds that could catch up to a plane in our world.


    The huge Harpy queen however didn''t hunt them for food, she did so in order to level up. The Zephyr bird monster was categorized as C rank and had a basic intelligence, but it didn''t help it much to overcome an A rank being like the Harpy Queen.


    Her song was enough to make it submit to her fubbleminded and then she violently shred it to pieces.


    Marilena followed the large Harpy at a distance and was shocked to find out just how powerful the monster was.


    Its speed was far supperior to her own, of course it wouldn''t fly at full speed as it soared in the sky bellow her, Marilena had taken the high ground and followed her from a great height, she could feel the cold permeneating her flesh as she flew behind the monster that was her target.


    Two days later the monster at last decided to return to its nest. Marilena was rather anxious as she had to pour the vial in the Harpy Queen''s mouth thus she begun to crawl closer to the large monster.


    It was the height of a human, but its wingspan could easily reach 4meters in width, its female parts were fully visible now that she slept and her four royal guards, blue feathered Harpy Sirens, were patroling the nest in order to provide her with a safe nap and alert her if something were to happen.


    Marilena moved like a commando, okay I was just kidding, she just crawled on the ground like a worm trying to move under the cover of darkness.


    Her dark wings helping a lot in camouflaging her body, she was approaching closer and closer and in the end reached the sleeping Harpy queen''s feathers.


    Now came the difficult part. how to feed her the poison, but before that she begun to leech out all of her luck, after all a monster that was born into nobility would have lots of luck.


    One hour later, two hours later, three hours later, her anxiety was getting the worst of her, but she wouldn''t chicken out, she slowly and carefully drained the queen of her luck, in hopes of her dying from some heart attack or something, but the idea was to make her so unlucky that she won''t detect her, while she herself would be lucky enough to escape undetected.


    After five long hours she finaly gathered enough courage to approach the Queen''s head and sipped the vial into the queen''s mouth. She then begun spreading Green feathers all around the queen and then begun to slowly retreat, this was their plan, hoping that the harpies would be foolish enough to fight it amongst themselves when they see the green harpy feathers.


    Without even taking any loot from the queen''s nest, Marilena fled as if hunted from the empty plains, the royal guards from start to finish hadn''t seen even a trace of her feathers as she flew with the invisibility ring on, 30 second when flying is more than enough to escape from pursuit.


    It was rather late however when she discovered that she was unfortunately lost, there were thousands of monsters around her and she hid inside a cave to lay low, she probably wouldn''t be able to travel for days as the blue feathered harpies were gathering, they were all heading towards the once empty plains.


    From time to time she would enter a dazed state and then come out of it, the harpies were singing as they flew, their song was weaker than the queen''s but non the less deadly for her, whose mentality was simply too low with a pathetic 3, having put most of her points into physique, since it would make her faster.


    As she entered deeper inside the cave, trying to escape from the singing voices, she stumbled upon a strange stone, the moment she touched it a message popped up.


    "Would you like to change your profession into Heroic Assassin?"


    Thinking that it might be better than being a scout she of course accepted the change and then it begun, a huge downpour of experience out of nowhere.


    Unknown to her the assassin profesion gained experience from any kill he was responsible for, for example while others would not gain any experience if they poisoned someone, the assassin would, the downs however were also significant, she would not gain any experience from assists, meaning that she would have to hunt alone for more efficiency, for example if two people wounded a beast and one killed it, then they would both take half of the experience, in her however situation, unless it was she whom killed the monster, she would gain no experience and if she did make the kill, the other would gain no experience.


    Of course pouring poison into your victim''s drink or mouth was someting extremely difficult, especialy not letting your killing intent leak out.


    She however was an oddity, she could steal luck and then let people die, the only problem being that it was too slow, it would take days to drain a person of all his luck and have him die, at most she could make it so that he/she ended up in an accident.


    She had experimented a lot in her travels with weak monsters, the worst thing however was that she couldn''t exactly count luck, how much luck she absorbed or how much luck they had. All she knew was that luck was a five digit value and she could only absorb around 10points per second or so she calculated, but luck is not someting as simple, people might have good luck today, but bad tomorrow, each minute she could absorb 600points of luck, in an hour it became 36000, meaning that if she could absorb luck for an hour, it was like akin to taking away 1/3 of their total luck.


    The problem was that she herself could not absorb for so long due to her low magicality or rather magic points, commonly called mana.


    She needed to wait for a few minutes to recharge her mana and then leech again, but that didn''t really matter since by now she was lucky enough to find jewels under her feet.


    Of course te reason why she was gaining so much experience was unknown to her, but not so far away in the once empty plains, the blue feather harpies were fighting amongst themselves on whom would eat the queen''s corpse and evolve into the new queen.


    Their plan was of course too naive, they had no idea about the monstrous harpies'' habits, they had no idea that they would simply try and devour the corpse the moment the queen died and of course due to the poison, many of them begun to die instead of evolving, gifting Marilena a buch of levels, until of course one of them evolved and begun to command the others to resume their duties as if nothing changed at all.


    Marilena got 5 levels, reaching level 33 and once she fell asleep she put all of her points into mentality, and stealthy flight.


    Two days later she came out of the cave, the chaos outside had subsided and the monsters were no deployed wider, making it easier for her to escape and return back to their gathering spot at the battlefront.

 42

    In the Cultist'' hidden temple, Christopher was going through a new sort of torture called brain washing, it wasn''t as radical as making him forget his own world, the reason being that he had 50 points in mentality, meaning that the mage whom was to brainwash him, would need to have at least 51 points in mentality or 165 in magic, meaning that it was impossible to use spells to brainwash him, only skills.


    Their target was making him understand that they weren''t evil, just desperate, which wasn''t hard, they would hit on his compassion and morals.


    They would then begin to change his common sense and slowly teach him the ways of Axis, what people in Axis thought as regular occurance, comparing it to earth''s morals and common sense and their differences, but the most important thing was making him believe that this world was real.


    The meaning of killing being bad, but the important thing being that killing is part of life, a way to survive the cruel world and the conflict between the two gods.


    One being Ecclesis and the other being the Demon God, both occuping the 100th floors, both trying to defeat one another, one using people and the other monsters.


    In general lines both divine beings didn''t care at all about the mortals under their command using them as pawns against each other, there were even rumors that Ecclesis never send the heroes back to begin with, it was all a plot to make them help the intelligent races against the monsters and then simply destroyed them with one sneak attack.


    After all there''s no way to find out if all those heroes were sent back to their original world or killed, both would seem similar from a third person''s view, but were they really sent back?


    Even if Christopher wasn''t being brainwashed, there were tons of questions that begun to torture his mind, existencial questions, questions concerning what is good and evil, questions concerning himself and his own character.


    Were religions a way to control people, a way to restrict people from doing things that they call immoral, a way to make people live in peace.


    There was a very nice greek quote to the question


    -why do people make war?


    -To be able to live peacefully


    This is the crux of human society, they cannot live in peace unless all threats are destroyed, after all you can''t sleep in peace if there''s a thief next door.


    Religions were created to unite people and not divide them, of course as times passed, some people begun to monopolize religions, like the kings, the emperors, the pharaohs.


    They made themselves children of gods in order to rule over the crowd, that''s how it begun and that''s how it will end, since it''s impossible for people to be completely free from the bindings of religion and morality.


    The reason is simple, because they realise what''s right and what''s wrong, the original sin, the sin of the forefather, the ability to recognize good and evil.


    This ability was now being questioned by the cultists as in their understanding there is no original sin, for them good and evil are just understandings, what one calls evil another might call righteous.


    One might say that killing a baby is wrong, but another might see it as a sacred sucrifice to their god, another might see it as his duty to kill the heretical hellspawn, another might do so just to survive, another might say that the baby belongs to a different race, thus it''s not a sin at all.


    There are hundreds of opinions and something that one would call pure evil and condemnable behaviour for another it might be nothing serious, just a daily occurance.


    Ethics and morals are things created by man, they didn''t exist from the start of time, human nature is to be free, human essence is not in order but in chaos.


    The chinese have the Yin and Yang, light and darkness, you could say that Yin is Order the intagible and restricting, the cold and the dark. While Yang is the chaos, the fiery the bright, the ever changing and the free.


    As however most of you might know both Yin and Yang contain a bit of one another inside themselves, meaning that in Yin you can find Yang, in Yang you can find Yin and the two turn and become one another, as one is silence and still and the other is the active and moving, like the conversion of energy, when you move an object you give it enegy, but the energy given will at some point return to stillness as the energy is then discharged even further like a tree with thousands of branches.


    A week passed and Christopher was now a new person, in the past month he had developed a deep hatred towards the world of Axis, as for the cult, in his understanding they were also victims fighting for their beliefs.


    Although he didn''t agree with their beliefs, he would still prefer them freely believing in what they wanted instead of being forced to believe in something they didn''t want to, under the threat of death.


    Of course after Christophe came to an understanding with them, he was quickly promoted in ranks.


    He was no longer an initiate, but was now a cleric of the nameless God order, their belief was that God had no face and no name, they called him the High god and he was an equivelent of lady luck or something.


    It wasn''t strange that there wasn''t a holy trinity, since there was no messiah to be born in the world of Axis and no Christian would dare call themself a messiah.


    Weeks passed and Christopher was now sitting in his own office, there were tons of documents he had to go through, the faceless God cult''s responsibility was mostly management of resources and keeping the temple safe, they were the protectors of the hidden temples, powering up the strange arreys that hid the temple.


    Before they would need 10 mages to keep the temple, but with Christopher''s addition, they only needed 8, Christopher could do the job of 3 mages with his monstrously high 165 points of magicality.


    You have to understand that a talented mage would at most reach a magicality of 150, if he sucrifices his mentality and physique he could even reach 190, but doing so would make him vulnerable to touch, meaning that even a mosquito would be able to kill him, thus most ended their magicality at 150, while their physique ended in the 50s or 30s, meaning that they might be stronger than a commoner or equal to them.


    The value 30physique was the common known golden ratio for physical condition, 50physique was commonly known as being strong or sporty, while 60-90 was commonly know as warrior ratio, meaning that only warriors would need so much physique.


    Mages would have at least 70 in magicality, while scouts and rogues would have at least a 50 in mentality, while those whom want to go all into stealth would have  around 60-90 in mentality and a very poor physique, since their weapon was poison and thievery.


    Christopher was stuck doing office work, seeing as he knew mathematics and geometry and other strange arithmetics, he was in charge of keeping books and records.


    In the first day he had already discovered that they had already dozens of misconducts in their trading, mostly being taken advantage of by merchants, second there were some doubious people, in simple words they appeared and disappeared, as if they weren''t part of the cult, they miraculously survived purges while, but the most problematic was matter was that they were people whom were called eternal initiates, meaning that the cult already had its eyes on them, but a few still had been able to become followers, one such had even become a priest.


    In general what the faceless god''s followers did was tax collecting or something, they recorded how much everyone had donated and awarded them with equivelent blessings, items and skills.


    Christopher for his services was given the honor of sucrificing the traitors to the faceless god, making him rather angry, after all they first convince him that life was precious and then ask him to take it away, it was moronic non the less, non the less he thought once more that this world was not real as he killed the begging followers and priest.


    The reason for this was because they offered extremely huge donations, which was impossible to attain from their positions, making them suspects for being insiders, from there it was rather easy to find clues, all of them were found out as inquisition spies and double agents.


    The most shocking being the priestess, she was one of the three adventurer women, with whom Christopher had travelled before, it turns out she was also a member of the inquisition, the moment she was revealed she summoned her angel and a battle echoed, for three minutes before he arrived she was holding her own as she was making her way out of the temple.


    Suddenly the wing of her angel disappeared, she looked in shock as it turned into specks of light and disappeared when its head disappeared.


    "You will never take me alive!"


    She shouted, but a sudden gust of mist consumed her, she then took her own life smiling as she shouted curses and damnations in her mind.


    "Is she awake?"


    Someone suddenly asked, she could feel frosty cold water dripping from her hair, her body was shivering from being soaking wet and she was only wearing the simple robe given to prisoners.


    She was shocked to discover that she hadn''t died or did they resurrect her somehow?


    She remembered losing conciousness after taking her own life through a small pill she hid under her tongue, she was sure that she had taken it before biting at her own tongue.


    -Do you think she had already given away this place?


    -Probably after all the last place she was at has already fallen to the temple.


    -So do we kill her and leave or do we do as commanded by the priest?


    -Who knows maybe he will be able to make some discoveries.


    -Who cares about him, I say we leave first and let him take care of the aftermath.


    -Sounds good to me, lets take a few more as well, after they hear that the place is compromised they will no doubt leave.


    The two speaking were priests whom weren''t friendly with Christopher otherwise known as Kiris. One used to have his post and the other was his helper, but after Christopher dug out so many moles, they had degraded into his lackeys.


    Their plan was rather simple, they would say that the still unconcious woman had already revealed their location, thus they would have to leave, Kiris would lose his authority and become equal to them once more.


    Christopher had a rather strange habit, he liked to work hard and make others work as hard as him, a rather sadomasochistic attitude since he suffered the same as them, but he seemed to enjoy it, while they didn''t.


    If not for his instructions to leave her alive, they would have killed her before announcing the matter, they had no idea why he would want to spare her.


    Of course they couldn''t have known that Christopher had since learned his 8th skill hypnotism, it was a rather impractical skill, since all it did was make people sleep or at least that was what they did with it.


    In Christopher''s world however hypnotism had lots of uses as it toyed with the subconcious, used in therapy but also in detectives, where people are made to do things against their will.


    Of course the reason he could take the skill was because of his great accomplishments and now he had decided on how he would use it.


    "Hello"


    He said as he entered her cage and took her hand, checking her pulse and then nothing.


    "You know I don''t really need to interogate you anymore"


    He told her as she lazily opened her eyes, she didn''t know why, but after she saw his eyes shine as if he had seen through her, she didn''t know why, but she had a bad feeling about it.


    "It''s a good thing that you haven''t told anyone about this place, otherwise I would have had to kill you"


    He said with a smile, but to her it seemed as if he was the devil incarnate.


    "You know I too didn''t like the cults, but out there it''s even worse, people eat people, framing them with debts, selling people, burning down villages and the most surprising thing is that even in Ecclesia there are our temples, did you know about it?"


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.He asked her, making her eyes pop open, she tried to speak but found a strange gag in her mouth making it impossible for her to close her mouth.


    "That was created so that you wouldn''t be able to commit suicide, you know I think that killing you would be a great waste, I have read that Ecclesians whom were given a guardian angel could summon him again and again, It would be just perfect if you could summon it again for me"


    Christopher said with a smile, in truth the angel was a rather good source of experience, it gave him around 400experience points and could be revived again and again, the perfect training dummy.


    ''How dare you look down on the holy Angel!''


    She tried to say but what came out was just some muffled indescernable sounds that couldn''t even be called words.


    Her angel however was already summoned and ready at her command, only it instantly died the moment she summoned him, feeling a terrible backlash almost fainting instantly.


    She glared at him as she tried to form her hand into a fist, but she lacked the strength to do so, not having eaten for two days now.


    Of course Christopher didn''t know that, but it was questionable if he would have cared at all.


    "Water"


    She shouted with a muffled voice, this even an idiot would have understood, but seeing her soaked in water making her siluette evident, her nipples perked looked rather enticing.


    There were dark thought passing through his mind, but he was not some evil rapist, he went and fetched her water and something to eat, she probably hadn''t eaten yet after all, he too had yet to eat.


    Christopher was shocked when he learned that a majority of followers had decided to leave the temple and that rumors of them being compromised had already made their way to the followers and priests, which was a false alarm, but he could do nothing to prove it wrong.


    Never the less he decided to stay with anyone whom wanted to stay, fourteen people from the cross martyrs stayed behind, Melodie included.


    In the last few days there had been many women whom had tried to charm him, her included, but he wasn''t an idiot, he knew that all they wanted from him was a child.


    He didn''t even know if he could consider a child that appeared out of thin air as his own.


    "I''ve brought you something to eat"


    He said as he brought a hot watery soup and water with him inside her cage, he cast the cleaning spell at the cage and at her and then begun to feed her slowly, making it rather hard on her to try and drown herself to death.


    In the next few days she experience true despair as she tried multiple times to take her own life, she had hitten her head against the walls, commanded her own angel to take her own life, but the moment it appeared it would turn into experience for her monsterous jailor, he wouldn''t ever sleep and had healing spells that wouldn''t lose to those of a priest''s.


    It was rather strange how instead of him torturing her to death, it was the oposite, she was torturing herself as he healed her, fed her, cleaned her and even gave her a warmer outfit to make her stay in jail better.


    She of course didn''t know of it, but she wasn''t the only one whom was suffering the same desperate situation, there were others in the nearby cages.


    In the days that passed the headquarters had numerous times asked him to give up on the temple, but after a month passed, they understood that the rumors were false, after all the inquisition wouldn''t have left them to evacuate so easily, meaning that it was either some plot or fake.


    When however they saw the prisoners they felt bad for them, all of them were doing their best trying to die, one was even being given food through a straw as he had tried to kill himself dozens of times.


    They even saw a strange method of hypnosis, he made a person sleep and then asked him questions and he begun to spill the beans, giving away everything as if he was sleeptalking.


    In time they brough other prisoners to his temple, laughing as they gave the prisoners hot clothes and conditions that wouldn''t be far from those of any commoner, only difference was that they were chained with anti-magic chaincuffs and their mouth gagged.


    When they asked him why he threated them so well, he aswered that it was easier to hypnotise someone whom was causy and relaxed.


    The cultists were shocked as hypnosis was a rather pathetic skill till that day, after all it was mostly used to make monsters to fall asleep, but it had another use,  in order to escape, it used mentality to attack their enemy, meaning that it could even be used if you were in antimagic chains.


    In the past months Christopher had only gained 23 levels reaching level 133, but the most important thing was the skill points, he had leveled up his hypnotic skill making it even more dangerous, for people whom like detective stories and sci-fi, you will understand just how deadly hypnosis is in those sorts of scenarios.


    At one point even making his prisoners docile and although unhappy with their current captivity, they were slowly but surely forgetting about taking their own lives, instead trying to live until they are set free as he had promised them.


    Non the less however he would still have them summon their angels and then killed them for experience.


    =========================================================


    Mary was the last girl whom went to winoria, she was the one whom suffered the most in her trip there and changed the most as well.


    She became cruel and begun to enjoy burning thing, watching other suffer as they burned in her flames.


    As a mage she could both cast spells, but more importantly was was that she had acquired the inheritance of a phoenix, it was ultra rare and made her even at low levels a force to be reckoned with since her flames could burn anything to dust, while her wounds would heal in no time.


    Although she still had trouble flying it didn''t matter since even falling was of no importance to her, she would heal any and all wounds and as she level up she put everything into her phoenix regeneration, which now even allowed her to revive after death, the downside was that she would lose a level and stats each time she did so.


    Her cheat power was rather pathetic, she could make her finger burst in flames, the flames were weak, but if she touched someone with it they would burst in flames, of course the flames didn''t affect her, but they were as weak as her magicality and she had to touch the person, meaning it was useless to a mage.


    Once however her magicality reached as high as 100 she acquired the fire missile cheat, which allowed her to shoot hundreds of fire missiles one after another and their power was substentialy high since her magicality was now 100, so any low rank monster monster was toast, the most however important for her thing was that it made enough light to enable her to see in the darkness of the night.


    When she met Marilena and Areti again, they begun to discuss about Areti''s idea. She wanted to charge through and kill the Harpy queen, of course the plan had too many holes, thus they begun to abjust the plan.


    They divided it into three plans, first being her own and the most difficult of the three.


    Mary took it upon herself to kill the Green Harpy queen, of course Areti would take her place and hold the frontlines for her.


    The plan was going well at first, but the problem was whether Marilena could accomplish her plan, of course they had already calculated what would happen if she wouldn''t be able to accomplish the plan, which would cause a slight stress on the battlefront''s line of defense, meaning that they would be pushed back.


    The days passed and Mary was approaching the Green Queen''s territory, problem was that the monsters wouldn''t let her rest at all, she was forced to fight again and again, of course in contrast to the pain she felt before they couldn''t even think of driving her back, even cutting her head off would simply cause her to turn into ashes and reform, naked, but alive.


    For the past days she had been bringing hell to the eternal night floor as she spread her flames towards the area of the Green feathered Harpies.


    Little did she however know that while they were enacting their plan, there was a major even going behind the lines.


    The fort where Areti was supposed to be had fallen, the enemy being their former allies, the red feathered Harpies.


    They had turned tails and allied with their own kin and since the battlefront was at a precarious situation they found a chance to strike, taking the fort and successfuly cutting the supply route to the battlefront, while also killing most of the mages, priests and wounded soldiers.


    There was a large shock when news of the fort''s fall came to the battlefront, Areti was the most devestated, blaming herself for this disaster, but the general stuff told them that a single person would be unable to hold the fort even if she was there.


    The few soldiers that followed her would have made no difference in a large scale war like theirs, even with her healing powers and buffs there was no way for them to hold the fort.


    The strange thing was that they didn''t seem to be panicked, only the lower soldiers and officers were somewhat anxious.


    The higher ups had already known that this might happen, they were even happy that Areti had fled the fort some weeks ago, otherwise they would have had a little problem since the birdmen whom followed her, four out of eight were bodyguards, whom were charged to protect her.


    In general lines they were already prepared for this kind of situation, truthfully speaking the Harpies wouldn''t hold the fort for long as at some point they would run out of supplies, at the fort''s territory there was no hunting grounds, they had spent years to clean the land of all monsters and even if a monster spawned there it would die of starvation.


    By their estimates the Harpies would retreat after a weak of hunger and return to their own territory, problem was that they would have to tighten their fists and persevere through lack of supplies and healing since Areti and a few others were the only healers left in the camp.


    Fun fact was that at around this moment Marilena had already killed the Blue feathered Harpy queen, problem was that it had no effect at all since the harpies were monsters, they didn''t go by human rules, they were ruled by the strongest meaning that the death of their ruler meant nothing at all, even if all of their rulers died one after another, the role of the leader would be filled in a few hours after the ruler''s death, even without them eating the corpse of the ruler, that was sort of like a ritual thing, that didn''t exactly have some real meaning, more like a show of one''s loafing towards the dead ruler, like saying


    "I never liked you in the first place and I only listened your orders because you were stronger than me, but now you are dead and I am alive"


    Of course It wasn''t as simple, since it also included a test of strength and dominance amongst the strongest of their race.


    You might want to ask why they are not amongst the intelligent races and under Ecclesis rule, well there are two reasons, first everyone in the Harpy race is a female and new members of their race simply spawn from thin air, thus they have different values than the intelligent races, they don''t see life as something sacred, they don''t care about other races and if not for the birdmen''s supperior strength they wouldn''t even care to trade with them, they would have simply killed them and taken everything for themselves, problem was that they didn''t build things, they didn''t care to copy the civilized birdmen in building an empire and went on in their savage ways.


    It was like refusing progress and burrying themselves in the past, in a way it was battle between the medieval and the primitive, of course there was no question in whom was the supperior of the two, in truth if the birdmen wanted to handle the situation a single elite troop would have been enough to wipe out the Harpies, but since they would either way simply spawn even if they all died they didn''t bother to do so, it was simply pointless.


    Funny fact is that the monster of the goblins'' dungeon pillar were goblins themselves, meaning they were feral goblins that would canibalize their own folk and lived in tribal societies, fighting amongst themselves, instead of the goblins of the Klan whom were more like an empire, they even had a peculiar trading system called the shinies exchange system.


    Lets return however to the present, Mary and Areti were now stuck in a rather tricky situation, they would get no reinforcements from the rear and were short on both supplies and healers.


    Of course Mary didn''t really care since she was practicaly invincible on the first floor, there was no monster that could rival her, even the S rank Gryphon would be useless before her phoenix flames.


    Regular flames would go out like candle flames in front of its gusts of wind, of course that was only an estimation since they had yet to encounter one, but the A rank Harpy queen was powerless against her regeneration and flames, although her mental attacks would still daze her, but to no gain.


    Their plan was thus changed into a search and rescue mission, their target being Marilena whom had yet to return. Of course they had no way of communication and although they knew that she had the inner compass that guides all birdmen and simply godlike luck they couldn''t not feel anxious for her, since in the past few days all hell broke loose, the harpies as if multiplied by the hundreds, other monsters like the Iron beak bird, the Blood Vulture and the Zephyr birds begun spawning like crazy as well, not to speak about the feral wild harpies, whom were subjects to the queen, but in general weren''t exactly part of her army, they were more like local tribes that gave in to the Larger tribes like the Red,Blue and Green feather Harpies, whom of course are not wild harpies but Harpy sirens, a superior and more intelligent species of their race, with whom one can even talk, if they are in the mood to do so.


    But as the rescue group was assembled a siluette came into view, normaly the guards would have been punished, but since the siluette was revealed to be Marilena and their position didn''t exactly allow for such actions, they were pardoned.


    The three gathered once more, but this time with the other higher officers and begun forming the next plan of action.

 43

    Christopher enjoyed a rather fulfilling life, he was recognized with the title Jailor of despair, thus holding four titles.


    "Master"


    Given to a person whom a few peoples call "master", the title only works for the people whom are your slaves or subordinates, giving them more loyalty towards you.


    "Pervert"


    A title that makes everyone to look at you doubiously, lowers their favor towards you, but gives you access to some special circles.


    "Jailor of despair"


    A title that breaks the spirit of anyone whom you have captured or look after, the effect varies with time you have them under costodity.


    "Most wanted"


    People will more easily recognize you unless of course you use some disguise that will lower the chance but never zero it.


    The first was a title he was given due to his old companions, Tris and the other girls.


    The second title was given to him when he was tortured in jail, due to Melodie and the others and he was simply stuck with it.


    The third was given to him due to him having taken over the jailor duties in the past month.


    The last of course was due to three things, first because of the dwarves still looking for him, secondly because the Inquisition of Ecclesia was after him and lastly because all the other countries were also interested in procuring a hero in trouble.


    Christopher however didn''t mind it much, the cult had given him much needed time to grow and level up, he almost felt bad for not believing in whatever the faceless god thingy was, but since it was nameless, shapeless and faceless they couldn''t exactly make sure if he was a true believer, but it was enough for them to know that he didn''t believe in Ecclesis, the Demon god or some other recognised religion, in the end it meant that his place was there with them.


    In time the temple he was part of begun to expand, but its direction wasn''t that of a living quarter, but a top security prison, of which he was the chief, anything he said went.


    Of course he wouldn''t do anything dirty or immoral, his free time he spent burrowed in books as he tried to create his own spells, a pity however that he couldn''t create even the weakest of spells, leadin to some thrustration, but he wouldn''t take it out on the jailed prisoners, he simply hid it deep inside as he with a smiling face was visiting his prisoners.


    By now he had reached a level of 200, of course the main reasons being that he learned new spells almost daily, thus gaining lots of experience from that and funnily enough since he forgot them after a few days he learned them again when he had some research that depended on them.


    He even wrote his own spellbooks, categorizing the spells into elements, types and usage.


    Elements were the common Fire,water,air and earth.


    Types were the common Offence, defence and auxiliary.


    Usages were the common Essential, useless and complex.


    The reason for these categories was that there were spells that were simply too complex to cast without the help of a skill, there were spells that were only useful in certain sircumstances, making the spells useless and lastly there were essential spells that every mage should know.


    Of course Offensive, defensive and support spells were easy to guess, offensive were any spells that caused damage, defensive any spells that raised defense or buffed others, in general you could also call them support spells.


    Lastly there was the Auxiliary spells which included anything not included to the other two, including summoning and curses.


    Of course the four elements had a special significance to mages, since people in Axis commonly divide the elements into the four, so called basic elements.


    Christopher''s room was basicaly a chaotic library and he was even given assistants, just for the task of putting books into their own places, whom people begun calling the librarians.


    Christopher''s life was rather plain but he didn''t dislike it, in a way he enjoyed it, he had even turned some of  the prisoners into initiates.


    It wasn''t something as vile as brainwashing, it was instead the exact opposite, he broke the brainwashing done to them by the temple of Ecclesis by adding a few doubts into their mind, they even discovered that they could summon their angels without believing in Ecclesis, making their whole world fall apart.


    Normaly people would commit suicide before discovering this fact, but they were unable to do so, many of them after learning about this face wanted to end their own lives, thus they were still held in their cells, others however decided to join the cult, they were given a long list of religions to decide from and even given classes there in the strage temple, called the Temple of enlightment or as the inquisition knew it, prison of despair, since anyone of their agents that entered it would turn coat, they could only imagine what vicious torture would be done to them inside.


    This day however Christopher discovered that he was out of new spellbooks, the cult could not get he anything new, after all books didn''t grow from trees, they were written by people, how could he imagine that spellbooks were too expensive for the organization, even their library was rather lacking in spellbooks.


    Truth was that even if he entered Nivava''s great library he would still be stuck in the same situation, since spells were limited to begin with, people simply didn''t invent spells, they found them in strange shrines in the dungeon pillar thus there was no research in them, at least not by the human race.


    High elves and elves in particular had their own understanding of magic, totaly different than that of humans, but they didn''t exactly write books, they found it as a waste of time, their lifespawn endless and their memory perfect, why did they even need books when they could simply teach their children and grandchildren themselves.


    Christopher out of new books was now stuck with ideas, but even with all the spells he knew he still could not find some patern in how magic works.


    In this world where magic and skills existed there was no patern between them, although in general they had three things in common, they all needed a chant, they needed a medium and lastly they needed a catalyst.


    Problem was that they had nothing to indicate the why the chant was so, no indication why the medium was air,water,fire or earth, lastly there were spells that used a catalyst other than mana or more than one catalysts.


    Trouble however didn''t take long to find him as a spy infiltrated his temple, which meant that their time there was at its end, would however he retreat just because of that?


    ---------------------------------------------------------


    Woodaria, the Coutry of beastmen, last time we saw the two beastmen heroes they were forced to breed children in hopes of having a heroic child.


    Unfortunately however not even one of the 440something children met the standards, although Theodore also known as Oxen did have one that was over the standard, but it was a pure human, a legendary Bandit.


    At first the lion King wanted to sell it to the humans at a great price, but as there wasn''t even one heroic child he decided otherwise. The child was kept as a potential leader of their clan, giving everyone a headache.


    The next month Dimas was sent to the dungeon pillar acompanied by Silfaria the deerwoman.


    Dimas was a Warrior whose cheat power was to summon his indestructible sword, he had some shortcomings in that however as he had evolved into a beastman and now lacked fingers to use it.


    Of course he had become a powerful manticore like beastman whom could even fly, his speed was simply crazy, even at his low a level he could easily shred the monsters in the dungeon pillar into pieces with his mighty claws.


    Thus in the past months reaching level 189, and succesfully reaching the second floor of the dungeon pillar, through the lizardmen and snakemen.


    Dimas easily gained a new cheat power called sword lengthening, it extended the length of any sword he used, it was a rather strange ability especialy since he couldn''t use swords anymore, even so however he could still kick them as they appeared, it was a rather strange fighting style he came up with, kicking swords in the air into flying, of course it wouldn''t always successfuly pierce into the enemy, many times it simply pomelled them with the blunt sides of it and other times it would even miss them entirely.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Of course as fast and strong as he was he would have no problem in the dungeon pillar, even the Lion King, whom was a Heroic warrior was able to reach the 100th floor so how could it be difficult for him to do the same.


    His plan was to reach the 10th floor and wait there for his classmates, hoping that they would recognise him and descend together, after all if one person cannot defeat the final boss, then the solution was simple, gather a party of heroes with cheat powers.


    While he however was descending into the depths of the dungeon, Theodore(Oxen) was stuck on the surface level, still breeding children, most of which were talented half beastmen and he rather enjoyed it, passing his days like a king, hunting once in a while just to gain some levels which was rather easy with his stats and racial traits.


    Holding a greatsword in his hands while walking towards his newest victim a large hunging snake.


    With his cheat power Quick slash before it could even approach him, it was already cut in half.


    Although his level was as low as 58, his main focus being on mentality, since he wanted to be able to control his own strength, he however was far from the 120 points needed to control his monstrous strength, of course the reason why he wanted to do so was because he was sick and tired of beastwomen, he wanted to ravage some mixblood or human beauties.


    After all the only beauty that he had at the moment was the fox lady, whom was gifted to him as a present, sort of like a personal servant/sex toy.


    In general there was nothing to talk about with him, since he was content with his life in Axis, maybe he even liked it more here than on earth, thus slowly creating a chasm between the heroes.


    ---------------------------------------------------------


    Lastly Aquatica, here was the world of the fishmen, where under the directions of Ariel, Jones and Nicko had easily reached level 150, their stats being distributed as she told them to do.


    Jones was a mereman rogue, with a cheat power that allowed him to move as fast as lightning, his first power was called flash move and his second was the instant punch.


    Nicko on the other side was a fishman mage and his cheat power was ignition touch and Heat touch, one made things he touched burst in flames giving off a small explosion in the process, while heat touch could melt things he touched with his hand, sort of like passing through walls while turning it into liquid in the process, it was a skill that could easily kill most of the monsters they fought and since he was huge and had big hands it was deadly in combat even though he was a mage.


    The strange however thing was that Ariel wa slowly moving her whole territory towards the dungeon pillar, right now they were only a few kilometers away from the dungeon pillar.


    At the moment the three of them were sitting idly inside the huge Seashell as they were waiting for Ariel to make up her mind whether they were ready or not to enter the 1st floor of eternal night, the Dark ocean as they called it.


    She of course was sure that she could easily pass them safely until they reached at least the 70th floor, but would they be able to help if they weren''t level 400 at that time.


    The other problem was that she was a little sentimental, she knew full well that subordinates and friends wouldn''t be able to survive in the dugeon pillar, after they reach the 5th floor, since the monsters there are already too much for common soldiers, only her elites would survive when she left to hunt, since without her there they would be vulnerable to attacks.


    Especialy when considering that the underwater monster''s greatest strength was their size, they could simply gulp you down or munch you to death.


    Thus they traveled slowly, but safely, she even had plans in putting the other two heroes in training in charge of protection duty, meaning that one would be left behind to babysit, while the other would be going with her for powerleveling.


    Seeing however how weak they were at the moment she was reluctant in doing so, not that she was any stronger when she was at their level, but she has long forgotten those times that she struggled to kill a slightly strong monster.


    Since there was no other choice she begun a trial test for a few months, their hunting speed would slow down, but they would gain some additional good qualities, like team work and her favour if they could do a good enough work.


    The first victims however didn''t need much time to appear, a patrol had simply disappeared to never be seen again.


    Normaly it wouldn''t have been a great matter, but knowing that this was a test for them, it became a great disadvantage for Nicko whom lost the patrol while playing around with the mermaids.


    His level begun to fall behind of Jones, but that was only until Dimas suffered the same problem.


    It took Ariel two days to find the crux of the situation, it was a rare S rank monster, the Sea serpent, which was commonly used as a mount by the powerful, but to the common soldiers it was a nightmare to encounter it.


    Ariel tamed it and gave it as a gift to one of her friends or something, whom gifted her a few good soldiers as a return gift.


    Days passed by and no further disappearances were to be seen, the Seashell Palace of hers was safe and sound.


    It was about time for them to head deeper into the tower, but another disturbance occured, which was Nicko''s newborn children.


    He simply had to do something stupid like that, now they were in a strange predicament, Ariel as a woman was not immune to the charm of children and the little mermen babies were not less adorable than human babies.


    Jones could only curse inside as he saw what was happening, of course to Ariel it wasn''t something shocking, the question was whether he would continue to travel with them or stay on the surface level, protecting the Seashell palace and the people inside from all and any threats.


    Like Ariel he too was a mage, thus it wouldn''t be hard for him to become a master of some domain and live there, of course the domain she ordered him to protect was right next to the Dungeon pillar.


    Thus with a clear heart Ariel took a few of her most important people and left, a small group was easier to protect than a huge Estate, even if they weren''t elites, it would be easy for her whom could control water to a terrifying degree to.


    Nicko was of course conflicted at first, but he was simply too weak to children, thus he decided to heed her order, but he wasn''t a complete fool, he begun to further fortify his domain, in turn building a small village there, with him living in a tower like structure that oversaw the whole village, the Seashell palace was still there, but it was considered Ariel''s house, meaning that she would return there, thus detering other sea mages from trying to take control over the domain.


    Jones was now traveling with Ariel as the two went deeper into the pillar, he looked only once behind to look at the now familiar to him seashell palace, the village not formed yet at the present, but he valiantly entered the tunnel going into the pillar, leaving the causy seashell estate behind.


    Ariel before leaving had left Nicko a few gifts that would help him hold the line until they returned and begun going up the tower and towards Ecclesis.


    They would then take him with them, since by then he would probably be sick and tired of playing king, not that it would be any time soon, they would need at least 30 years to reach the deeper floors and as much in order to return, meaning that they wouldn''t see one another for years to come.


    =========================================================


    Years passed by and in the blink of an eye 10 years passed them by, people changed and the countries were now in tourmoil, the demon kings were all disposed of, but the important thing was that the Heroes were simply too many and at this time every single one of them had reached the limit of 1000level, gaining just one level from there was impossible and all of them had unused skillpoints now since they had long filled all their skill slots.


    The important matter however was that right now there had formed three teams, one was those whom had given up on returning to their own world, the second those whom didn''t want to return at all and lastly those that wanted to return even if it took them ages to do so.


    There was a small conflict between the two and in the end they came to an agreement to not ascend or descend the tower for the next ten years, meaning that the majority was stuck on the surface level, enjoying themselves with meditator being their teacher Mr Gold or as he was know known the Great Sage Mr.Gold .


    While there was light there was however darkness as well, where there is good there is also evil, there was a minority of heroes whom didn''t have the greatest of time as they spent their time in hiding or in prison.


    Christopher being one of the three whom were in such a situation, the other two being  Alexxa and Kris.


    Alexxa was imprisoned because she went against the legendary existence known as Queen Bloom of Nivava, her class changed into that of a common farmer.


    Kris was imprisoned because he owed a fortune to the dwarves of Munnero and couldn''t pay them back due to tons of problems that appeared in his path, right now he was fighting in the arena to pay off his debt and was widely known as the Hero of the Arena.


    Christopher however was still loose in the world, but non knew where he was and if he was dead or alive, or even by what name he went by, all you however should know is that the Jailor of despair was now the most wanted person by the inquisition.

 44

    In Nivava the Great Sage, Mr Gold was siting on a chair looking out of the library wondering about lots of things, he is one of the people whom have given up on returning after he discovered that he wasn''t exactly strong to even help his students at the least.


    Of course in 10 years they would all begin ascending the pillar together and would take anyone whom wanted to go with them.


    His cheat power was the ability to know stuff, like a living lie detector, but he could only do so for inanimate objects, plainly speaking books, he could understand in depth anything he read and he knew if something was true or not.


    Problem was that there was what people called half-lie, meaning that he had to stay and overanalyze stuff in order to be sure.


    For example a book might say that if you go to the 100th floor you will die, the phrase is true, but what if you write if your part of 100 heroes descends to the 100th floor you will die, this phrase even if true might not be entirely right, the reason being that the question is too obscure, the you is directed only to him, meaning that for someone else it might not be true.


    So generaly speaking he hadn''t told anyone about his cheat power, telling them that it helped him learn things faster, which the first two skills did, but the third was this strange "Truth of the Book" power.


    The moment he unlock this power however he gave up on returning and begun forming alliances with old heroes, exchanging information and even created their own secret society. Even Ariel whom was still in the depths of the dungeon pillar got the message, which Jones whom was with her found rather strange, because after the message they begun heading back to the surface.


    If you want to know what was on the message then message it was rather simple, it was an invitation on the


    "Reverse Summoning Spell discusion".


    Every Old summoned hero begun to gather in Nivava, even though it could easily be a fake, but they lost nothing in doing so, even those whom rules a whole floor on the higher floors of the dungeon pillars, immortal existencese.


    The Gold Sage would then prove to them that he had deciphered the summoning ritual with his cheat power, but he lacked one critical ingredient in his reverse summoning ritual, they required a space mage or rather a hero whom had a space related cheat power, meaning the most wanted man on Axis.


    There were multiple opinions on it, some said that they should just summon new heroes, but then others oposed it, simply because even if they did so there was no guaranty that they would summon more than one hero in each summoning, the power thingy was incredibly random, meaning that they might even get some cooking skill, in the summonings before there were many crafting heroes whom could make special foodstock appear, weaponry and other such stuff, their powers however were magic, but weren''t space magic, it was more like creating stuff with magic, instead of altering space and summoning.


    Summoning was one power they would have loved having, a pity that the only summoner hero was Kim, but with regret he was informed that his power wasn''t exactly suitable for the ritual, all he could do was summon monsters, what they needed was the banishment, which he unfortunately lacked.


    Although maybe in one of his five locked cheat spells there may be one that would allow him to do so, being able to banish summoned beings or at worse being able to summon new heroes.


    At the moment however their main problem was finding Christopher, Mr Gold was probably one of the few whom knew Christopher''s power, after all Christopher himself had told him that his power was teleportation, it was probably the most suitable power, problem was the space his power could manifest itself in, generaly in his knowledge Christopher''s original power was too weak to make this ritual work, but if he gained new powers like himself, then it wouldn''t be strange if he had some mass teleportation skill later on.


    Problem was that he was the only one with spatial magic and combined with the knowledge that he was a mage, he was the perfect candidate to hold the ritual.


    Of course other mages whom had comprehended spatial magic would also be wellcome, but strangely enough teleportation was only used by the dwarves and that only for inanimate objects, they didn''t dare teleport people.


    Thus begun the search for Christopher, the gathering of people whom wanted to leave the world and since Christopher was in debt to the dwarves, the Emperor of Runia bought his debt, saying that he now belonged to him.


    There was a huge turmoil as the Mr Gold begun to gather his students for a school gathering or so he said, even going as far as paying off Kris'' remaining debt to the dwarves and persuading Queen Bloom to let Alexxa out of jail.


    The data was drawing near as heroes from the higher floors begun to flood the surface floor, each time Mr Gold would have to explain to them what the reverse summoning implied, some wanted to go back, while others simply heard about it and left, after all not everyone wanted to return back to earth, there was an enticing sense of freedom in Axis, something that earth could no longer give them.


    It was a pity that the only other hero with a spatial ability didn''t even want to hear about returning and wouldn''t help them, he only wanted to know whether it would send him back as a side effect or not, if it would he would simply kill them all and end this threat once and for all.


    It wasn''t strange that the more powerful the hero the less he wanted to return back to earth, after all here they were God-like existences, while back on earth they would be common workers, trying to survive.


    =========================================================


    Chris one of Nivava''s heroes, a heroic General whom had now married ex-princess Amaliana was now completely indiferent to the message to return home, he was now in his mid-twenties with a small 6years old child.


    He had completely adopted to the world of Axis, his cheat powers were useful to move armies around and he was well viewed by the Country of Nivava, the second Floor of the Dungeon was now under his control and he ruled over a small country of his own, centered around the two dungeon pillar entrances of the floor, the only problem being getting provisions, since in Nivava''s dungeon there was nothing to hunt, but that didn''t stop him from growing wheat and other crops, they even begun pastoring some animals.


    Of course his country was rather small and it wasn''t really noteworthy, but it was a democratic country, with him being the first president of the Country of Amaliana.


    Chris whe he heard about a Class gathering of course was all into the idea, but he had responsibilities, it would take at least 2 weaks to go to Nivava and back, but could the motly undeveloped Country do without their President, of course not, he was the person whom held the whole country together.


    ''Maybe next year''


    He thought as he tenderly hugged his wife and young Agamemnon, his child, looking out of the balcony he could see farms stretching till where the eye couldn''t see anymore.


    The Country of Amaliana was ready to roll, all he needed now was enough Slime soldiers and weapons to arm the walls since all Gelloid monsters had the fatal weakness of being unable to fly, at least there wasn''t one on the second floor he ruled over, thus walls were a great way to guard from waves of monsters, only problem was spawning, he was forced to close a deal with priests from Ecclesia, they had a way to limit the spawn rate, or rather create a forcefield that would not allow monsters from spawning inside it, thus eight temples were made one on each direction of the programmed city, with the Dungeon pillar as the center.


    On the second floor there was 1hour of daytime, which although didn''t help much in agriculture, it was still a relief from the eternal night floor, where he spend around a year of his life, he could now fully understand why people wanted out of the first floor, which was under Alexander''s Rule, while the floor below was given to his best friend Christo to rule.


    It has been a whole year however since they had last seen one another and only rumors of the other two floors reached his ears.


    Alexander had turned the first floor into a lawless bandit heaven, while Christo was more widely known as the Dark King and was mostly hated by his people for some unknown reason.


    Chris was looking out of his balcony, but in reality he was conteplating about his own life, the people he was missing the most, them being his parents, of course there were some whom implied a "Why not summoning them as well", problem was that the ritual summoned people at random, meaning that they would need to be super lucky in order to summon the right person, they had to be lucky for the summoning to even succeed.


    A gloom could be seen on Chris'' face, Amaliana was now sleeping with their child in her arms, but he couldn''t throw away a feeling that something sinister was rising, a premonition of a storm brewing near.


    ---------------------------------------------------------


    That same day in Munnero''s silver city, in the country of dwarves a figure approached a ran down potion making store, inside sat an old dwarf, his eyes blank, seemingly devoid of all sanity, he looked more like an old man whom suffered from some elderly desease than a dwarf at the prime of his life.


    The stranger approached him and took out a few bottles, one after another placing them on the small table next to the old dwarf, the clerk lady looked at him strangely, she wanted to throw him out of her store as she had done multiple times before, but for once she wanted to see what the man wanted from her husband or what''s left of him, what''s left of the once great genious Alchemist Kurlidandr.


    At first there seemed to be no reaction as Kurlidandr didn''t even look at the bottles the man took out of his pocket, until the man spoke.


    "Have you fulfilled your dream, or was your dream as  shallow as becoming rich?"


    The man''s voice was melodic and made even her hypnotised just by the sound of it.


    "I want you to turn me into a dragon, can you do so or not, can you create the perfect Elixir that would turn a man into the mightiest predator?"


    "Have you perfected the Altelixirs that you once strived to create, have you found the formula for the real elixir?"


    "How long are you going to keep playing around with healing potions and explosives, stand up, take the Archdemon''s core, the Slime lake core, the werewolf forefater''s heart, the trent forefather''s spores, the Dragonclopse''s eye, Vampire lord''s dust, the wyvern''s venom, the gulok ore, the red brick, the green brick, the Royal Gryphon''s feather, the dragon''s blood, the Fish god''s pearl and the elemental cores, begin creating your miracle elixirs, show me that you aren''t a loser, that I was right to help you out of the swamp mine, show me your real self, the real you, the alchemist Kurlidandr"The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    The words seemed to have some strange effect on the old dwarf, he looked at the bottles and then at the man whom had spoken to him, he could not recognise him, but the bottles contained all the things the mysterious man talked to him about, all the illustious materials that the man spoke of were right at the reach of his hands, all he needed to do was reach his hands and take them.


    He however wasn''t whom he used to be, the flame that once burned in his heart had long extinguished, ten years ago he might have been great for a few months, but that was in the past, there was nothing of his old self in him now, there was only a little spark that told him to take the materials, but it had been too long, even if he took them he had no skills no, he remembered nothing about alchemy now, he was no longer worthy of being called an Alchemist.


    "Will you let the Eola stone be your last creation?"


    This phrase made him mad, sparking at the small spark, igniting the flame, his hand stretched towards the dragon blood  potion, this potion wasn''t some low level beast, it was a real dragon''s blood, he could only imagine how precious it was.


    "Come with me and you will have all the materials in the world, anything you like I can get for you"


    The man said, making the dwarf even more fired up, remembering dreams of his past glory, with all his strength he grabbed at the materials with his hands as if hugging his babies, dripping tears from his eyes.


    "Come Kurli, we have yet to reach the capital"


    The man said and the both of them to the woman''s surprise disappeared right where they once were.


    ---------------------------------------------------------


    Back in Nivava''s dungeon pillar, at the 3rd floor there stood a large Castle City with the dungeon pillar as a tax collecting spot, this however what made people curse at Christo, the Dark king, the reason was because non whom came to the floor was allowed to leave it and if someone tried to do so, they would be caught and sent to prison.


    Christo however wasn''t the Tyrant they all made him to be, well not entirely, there were reasons behind his decisions. When he was given the 3rd floor, it was devoid of any life, even adventurers simply passed through and went to lower floors, which in turn ended in him having to go through many tough experiences.


    In his 10 years of training he had learnt that the common people are discontent with anything you do for them, thus why even care, he was after all powerful, he could easily kill anyone he wanted with a single shot of his magic ball, he didn''t even need to shoot it just summoning it above his target was enough to kill him.


    Unlike Chris, whom only had one wife and child, Christo had a multitude of partners and 4 ten years old kids, 5 9year old kids, 9 8year old kids, 13 7year old kids, 29 6year old kids, 38 5years old kids, 28 6year old kids, 52 5years old kids, 68 4years old kids, 71 2years old kids and 1 one year old baby.


    His whole Castle was like a kidergarden, but he was strict with his kids, any child whom would get on his neves he would discipline. Any child whom didn''t learn well he would discipline. Any child that refused to obey his order he would discipline.


    Of course with a total of 318 children and 180 different partners his life was rather adventurous, his whole castletown was filled with his women and if he liked some adventurer he wouldn''t shy to take her in.


    Not many knew however that under the cruel exterior hid a small child, lost, not knowing what to do and wanting to return back to his own world.


    The moment the invitation to the Class gathering came he begun gathering to go, nothing would stop him from going, or so he thought, but his children and wives proved to be too great of an obstacle especialy Keia, her sister Leia and her mother, whom were the main source of all his problems.


    Keia is the ex-princess of Nivava whom was gifted to him as a slave, but she was sort of evil, she ploted him becoming a dark knight, a dark king and was the one whom manipulates him however she likes.


    Her sister Leia was no diferent and she originaly belong to Alexander, but he willingly exchanged her for another girl from Christo''s harem.


    Their mother however was an Evil witch for sure, her ploting abilities and ruling power was so great that his small country on the 3rd floor begun to flourish even though they lacked manpower and resources.


    She was the real ruler of the 3rd Floor, the floor where there''s light two times a day, one hour each time.


    Christo of course didn''t mind her taking over the boring administrative stuff, although at times they would still quarrel over some of hers decisions, but in the end she always came on top, the old witch was simply too strong at debating and rhetorics, even the Queen Bloom was shocked when she spoke with the old witch and tried to escape from the castle city as if hunted by dogs.


    Christo however was rather content with her abilities, he never once regretted buying her from the slavers of Runia. In a single year she had built him a country of his own, even more surprising was that people would simply flock out of nowhere since she was given the reins.


    In turn of all his wives, Leia and Keia held a special place in his heart, they were simply all a man could have wanted when they were with him, they were like the angels whom brought order to the chaotic Castle.


    The most however precious gift they had given him was Dragon blood, he couldn''t say how, but the ex-royalty Mother and daughters simply presented him with gifts from time to time and most of them were either precious elixirs, mighty weapons and armors, skill books and even exotic women.


    He didn''t know how they were able to pull those sort of stuff from his small country that wasn''t even worth talking about.


    They even created an elite army to guard the Castlecity and even insisted that the castlecity was safe from monster spawns, meaning that monsters wouldn''t spawn in the center of the city.


    In truth he could have easily left the Castlecity and went to the gathering, but the old witch told him that it was just a gathering, why not inviting the ones he had a good relation with to his own castle, making a festival or something out of it, especialy since his birthday was closing in not too far in the distance.


    Christo was reluctant to agree with her, but two pairs of breasts begun leaning against his arms, dragging him to the bedroom, thus ending his predicament.


    Once he was dragged away by her daughters, the old witch took out pen and paper. She begun writing a letter and when she finished she placed it inside a small black box she had hidden inside the drawer of her desk.


    A few minutes later a letter appeared out of thin air right next to the box, this wasn''t her message but the reply.


    The reply was numbers, numbers and more numbers, but she knew how to decipher this strange message and begun to laugh as she opened the box and inside she saw an elixir, the legendary sort that could extend one''s lifespan.


    She uncorked the potion and gulped it all at once, her old face looked happy for a few second and then returned to that of the old witch everyone knew.


    =========================================================


    A siluette appeared somewhere in the academy city, a place where orphans were taught a profession, this place was built because of Christopher, it was supposed to train workers for his businesses, but in the end it became Tris'' business, training people in modern lifestyle.


    Tris was lying on a couch, her form now looked nothing like Alexxa, but she looked like a famous actress.


    "So how much did they give you for handing me over?"


    A melodic voice suddenly sounded from nearby.


    Tris was rather surprised that she hadn''t been able to sense him, after all she was wearing Christopher''s rings, the ones for detecting intruders.


    "Are you Christopher?"


    She asked with a somewhat relaxed voice, but inside there was a turmoil that she could hardly hide as her voice trembled at the end.


    "I now go by many names, but I used to be called so"


    He said, his voice unfamiliar to her, but his tone was similar to his.


    "So have you come for revenge?"


    She asked, she knew that she was unable to match a hero''s strength, especialy if he''s able to teleport her heart out of her chest within a second.


    "Nah, I''ve come to offer you a deal, you help me out and all the grudges will be written off, are you interested?"


    He said withought giving off any anger at all, making her feel even more frightened.


    "Just don''t kill me, you can have all the money back, just..."


    She was about to speak but she found his finger touching her lips, giving a "ssss!" sound, thus signaling to her to stop talking.


    The next moment she discovered that there was a corpse nearby, someone whom she couldn''t detect with her ring of detection. She didn''t know what to make out of it, but he wasn''t her person, thus she was rather glad that he was dead.


    "Now we can talk, I got a message not too long ago that in the 3rd floor of Nivava there is a need for workers, the price will be fair"


    He said waiting for an answer.


    The still terrified Tris wanted to refuse, but what could she do, she was too afraid of him killing her.


    "Oh, don''t be such a scardy cat, I still remember how you had offered yourself to me in the mines, twice just to erase your debt, do you think that this is worse than that?"


    His words hit her at a sore spot, once she absorbed Alexxa''s memories she begun to loaf her old self, she wanted to wash away the past and even killed any person whom recognised her from before her transformation.


    -Shut up!


    -Why should I?


    -Do you think that I fear death so much that I will give in to your threats, just kill me and lets see if you can make my people go become workers in that dangerous place.


    -Is that so?


    His last words made her hesitate for a few seconds, but she had made her stand, she wouldn''t give in to terrorism, she knew full well that even if he killed her she would just be revived somewhere in Ecclesia and live there until she found a strong enough backer to opose him.


    Her expectations however were terribly wrong, as he was no longer the same innocent young man she had traveled with, his personality had been twisted and deformed by events of the past, he no longer killed people without a second thought.


    His eyes shone as she looked at him and then there was only darkness as she fell asleep.


    Hours later she woke up seeing that she was no longer on the couch, but inside her own office, a worker was hastily leaving her office with a bunch of papers, she didn''t understand why but she felt rather lost.


    Her first thought was that it was all just a bad dream, no a nightmare, but she quickly discovered that it was real, because the person was still there standing next to her.


    "You know I like you more right now than before, the defiant charm of yours, the face of a popular actress, how about making out, for the old time''s sake"


    His voice sent shiver down her spine, she felt as if her body was melting.


    "What have you done to me?"


    She asked not understanding why she was burning, she felt as if she would die if she didn''t do "that".


    Her first thought was that he used some aphrodisiac, but she had a ring with immunity to such stuff.


    "Just enjoy it"


    He said as he approached her, crouching in front of her and taking away her underwear before sticking his face into her private parts.


    This was something that she hadn''t experienced before, even in Alexxa''s memories she couldn''t find anything about sex play, although she knew that some people had sex for the pleasure, but to her whom used to be a prostitude, there was little she hadn''t experienced.


    She could feal his tongue trying to enter inside her, him sucking on her dirty little hole, she could only silently pant from this newfound pleasure.


    In the past 10years she had forgotten about carnal pleasure, she didn''t feel pleasure from it in the first place, now however something inside her was ignited, an evil flame that made her want to be raped by him, she wanted to be ravaged by him.


    She wanted to speak, but she discovered that her lips could make no other noise than arousing pants, she wanted to move her own body, but discovered that it wouldn''t hear her at all, she wanted to tell him to continue, but he suddenly stopped, he then threw everything from the desk and put her on top of it.


    He then turned her around and put her on the desk, she could feel a small pain every time he violently thrusted it inside her.


    She didn''t know why but she felt excited instead of sad, it could be better said that she was still a prostitude inside, deep inside she liked her way of living, she wanted to experience this familiar sensation, the pleasure, but in truth she simply wanted to be loved.

 45

    Unlike Chris, Christo, Alexander and Nick, John was one of Nivava''s heroes whom didn''t agree to rule over a floor, it was pointless after all, his target was clearing the bosses, when the invitation came from their teacher, John of course begun heading back towards Nivava''s capital, he had already heard about the 10years ban on grinding which was made by heroes whom wanted to stay in this world for a little longer or that''s what his advisors told him.


    John was a warrior and his cheat ability was his indestructible sword, but he obtained three new powers when his physique hit 100, another when he his physique hit 100 and the last when he hit level 1000, the skills might not sound anything special, but the sword of Fire, swords of Ice and sword of wind abilities were extremely useful when he came across monsters whose defense to physical attacks were incredibly high.


    Sword of fire summoned a sword made of fire, he could manipulate it with his mind as if it was telekinesis or something similar to fly towards his target.


    Sword of Ice cause anything his indestructible sword touched to freeze solid, it was easy to destroy armor when it was frozen solid.


    Sword of Wind shot an attack from a distance, the crux of the situation however was that the attack was as strong as his melee attack, although its strength defused based on the distance it travels.


    His greatest problem however was that he couldn''t control his own strength, any weapon he grabbed onto would break thus he could only use his indestructible sword, another problem was opening the door, sitting on a chair, eating and a multitude of other problems.


    Of course the advantage in strength made him a killing machine when it came to battle, he could easily rival a beastman or an ork when it came to strength, especialy if fighting against gelloid opponents, since he had gained tons of titles that worked against slimes and other gelloid creatures.


    John however was somewhat conflicted as well, his stress however came when he discovered that if he had evolved he would gain bonus stats, thus he wanted to either joing the beastmen or the Orks, whom were reputed to be the strongest races, thus in the meeting he would ask if there was a chance for him to evolve into one and ask which is better.


    =========================================================


    The dark figure of a man appeared once more this time in the arena, his target this time was a woman whom had gathered a great debt just by eating.


    Tanna was the quasi-beastwoman slave Tris had bought, whom ended up with a seriously overpowered passive skill called Lesser immortality.


    Christopher saw her now skeletal body and by taking out a meat jerky she became loyal to him once more, but this time there was work for her to do.


    Once he and she disappeared the guards of the arena went crazy as they tried to find the hungry ghost of the arena.


    Now only one person was left for him to fetch, the tall green woman called Rosetti, whom wasn''t located too far away since she was digging stones in the mines of the same dwarven city.


    Tris didn''t threat them too well after Christopher disappeared, one was left to fend for herself and the other was given away for some stupid debt, but in truth it was because Rosetti was too irritating and Tris wanted to teach her a lesson, but forgot all about her.


    Rosetti was crying when he found her, her skin was dry after not seeing the sun for the last ten years and her symbiotic vine was dying.


    Christopher didn''t even need to persuade her as she would have done anything in her power to escape the mines.


    =========================================================


    Alexander was the Ruler of the first floor, he was the slowest to reach level 1000, but with some twists and turns he made it just fine.


    Alexander''s class was that of a Rogue and in the beginning he hadn''t invested in mentality thus turning his cheat power into a waste, but once they begun having the gatherings and he learned more abouth the cheat powers he did the right thing and invested them all into mentality, well it wasn''t the best thing to do, but it did make him strong.


    Alexander''s cheat power was to summon strange cards, which when touching something would have different effects, his first ability would summon a random card, but his second and third made it possible for him to make any Club or Spade card appear on will.


    Club cards did physical damage, while Spades did magical, the heart healed and the diamond could make coins appear out of thin air, which in the end made him crazy with raising mentality, after all the greater the mentality the more gold it would generate.


    The disappointing thing however was what he did with his skill slots, he gambled on what would be randomly generated instead of carefully selecting them, the most surprising however that he was given magic for the last three skills, with a magicality of 12, meaning he couldn''t even cast it at first right until it reached a high enough level.


    The main however matter at hand was his rule on the first floor of the dungeon pillar, he was said that the floor was now him, but for some reason most of the people and nobles begun to flee downwards to the lower floors, he didn''t know why and no one would tell him.


    The next thing he knew everything begun to fall apart.


    I''m not speaking about buildings, I''m talking about public order, bandits, scum and other lowlives begun to flood the first floor, monsters would spawn everywhere, he had no idea what to do, his harem was of course safe since he was protecting his women, but there was the matter of not being able to manage the situation.


    He even regretted giving Leia away in exchange for some random harlot.


    He was sick and tired of being the ruler of a territory, he only wanted to enjoy himself, thus he made a deal with the bandits, he would supply them with gold and they would allow him to do whatever he liked, not touching his harem and children as well and if someone did touch them the bandit king Jack would gut him.


    Thus Alexander was King in name but Jack was the real king, when the invitation arrived Alexander simply ignored it as he didn''t care about his classmates anymore, if they wanted to leave they could do as they liked, he didn''t care one bit.


    =========================================================


    The next place Christopher appeared was Nivava''s royal palace, he had two things to take care of there.


    It wasn''t hard for him to evade the guards, but there was one person whom was waiting for him, she was Bloom or as she was now called High Queen Bloom.


    In ten years the once little and stupid girl had become a woman, Christopher had some business with her and from his eyes one could tell that it wasn''t going to be peaceful talk.


    "Guards! there''s an intruder!"


    She shouted timidly, not really caring about him, she had long passed level 4000, meaning that to her he was no different than an ant, but he didn''t stay for long, he left a message behind and then disappeared.


    When Bloom saw the message she became enraged and waltzed out of her room in her nightie searching the whole palace for her missing mother, the message was a threat, telling her to come to a designated spot alone or else her mother would die.


    Even with all the growth and maturity, one thing still remained the same, her love for her mother was still there, she cared too much for her mother''s safety to do anything.


    Three days later she took her carriage and was never seen again, sinking the country of Nivava into Chaos.


    With the Disappearance of the High Queen the nobles begun to fight on whom would become the new King/Queen, there were still many royal simblings alive whom could fill the spot.


    The search for the High queen however didn''t stop, the high elves were probably the most interested in the search, behind them being Runia and Ecclesia, each one looking for her with their own agenda.


    Bloom disguised was heading for the designated spot, she had already reached four such spots, each directing her to another location, sometimes asking he to change clothes before leaving the spot.


    Bloom was disgusted with the clothes she was now forced to wear, it was good that she was on the ninth floor of the abandoned dungeon Pillar where only stray adventurers would go.


    At last she saw the pervert, the despicable lowlife, he wore the same robe as he sat next to the entrance to the 10th floor where the demon king should be.


    "I see you came alone and actualy wore the leather bondage suit, well since you were such an obedient girl then please put one the rings in this bag"


    He said as he threw her a small bag that contained lots of strange rings, with a single identification she could see that they were cursed rings, although relucantly she put on the rings, she didn''t know if he was working alone or with others, thus she refrained herself from killing him.


    After wearing the rings she saw the man approaching her and before she could grab him by his neck, both of them teleported away.


    When she appeared however she was in anti-magic chains in a strange prison cell, the strange thing about it was that it had all the basic necessities there and even a luxurious double bed with beddings, there were also some other stuff she couldn''t tell what they were for.


    The man was outside the cell and when she wanted to stand up and curse at him, she saw her mother, she was in the opposite cell, sleeping, there were no chains holding her, but for some reason she was only sleeping.


    If she didn''t know that she had 1000points in magicality she would have thought it was an illusion, although it could still be an illusion because of the rings.


    She begun taking off the rings and throwing them around, but one ring didn''t want to come out, it was right on the ring finger, she didn''t understand what the ring was supposed to do from the identification, but she didn''t really care, it was just some cursed accesory anyways.


    "What have you done to my mother!"


    She shouted, successfully awakening her sleeping mother, whom by hearing her voice woke up and approached the bars of her cell.


    "Why did you come?"


    Her mother asked with a dejected voice, she could sleep easily because she thought that her daughter was no longer the little girl whom could be manipulated by others, but it turned out that she was wrong.


    "Now now, lets drop the family reunion for later, you probably want to know why I have abducted the two of you"


    He said making them to successfuly remain silent.


    "That''s better, you might remember ten years ago, there used to be a hero whom disappeared from the world, not literaly, but metaphoricaly I did, that hero used to like a heroine, whom however liked another man, now imagine how I felt when I heard what you did to the girl I love, loved, used to love"


    He said, but to his words he saw them making stone faces, as if not understanding him at all.


    "It''s rather simple, I''m gonna do to you everything that my...ehm her was subjected to, you will stay in prison for a few days, maybe months until you understand the suffering of imprisonment"


    His words made both of them look at him again as if seeing an idiot or some exotic animal.


    "What? my plan was foolproof, after experiencing prison life you will have a change of heart, then return to your kingdom and apologize to her, thus everyone will be happy"


    His speech was wellcomed with mocking laughter, it was even funny to hear, making them tear from laughter.


    "I''m glad that you find it funny, because in a few days you will not find it so"


    He said as he left, but then returned left her a tray with food and left.


    Bloom was shocked at how ridiculous all this was, she didn''t understand anything the strange man said, but if she had to guess he was probably the most wanted man on Axis, the Jailor of despair, there were rumors that he might be the summoned hero Christopher, but getting revenge for a woman whom isn''t even his, it was too ridiculous.


    She spent a few days in her cell, the food wasn''t anything special, but it was still leagues above the food they served in Nivava''s prison, the problem was that she begun to feel somewhat strange, it wasn''t anything lusty, it was more like becoming depressed.


    Every day there would be closed in a cell there was nothing to do and all they could do was chat with the other prisoners.


    The cell nearby held a man, whom she personaly despised, because she could feel his perverted glare each time he looked at her.


    As she learned from her mother he was called Seff and he was a member of the Inquisition of Ecclesis, he was locked for months thus he might be a little peculiar, her mother explained.


    "Don''t bother explaining stuff, once you experience the first year of boredom you will be just like me"


    The man said, seemingly annoyed by their description of him.


    The man across from him was Jull, he was also from the Inquisition, another zealot whom didn''t believe anything said by a heretic, in truth they were the last few left whom didn''t turn coat, even if Ecclesis came in front of them saying that he was a fraud they would still not belive it.


    On the right side were another two prisoners, one of them surprisingly being a high elf and the other a red blood ogre. Both of them males, but they were not very friendly with anyone, especialy with one another.


    The Ogre was called Reddack and the High elf Julianus, they were unlucky folks whom had been caught by the evil cult, or that''s what they said happened, truth was they were thieves whom tried to infiltrate the cult in order to steal some stuff, one being after a legendary Eola crystal and the other after dragon blood.


    Their jailor would pass through the corridor at least thrice leaving food, casting the cleaning spell and even healing them, at times he would bring some of them for a walk or set some of them free as they said, but dark rumors said that he simply killed them.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    One time she saw him entering Reddock''s cell, they then just stood there and talked for hours, she didn''t know why, but three days later Reddock was set free, thus leaving fewer people for her to talk with.


    Her mother seemed to take captivity more easily, she just told her to relax, she told her that people would find them and rescue them, only to be rebuked by Seff, the inquisitor, in his opinion they were there to rot, unless they trully undertook the heretical ways they would rot there.


    He then threw some booklets out of his cell and onto the floor of the corridor, Bloom stretched her hand and reached one of the booklets.


    Her mother shouted for her to throw it away, but Bloom was no longer a child, she opened the booklet and then froze.


    The heretical texts she red had a lot of valid points that she whom was a follower of Ecclesis could not contradict, but the cult''s creed was shity and couldn''t reach her at all, whom the fuck would want to see the world burn.


    When Christopher passed by he begun to collect the booklets and before he could return them to Seff''s cell, Bloom asked him to look at the other ones.


    She was genuinly bored and didn''t know when he would let her out or if he would ever let her out.


    To her mother''s dismay Bloom begun reading through all the booklets keeping those that looked the most plausible in her opinion, there were also stuff about reincarnation, heavens and hell and other strange things she had never heard of before.


    The next day she asked if he could give her some more comfortable clothes since she was still wearing the leather bondage suit.


    She changed into a prison outfit, which included a pair of white shorts and a white robe with black stripes, she changed while under her own blanket, but there were evident sounds of masturbation from the nearby cells.


    The food was plain as always, she thought that if she accepted some heretical belief that she would be set free, but Christopher stated it plainly that she wasn''t there for that reason, that was also the reason why her cell had no booklets in the first place.


    It was probably around a month later that Bloom couldn''t take it anymore, she asked Christopher to let her take a walk or something, but to her disappointment he told her that he could not, the people going on walks did so because for them it was vital to see the sun, the forest ogres were a race whom would die if they didn''t see the daily sun.


    The next day when Bloom was fooling around by identifying stuff in her room, she came to a shocking realization, her own stats have been shrinking at a slow pace, it was probably the cursed ring''s effect, but why couldn''t she take it off was a mystery to her, if only she could use magic, she would have purified it instatly.


    She asked the two inquisitors to help her with it, but they were even more horrible than she had thought, hitting on her and even telling her to take off her top if she wanted their help.


    The high elf however once he saw the ring told her to give up, the ring wasn''t cursed at all, it was called a bonding ring, they were created to allow people with wide difference in strength to have intercourse, in other words it would balance out their stats so that her physique was equal to her partner''s, in other words, until they had intercourse she would be stuck with those stats, unless of course the both of them took off the ring at the same time.


    Truth was that for the ring to work, they would also have to put them on at the same time, but she hadn''t seen the subtle movement when Christopher put on his.


    Of course there was nother way to take it off which she hadn''t thought of, simply breaking the ring, but that would require considerable strength and secondly she was still wearing the ring, she didn''t want to break her own finger.


    Days passed and this time it was Jull whom was having the discusion with Christopher, four days later he was take to never be seen again. Bloom and her mother had already lost track of time, for them living was now a torture, but there was still hope that rescue would come.


    Bloom would sheldomly ask Christopher for stuff, but most of the time would be turned down.


    That day or night, Christopher entered Seff''s cell and after a heated discussion they saw him kill Seff in cold blood, they didn''t know to feel dread or jealousy at that moment, since he was free from the torture of imprisonment.


    Julianus was taken to be set free two days later, they didn''t even have a discussion like with the others, leaving her alone with her mother.


    Days later Christopher came again, this time trying to take her mother away, there was a shocking scene of a mother pleading and the daughter crying for her to stand up. It was a rather breathtaking scene, but it didn''t last for long as Christopher took her out for a walk and then returned her back to her cell, even though the walk lasted for about an hour and when she returned she looked all roughed up as if she had been running a marathon.


    Bloom was rather shocked and of course asked her mother where she was taken to, but she didn''t want to answer, it was strange because she didn''t seem to imply having intercourse, more like a sense of dread and horror.


    Two days later Christopher dragged her away once more, making Bloom nervous, but in her boredom and since her mother still refused to tell her what they had done this time, a crack begun to form in their relationship.


    All her mother told her was that she had to trust her and to not ask any further, lastly she told her that anything they wanted her crown, all this was to get her country away from the holy light of Ecclesis.


    Bloom of course believed her, but in a dark corner of her mind she desired it being her going walks out of her cell and not her mother.


    The next day Christopher came to her cell, today it was rather special, she asked him why he was taking her mother outside for walks and he answered sincerely.


    "You see the Cult became rather interested in the two of you, I told them that you were my prisoner, thus they won''t touch you, but your mother is undergoing a brainwashing session by the cult, I don''t really care about it, but she will probably be left free in a month or so, when they will have drilled their creed in her head, hopefully she won''t change much other than not saying Ecclesis this, Ecclesis that, in the cult we are more pragmatic, yup god does exist, but your actions are your own, they aren''t some divine guidance from beyond, if you want to call something a divine providence then it''s luck that could be called so"


    Christopher''s words made her wonder, but she was still a believer of Ecclesis, even if not the most fanatical, she still thought of him as the one and only real god.


    -I however didn''t come to talk about that, I have an offer for you, it''s a rather simple one as well


    -Go to hell!


    -Wow, I thought that you were a believer of Ecclesis.


    -Isn''t hell the place where all the scum go in your belief?


    -Well, not entirely, hell is a place where all those whom don''t believe in the real god go, meaning that you as well will go there, as for me if this world was real, then maybe I will also go to hell.


    -Of course this world is real, idiot.


    -And What makes it real?


    -Well...


    The discusion went on for hours, every point Bloom put up was blown away by a single phrase "There is a spell...".


    There was a spell for practicaly everything, making the world seem more and more fake to her as well.


    To a legendary existence like herself the world looked no different than a paper box and the people were no different from paper dolls, but now someone comes and says that the dolls don''t exist and that all her life is happening inside her imagination through means of magic.


    You can imagine her shock as she was unable to prove him wrong.


    -But what about people who can''t use magic?


    -This is the interesting part, you see this fake world works on strange principles, like dreaming, do you know that there are people whom can control their own dreams?


    -Aren''t dreams images sent from Ecclesis?


    -Have you heard about dreams inside a dream then?


    -Do such things even exist?


    -Truth is that no one has discovered why people see dreams, some say that they hide messages from god, others that they are images from different parallel worlds, others say that they are figments of our imagination that take form in our subconciousness, but generaly this world is nothing more than a dream that we see in a comatosed state in the real world, for example you can cut my arm here, but I can through magic regrow it, in the real world something like that needs to go through medicine and if possible they might re-attach the arm back, the difference is that in the real world people don''t come back from the dead, people don''t heal because of light and people cannot shoot fire from their hands, but in their imagination they can do anything they like.


    Bloom was shocked, not knowing what to say towards his words, the only thing that came naturaly to her was  ''Are You mad?'' or even better ''You are crazy!''.


    To people whom were born to this world, to them their world is perfect, since they have nothing to compare it with, but even if they had they would still put it in a better way to favour their own world.


    "Time''s up, I have to go feed the prisoners now, see you in a few minutes, today we have chicken wings"


    He said as he left, she wanted to keep him there for a little longer, but her chain didn''t allow her to reach him.


    From a distance her mother looked at her with eyes that stuck on her as if she had done something bad, it was the same glare she gave her whe she called her a bad girl and spanked her behind.


    Of course there were reasons behind it, the main being that she now knew what they were trying to do to her, meaning that even if she tricked the cultists and was set free, the Inquisition might not believe her, especialy if Bloom said someting stupid.


    In simple words she didn''t trust her anymore, since the day she was brought to the prison, her mother had lost faith in her, she had decided that she would once more take over the reins and rule in her stead, until she became mature enough to understand what is important and what is not.


    To her mother the crown was more important than family, more important than blood ties, more important than dignity and pride.


    It''s a pity that she had no idea that while the two of them were locked in jail, they had already lost all rights to the throne, as outside a new struggle for the throne of Nivava had begun.


    =========================================================


    Nick was the ruler of the 4th floor of Nivava''s dungeon Pillar and for these past 10 years had become the heroes link of diplomacy with the queen, until Bloom became Queen, five years ago, and everything begun to change.


    He, Alexxa and Anna were the three whom then begun to move against the queen, but Alexxa was the one to face the full blow of Bloom''s fury.


    Of course the main reason it was so was because Nick had betrayed them, secretely giving all their plans away, thus dooming their small rebelion before it had even begun.


    Of course after the failed rebelion he and Anna were also punished, but their punishment was rather light, just some additional taxes for the next three years.


    Alexxa however had trully suffered, she became the example for others to not copy from, unless they wanted to experience something similar.


    Nick, the Tall guy, was a healer, his cheat power was a healing finger which in turn unlocked the healing hand and the finger of regeneration. Of course healing wasn''t bad, but in combat it was rather useless, thus he begun to practice in the field of Reviving the dead, problem was that even when his 7th skill reached it''s max capacity he still hadn''t found a skill to revive his allies. Since he didn''t want to leave it to luck he simply went and learned the lightning spell.


    Nick laughingly called himself the Emperor and begun building on the 4th floor an intricately designed City on the base of his theory that monsters won''t spawn on the second floor, like how they don''t spawn in the middle of the sky, thus he created the first elevated city, the ground level being a spawning ground for slimes, from the elevated city one could easily shoot the slimes bellow and kill them, only problem was projectiles called acid slime spit, but that could easily be healed, thus there wasn''t any great problem.


    Nick however wasn''t satisfied with simply elevating the town by one or two floors off the ground, he begun negotiating, what he wanted to create was a flying machine transportation system, which was based on hot air baloons, blimps airships and lastly line trailers for short distance travel.


    Nick made lots of innovation and as emperor he had better relationships with Runia than Nivava, his protegees were the former queen Vivian and her son, whom had been reduced into idiots by Queen Rosa, Bloom''s mother.


    Nick however hid his hatred for Nivava quite well, he knew that he was under watch, but with the disappearance of Queen Bloom, a new chance presented itself, a war for succession between five individuals.


    Princess Amaliana under Chris'' protection whom ruled the 2nd floor.


    The princesses Keia and Leia under Christo''s protection whom ruled the 3rd floor.


    The princess Erica whom followed John into the debths of the dungeon pillar, whom were forced to return and stayed in the royal capital.


    Prince Verillio whom had been turned into an idiot and whose class was changed into that of a farmer, but that could be easily remedied.


    Lastly Prince Joseph whom was under Anna''s protection whom ruled the 5th floor.


    Each had their own advantages and disadvantages, for example Princess Erica was already at the capital and she and John were already in sort of a relationship, meaning that she had the support of at least one illustious hero, since John had got quite a lot of titles and a bit of fame, he was probably the hero from Nivava whom had dwelled the deepest into the dungeon out of all ten heroes there.


    Princess Amaliana was Chris'' wife and was loved by the people, they had great potential in the political scene and Chris was a General Class meaning that he was more adept in commanding people.


    Keia and Leia, due to their mother''s influence had already quite a few nobles under their flag and their supporter the Dark King was not to be underestimated.


    Joseph was probably the one with the less chances to the throne, but he had one of the strongest backers since Anna had the monopoly on protective talismans a trend that was hard to kill, but the most important advantage of his was that he was handsome half elf.


    Lastly was Verillio, whom in his vegetive state was perfect as a puppet king, there were lots of nobles whom would rally under his flag for the chance to control him behind the scenes, while his protector Emperor Nick was the best out of all the heroes in negotiations and could easily make arrangements with other heroes, even better he was his stepfather, thus there was room for a few wives.


    The best however thing was that Vivian his mother had been turned into a sexy sex slave by queen Rosa, meaning that he was out of the picture, making Verillio the strongest candidate for the throne.


    Nick was at the moment talking with the Archmage Menances, he had for days disappeared from the political stage, but now reappeared, there were also rumors that the Archbishop and Ecclesia wanted to push Tudar to the throne, whom for 10years was initiated into priesthood and was now a High Priest controlling his own Town.


    -Do you think that you can undo the brain damage on their minds?


    -Won''t you lose a lot of supporters?


    -Do they have to know?


    -Well it''s not impossible, but what is it in for me?


    -Nivava, I don''t need the surface since I already have my own ways to procure food, what I want however is my son''s happiness.


    -Don''t you take your role as step father a little too far?


    -Not at all, let me ask you what''s better a prince in a vegitive state or a prince whom doesn''t know how to rule?


    -The second of course.


    -But what if you are his advisor?


    -Will he even hear my advice?


    -That''s even more simple, change the regime a little, create a council of Nobles, reduce the power of the King, make him a helmsperson, a figurehead that''s there only for the formalities, he needs not direct armies, he needs not worry about the economics and the country, his only work will be to give speaches and tell to the people what you want him to say.


    -Will he agree?


    -Do you think that he will refuse becoming king just because of some minor changes.


    -No...


    The dialogue wasn''t long, but the two came to an agreement, three days later a strange ritual was held in N.A. as Nick called his Capital.


    Nick was sitting on his throne on that day, a beastwoman was chained next to his throne, her head shaped like a bat''s. She was Queen Rosa''s confidant, whom was tasked with spying for her, but since the disappearance of the Queen her position had switched to that of a sex slave.


    Nick liked to punish her each time something didn''t go his way, she was sort of like a stray dog that he took in, he was training her into becoming submissive and in time he hoped to make her one of his people.


    That day the Archmage came inside with a smile, behind him were Vivian and Verillio, they seemed no different than before, but their eyes weren''t as blank as before, they had returned to their senses, but were trying to act as if they hadn''t.


    "Follow me inside, we have lots to talk about"


    Nick said as they disappeared into a corner hall, leaving only the chained beastwoman behind, lying on the red carpet, the only place where it wasn''t cold.

 46

    Angelo and his twin sister Mina were in the lower floors when Alexxa''s rebelion reached their ears, they of course weren''t in time to help her, but from then on had a really bad impression of Bloom and her mother, whom the commonly called the Evil Queen.


    Angelo was a mage and Mina an Enchantress, but their way of combat was a lot different than their classes implied.


    Angelo was more like a warrior while Mina was more like a general rather than a support character.


    Angelo''s cheat power was mirror image, he could generate a mirror image that would stay where he stood, which was only useful to confuse monsters.


    The two power ups however were a lot more useful, Shadowless attack and Illusory attacks, the first lauched an attack at an incredible speed, not even leaving a blur as he attacked, while the illusory attacks power generated a mirror image that would launch an attack on the enemy, the majesty however of this power was that he could use it multiple times and although the images couldn''t damage the enemy, it would not disappear even if cut in half, it had a set duration after which it would disappear, which for a mage you can imagine how useful it was after all the multiple mirror images would be chanting spells, charging at the enemy and some could even simply abstruct their view.


    Mina his sister was descending the pillar with him, her cheat power being HP up, which wasn''t exactly useful, but the later power ups MP up and Physique up were simply invaluable to a mage like Angelo.


    Even better she could simply stack them together to make him stronger, which was all they needed, they had even met John once as they went down, but they couldn''t keep up with him, thus he went on by himself.


    In their group there were few people, most of them however were adventurers they took with them from the first floor, hoping to come across some fate changing ruin. They were rocks that could change one''s class, you could become a Talent, a hero or even a legend.


    It was a pity that they were forced to return to the capital because of Alexxa''s rebelion and now were stuck there for the next 10 years, but they met many of their classmates there, John was already there, Alexander had also come to the capital and the others whom were more interested in the fight for succession like Nick, Christo and Anna.


    The most however important person they met was their teacher Mr Gold whom begun to explain to them that they didn''t need to go to the dungeon pillar anymore, they have already begun setting a reverse summoning platform and all they need to return home is to find a person with a spatial cheat power, namely Christopher, whom they had almost tracked with the help of legendary heroes like the Dark mage, the Sea mage Ariel, the rogue Hero and some others whom wanted to return to their original world.


    In other way it was like telling them, the game is over and that it''s time to go home.


    =========================================================


    This is the story of Alexxa and how she ended up in a cell in Christopher''s prison.


    When Alexxa reached level 1000, she gained some sweet power ups, thus she became over-confident.


    She always hated the Evil queen, thus she gathered like minded people, Nick and Anna.


    Nick hated the queen even more than her and Anna simply didn''t like her, thus they begun to plan on how to stage a rebelion.


    Before however she could enact the plan Ludicar, her ex-prince husband died of a heart attack, while they eating, soldiers burst into her castle and she was brough on her knees in front of the Queen.


    The new Queen, Bloom didn''t seem to care much about Ludicar''s death and wanted to fine her with taxes, like she did with the other heroes, but Alexxa''s tongue took the better of her and in the end she was stripped of her class, turning her into a common farmer, and thrown into jail for 2years until her teacher was able to bail her out somehow, with the support of the rogue Hero and some others.


    They then begun to talk about their plan of tracking down Christopher and since practicaly everyone by then had the intel that he had a crush on her, they kept her as a backup plan in case he tried didn''t want to cooperate with them.


    Alexxa however didn''t want to leave the world of Axis, thus she asked them to revive Ludicar for her as a trade for the small favor they asked.


    The Old Heroes however mocked her and turned their backs on her, in truth she was only the last resort, if she appeared with Ludicar on her side and asked Christopher to help them it would make her presence pointless.


    After hearing of the Evil Queen''s disappearance Alexxa stumbled upon a strange little bar, she had some money and wanted to drown herself in alcohol as she did for the last few days, even the news of the queen''s disappearance didn''t lighten her mood.


    At the bar she hooked up with some random guy, like she did the few past days, she didn''t care anymore, life without her loved one was not worth living.


    Unknown to her however the guy she found was a slave trader, he wanted to sell her as a slave and toss her to runia for some training.


    But before he could carry her unconcious body into his carriage, he ended up dying, with Christopher behind him looking at the now sleeping Alexxa.


    Christopher had been stalking her for days now, but he wouldn''t show himself until then, but before he could take her to an Inn three people came out from the darkness of the night.


    He was of course frightened since the area around him had turned into an anti-magic field, the three of them were the Old heroes, the Emperor of Runia, Ariel the red fishwoman and the Rogue hero.


    "We mean you no harm, but we need to talk"


    A female voice echoed inside his head, in truth he was unable to even move because of Ariel''s phychic powers, his mentality was nowhere near her own.


    Unknown to Alexxa the four of them went to have a talk and came to a deal, but part of the deal was giving the unwilling to leave Alexxa to him to take care off, since he too was unwilling to leave.


    The next time Alexxa woke up she was in a strange prison cell that looked no different than a modern bedroom, there were three other people in the nearby cells, one of whom looked exactly like a popular actress she used to find pretty, the other two looked rather bad, as if they were dehydrated and malnurished.


    A man would pass from time to time bringing them food, at a certain time they would be led for a walk to the gardens as he called them, she didn''t know why but they all felt rather familiar to her, but she couldn''t put her mind into where she had met them before.


    Deep in the night the actress and the man would make love, making her somewhat shocked, especialy since the actress seemed to enjoy his touch.


    Alexxa had thought of escaping but for some reason her stats were lowered by a lot, her 430physique had turned into 150, of course once she saw the strange ring stuck on one of her fingers she understood that it was some kind of cursed item.


    Her days passed there in a rather mundane way, they reminded her of the jail time she had for 2years, but that was too inhumane.


    The man would even bring her whatever food she wanted to eat, next she asked for other stuff, but he wouldn''t say no to anything she or the other three ordered, until the day she took the courage to ask for Ludicar.


    The man then offered her a trade, he would gift her Ludicar, but they would not be allowed to live the prison unless he gave them permission to be free or transfered them to another prison, but then they would have to stay there instead.


    Alexxa was reluctant, but in the end agreed and after signing a piece of paper he called a soul contract he brought Ludicar to her, alive.


    He however wasn''t very happy to see her current state, she was as malnurished and dehydrated as the other prisoners, only it had been years since she had last seen herself inside a mirror.


    Ludicar could hardly hide his disgust, but knowing that she was his wife Alexxa he still acted lovingly towards her, after all outer appearance could be easily changed with magic.


    When he however learnt that she had signed a contract to stay in this strange place which was called a "Prison" they begun to quarrel, the last time they had quarreled was before she had becided to rebel against the queen, he was completely against it and all it brought to her was pain and his death.


    The important matter however was that he couldn''t stay there he had other wives and children to look after, he couldn''t stay in prison for his whole life.


    A week later Alexxa asked Christopher to set them free, but he refused, they had even signed a contract.


    Ludicar was enraged when he heard that she had once more agreed on something without consulting him first, it was like betraying him all over again, he even refused to hear her explanations.


    The next day he asked the jailor to set him free, but the jailor didn''t give him any notice at all, he only spoke with Alexxa, to begin with he wasn''t a prisoner there, he didn''t even get to order food like the others.


    He was quick on the taking that he could only live there if he used Alexxa''s kindness and in the next few days their relationship mended rapidly.


    Alexxa was happy and Christopher didn''t really mind, seeing her happy made him happy as well, even if the one making her happy was not him.


    =========================================================


    Bloom was bored, she had been in jail for days now and only her mother got to go out, she wanted to do something and change that, she wanted to get out as well, even if it meant that he had to join the cult.


    Bloom shouted out that she wanted to join the cult, making her mother mad, they then begun shouting at one another arguing about the important stuff and in the end breaking up in a dramatic fashion, not speaking to one another.


    The shocking thing however was that two days later her mother was taken for a walk and wasn''t returned to her cell. When she asked Christopher about it he said that she was free to leave, the cult decided that she was useless now that they had closed a deal with another person and also something about her brothers and sisters fighting for the throne once more, because of her absense.


    That was the third day she hadn''t talked with anyone other than Christopher, whom she hated because he was holding her in this jail, she also hated her mother for getting captured in the first place, she also hated her country for not rescuing her, but finding replacements for her instead.


    Of course she didn''t know that her mother was killed not too long ago, she was rather dangerous to the cult and the moment she was set free, she was found and killed, not leaving even the corpse behind.


    "Please don''t leave me alone"


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.Bloom suddenly said as Christopher was about to leave once more.


    "Do you want to be free?"


    He asked her with a smile, this was what the prisoners called the devil''s smile.


    "Will you free me if I do?"


    She asked him back, not believing a word he said.


    "How about we make a trade then"


    He said and then continued without waiting for her to reply.


    "What''s your most precious thing in the world?"


    "My Mom"


    She said with a tear sliding on her cheek.


    "Then would you trade your mom for your freedom?"


    He asked her, making her dumbstruck.


    "No, I wouldn''t"


    She said after a sort pause.


    "Then would you trade yourself for your mother''s freedom?"


    He asked once more making her even more shocked, was this what was happening right at the moment, in a way that was exactly what had happened, if she hadn''t come, then her mother would have stayed in jail for maybe years or even died in this prison. Did she save her by coming and getting trapped, was that what had happened?


    For some reason however she felt rather angry inside, she tried to find whom was at fault there and could only direct her anger on Christopher, she and her mother had done nothing wrong, but he had imprisoned them, she wanted to lush at him and shed him to pieces, but both her physique and magic were sealed.


    In the end she burst into tears, she didn''t want to live in the prison, but she didn''t want her mother to be in prison either.


    Suddenly she felt a hand on her cheek, she turned around and a hot kiss stole her lips, she didn''t know if she wanted this or not, but she didn''t fight back, at the moment she needed love the most and this led to a passionate encounter that would change her life.


    "Do you hate me?"


    Christopher asked her while massaging her tiny breasts, that were like two round oranges, but she didn''t answer she was more interested in this new sensation rather than complicate stuff.


    "Then come with me"


    He said and undid her chain, then he and her naked walked towards a strange garden.


    "This is my garden, I''ve been growing it for 10years now"


    He said with pride as they left the tower''s entrance, leaving behind them a white tower that could hardly be called a prison.


    She didn''t know where they were, thoughts of escaping passed her mind, but they disappeared after hearing his enthousiastic voice.


    "Behind us is the common tier prison, which belongs to the cult, it was where you were kept, the one on the right is the Cult''s temple, where people are initiated and the tower to the left is my house, well a personal prison of sorts, I want to call it my Harem"


    His words didn''t create any kind of fealings, especialy since she had no idea what a Harem was, in a world where people could have multiple partners it wasn''t strange and also the word harem didn''t exist in their vocabulary as a word.


    He then dragged her to his Harem building, it looked similar to the prison building, it was a tower, but inside there were tons of stuff, there was a swimming pool, an indoors sport stadium, a Playground, a treasury, an alcemy laboratory where an old dwarf was laughing crazily, but the sixth basement he told wasn''t any fun.


    Thus they went up towards the the cells, at the moment only four were full out of the six that were on the floor.


    "from today onwards you will be living here, we will be going for walks every day, you can order whatever you like, but there''s one small catch you will have to sign this contract"


    He suddenly said as he made pen and paper appear out of thin air.


    Inside it said that she would be staying there and in return he would take her for walks, care for her and love her, at the time she didn''t really care, she simply jumped on the smallest of freedoms with a happy smile.


    The moment she signed the paper, Christopher kissed her once more and threw her onto the bed. She struggled a little but he was stronger, she felt a small pain from her bottom part as she lost her virginity, but quickly enough she gave in to the pleasure.


    From across her cage Alexxa was shocked as she could easily recognise the person Christopher was having sex with as Queen bloom.


    Bloom felt funny as a hot fluid entered her body, she was lost in between kisses and fondling. A sense of helplessness and exhaustion overcame her as she now only wanted him to stop, but he went on doing her in again and again.


    Each time he would use some spell on himself and begin to ravage her again and again, it became a rather unpleasant feeling, but in the end she simply gave in and fainted.


    When the question of a child appeared in her mind she of course chose no, but the question appeared again and again as unknown to her, her unconcious body was still ravaged and played with by that despicable man.


    When she woke up however she found him lying next to her sayin words that melted most of the hatred away.


    "I love you"


    He said and a new relationship begun between the Legendary Queen and the most wanted man in the world of Axis.


    =========================================================


    The last of Nivava''s heroes Anna, Alexxa''s best friend, the problem with her however was that she was given the 5th floor of the dungeon to rule, a place as desolate as it could be, even her most loyal subordinates didn''t want to go there, but through some heavy persuasion she finaly created a Fortress town, all thanks to her cheat power.


    Anna was the probably the strongest Nivava hero, she might not have travelled as deep as John into the dungeon, but she was a mage able to produce strange talismans that could absorb damage and She had gained three power ups to that cheat power.


    Fire Arrow talisman, Acid spit talisman and forcefield Talisman. Fire arrow created a spell that did magic damage, acid spit did elemental damage and could degenerate armor and the forcefield was what protected her fortress from having monsters spawn inside.


    The last she held to herself because the materials to create it were too expensive, even she only had fifteen of these talismans which held her fortress city from collapsing.


    When Anna heard about Alexxa''s plan to depose the queen, she didn''t find it funny at all, she already knew that it was impossible to do so without extensive planning, maybe in the far future they would be able to do so, but whom would have known that before they could even start the plan the queen''s spies had already caught the mastermind Alexxa and brought her to what this world calls justice.


    Anna had wanted to go and argue with the Queen to set Alexxa free, but she was simply too bussy, although in truth it was the ex-prince Joseph whom kept her bussy at that period of time.


    Eventually Anna forgot all about it, mostly because of her own romance with the Wolfman Kilkis, a fellow whom he liked very much.


    Until she heard some good news from the traders, the Queen had disappeared, a succesion war was going on on the surface, she of course was already heading to the surface at the time for the class gathering, but this  piece of news made her go all in.


    Returning to earth had become a joke when there was so much more in Axis for them than earth, here they were Kings and gods, why return to a mundane world, even more so since there were already scientific developments going on in this world, starting with the invention of television by some broad called Tris, the establishment of world fashion by their classmate Elen and lastly plenty of new ways of trasport like the blimp, the elevator and the bycicle all introduced by Nick.


    When however Anna met Mr Gold and heard that there wa a way to return without clearing the 100th floor she became somewhat perplexed.


    In truth the chances of Joseph succeeding to the throne were rather bleak, the reason being that all He and she had was money, they had a monopoly in protection talismans, which gave them near limitless funds, problem was that they had no backers.


    For example Amaliana and Tudar were the two most popular with the people, Amaliana because of her personality, being close to the people and Tudar because he was a holy priest of Ecclesia, meaning he had a good backing.


    Verillio and Keia were the most favoured by the nobles, one being a candidate for a puppet and the other due to her mother''s influence.


    Joseph and Erica were the the most likely to not succeed, one having only money at hand and the other only a strong backer namely the strongest hero of Nivava John.


    Of course Anna knew that if they fought he would most certainly lose to her, but there was no reason to prove herself, especialy if they could return to their own world.


    Before however she could come to a decision she got an invitation by Nick, he had invited her and Christo for a small meeting to decide on the successor to the throne.


    Nick waited for them seated at a small table, he didn''t change too much in 10years and both she and Christo recognised him right away.


    they sat at the table and begun to chat about general things like how their territories were going, events of the past and finaly the critical matter came, would they stay or would they leave this world.


    Surprisingly Both Christo and Nick stated that they would leave the moment the ritual was ready, making her think it over again.


    In the end she decided that she too would leave, thus begun the second matter whom should take over the throne, the possible candidates as stated by Nick were three, Verillio, Keia and Tudar, the others were not even worth considering.


    The one however whom had the edge over them was Tudar, in his stay in Ecclesia he had gained some


    powerful backers.


    Verillio had the backing of two countries Runia and Nivava, but it might not be enough since many nobles from Nivava supported Christo and Keia as the New King and Queen.


    So since Christo wouldn''t be staying anyways Nick asked him to give up on the successions and return to his own floor, promising him a relaxed and causy stay in Nivava until they all return back to their own world.


    Christo however informed him that the matter wasn''t in his own hands, talking about the old witch, the ex-queen and mother of Keia and Leia, she was the one running all the succession matters, he even advised Nick to give up. Christo didn''t know whom her backer was, but if her backer was able to toss treasures as if they were junk, there was probably no way she would lose this succession war, but he promised that he would help all the heroes have a nice stay in Nivava until the ritual was complete.


    Nick then begun to argue about how great a backing he had, the archmang, the nobles of the country and the fucking emperor of Runia himself.


    Ending in them having a quarrel from which Nick ended in a sorry state, it was a rather strange fight between a mage and a healer which ended in a fist fight and both begun laughing at each other''s face, Christo''s physique was supperior to Nick''s but Nick would simply heal himself after each blow, even so he ended up in a mess as well.


    They didn''t use any skills other than healing themselves, it was funny how the two were so friendly with each other after enduring a beating.


    Anna didn''t know what to say about them, but in the end decided to back down from this succession race, whomever won the succession it probably wouldn''t be Joseph, thus she relaxed and decided to spent her final ten years on Axis meaningfully.


    Like hooking up with old friends, talking about school and the life on earth and getting into the right mood for returning to her old school life.


    Only problem was that Alexxa and Dina were not there anymore, Alexxa was broken, even when she saw her at the class gathering she hadn''t even recognise her, she stunk of alcohol and Dina had a harem of male elf top models with whom she was rather intimate.


    Anna at the moment didn''t even approach them, she felt somewhat strange now that she thought about it, when exactly had she turned into a rich snob without even realising it.


    Of course it wasn''t etirely her fault, it was hard to recognise a person whom had evolved into a different race, Dina looked nothing like her original form, she was simply too dazzling and beautiful.


    Alexxa on the other side looked like a zombie, because of her malnurishment in jail for the last two years, making it impossible for anyone to recognise her if they didn''t know that it was her.


    Only after she heard it from someone else had she realised whom those people were, it was like a party masque, where people had to guess whom the other was, although many people hadn''t come to the gathering, but seeing those that were worse off than themselves made them feel a little better for themselves.


    Alexxa and Dina however had dissappeared, Dina left back to Eolia while Alexxa was nowhere to be found, although she heard some dark rumors that she was drinking her life away at different taverns at night.


    You might ask why she or Joseph hadn''t revived Ludicar, since they had plenty of money to do so. Well truth was they had tried, but someone had already done so even before them, but at the moment they thought that it was the queen''s doing, in order to get a grip over Alexxa, thus they didn''t give it much thought.


    Now however she begun to think deeper, with the successions growing near, there could be someone whom had used Ludicar to draw Alexxa to be their supporter, it could even be Nick or Christo whom were now laughing innocently on the floor, half exhausted.


    Many thoughts passed through her mind, but she could only speculate since she couldn''t tell truth from lies, like her teacher and then an idea came to mind, an idea that would birth a large wall between all heroes in the near future.

 47

    In Christopher''s prison, Christopher had all of the girls store their memories into memory orbs, most of them didn''t care, but Bloom was angry with this breach of privacy, but after his member trying to invade her tiny asshole she quickly gave in.


    Christopher then begun restoring them to their original appearances, well not everyone, although he did restore princess bloom to how she looked one year earlier, successfuly restoring her virginity back, which she didn''t know if it was good or bad at that moment.


    Alexxa now looked more like a human, although to her surprise he had restored her to how she looked when she had just entered the world of Axis, and was still a virgin.


    Alexxa wanted to celebrate her return to being beautiful with Ludicar, but to her surprise she experienced the most brutal betrayal in her whole life.


    After stripping her of her clothes Ludicar held her down and then Christopher came in and took away her virginity in a most violent way, violating her again and again.


    Ludicar had made a deal with Christopher, he would betray her on that day in return for him returning to his other wives and children, for his own freedom.


    Alexxa wanted to kill herself, but in her ply for death she was given a memory orb, it contained all of Ludicar''s memories, 180 years of his life, she discovered just how blinded by love she had been, not to see how despicable Ludicar was. Of course that didn''t wash away Christopher''s sins, but it made her relationship with Ludicar officialy over, she even wanted to return to earth right now and leave this world behind.


    She however to her surprise discovered that her captor was non other than Christopher, a nerdy classmate of hers whom had a crush on her and the only person whom was said to be the key to returning to their original world.


    She then had a rather funny idea, a thought full of hatred and spite.


    She begun creating a list of all the people she held a grudge against, starting of course with Bloom, whom stayed in the cell across of her and to the right.


    If she was to suffer then she wanted some more people to suffer with her, namely her old friends Anna and Dina, there was also Queen Rosa on the list, Bloom''s mother.


    Ludicar, his wives and children, Next she wrote some people she was jealous of, males and females, they were people she had seen at the classroom gathering whom were showing off their success.


    In the end the list contained even their teachers and Christopher himself, this list was her revenge list, she wanted to make all the people in the list suffer like she had.


    When Christopher saw the black list, he laughed, but he promised that he would try helping her out, only thing was that they were running out of time, they only had 3 years before most of the people including herself would return to the "real world".


    When the phrase "real world" came out of his lips, Alexxa begun to calm down, she begun thinking the same thing, this world was probably fake after all her friends wouldn''t act like that, they were probably fake as well, Christopher was fake as well.


    At that moment she gained enlightment, her pounding heart of anger and rage begun to calm, it was all fake she thought as Christopher hugged her and they begun to have sex without a thought for the  concequences, which were non existent on Axis to begin with.


    =========================================================


    The four Heroes from Ecclesia of course wouldn''t miss the class gathering, they were rather satisfied with their life there, even Pope(Chris) whom was sent into the dungeon pillar was happy with his life there.


    Their return to Nivava however had another reason behind it, they had a holy mission by the temple of Ecclesia to see that the summoning reversion ritual disappeared in from all pages of history once the heroes left.


    Non of the four heroes from Ecclesia wanted to leave Axis, thus it was a mission perfect for them.


    Michael and his wife Ysova weren''t really into the whole atmosphere, their main mission after all was helping prince Tudar gain the Throne, the others were also sent to support prince Tudar.


    Michael was a warrior and his cheat power was an indestrucible mace, which was held by his guardian angel, whom he called Handsome Michael. He himself used a blessed brilliant sword gifted to him by the Archbishop himself.


    He now looked like an Ecclesian, as if he had undergone an evolution, his hair opened to a blond color, his eyes begun to have the same the same shine as all ecclesian people had.


    Of course people didn''t  know the skeletons he hid in his closet as he talked casually in the class gathering as if his life was perfect.


    Each night however he would see the same nightmare, his wife being raped by his fellow templars Rux and Neathan. Neathan was a young templar whom was in love with his Wife and Rux was a woman whom liked Neathan and would do everything for him.


    He still remembered how one day when he returned home from his partrol early he found his wife being raped by the young templar and his broad.


    He of course killed them both on the spot, but all the inquisition did was cover it up and apologised for their incompetence, from that day forth he had become cruel and merciless, he had no friends amongst the templar and would become paranoid when someone approached his wife, even if it was a woman.


    Of course as a templar he was forced to leave the temple town he was protecting, but he begun leaving his guardian angel behind, but that didn''t seem enough, thus he begun to learn magic, spells like seal, barrier, farsight were in his skill list, with them he protected his wife from all whom might have crazy ideas about her.


    He was rather happy after the class gathering, his wife was also happy for him, since for once after so long he had reverted to the man she had once loved.


    That happiness however didn''t last long, as Michael begun to curse and then barricaded her inside their temple room and burst out of the door.


    She heard something about him seeing Neathan alive with his farsight, the man whom had destroyed their happy life had been revived or so he insisted upon as he left.


    Of course his endeavor to kill the revived Neathan ended as a failure, he couldn''t find him at all, as if he had disappeared from the face of earth.


    Ysova tried to calm him down and that night they stayed together, you have to understand that in Ecclesia there was no divorce, so even if she didn''t want to be with him anymore, there was nothing she could do since their marriage was already blessed by Ecclesis himself.


    The next morning Michael woke up alone, Ysova was nowhere to be found and in her place lay a message, if you want your wife back you will support Verillio for the war of  successions.


    =========================================================


    Pope, was probably the only person whom Ecclesia didn''t want in Nivava, but they couldn''t stop him from going to the class gathering, in truth they would be more than happy if their greatest mistake just returned to his own world.


    Pope looked like a fat millionaire, with a tourist''s shirt and the looks of someone whom really enjoyed life, at his side was his four winged guardian angel, whom looked like a top model and was wearing the latest fashion designed by Elen with a GLAM printed somewhere.


    Behind however Pope''s happy go lucky looks and carefree he was rather anxious, there had been 28 attempts on his life till today, not speaking of the attempts he didn''t know about, he knew full well however that if he died, they would come with some weird excuse to not revive him, they didn''t even teach him the ritual to revive people due to his bad reputation.


    Pope was sitting in his Inn room when his old friend Nick came in, they talked a lot and decided to Open a temple for him in Nick''s Domain, in the 5th floor, if he did him a little favour, helping him with the succession wars and since Pope wasn''t given any mission like the others he was all into the idea.


    =========================================================


    The final two from Ecclesia were Theodor and Stella, whom were a couple even before they arrived from earth.


    Now they were married, but their relationship underwent some difficulties lately.


    Theodor was a mage and a member of the inquisition like herself, but he was also a part of a secret society amongst the Inquisitors whom were racists to the maximum.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.In the beginning she didn''t have much of a problem since he didn''t go too much out of line, but after meeting and investigating some of Theodor''s friends she urged him to abandon them and he as a good husband agreed to do so.


    It was so until they reached level 1000, four years ago and the true nightmare begun.


    Theodor''s cheat power was a rather disapointing one, it was called solare flash and it was only useful against undead and demons, doing damage to undead and weakening demons for a short duration, while it could also blind people, problem was that it had no offensive potential whatsoever in Ecclesia where there were no undead.


    Thus he had developed a bad habit of envying other people''s powers, of course hers wasn''t something to be jealous about, since her power was giving her own stat points to him, thus making him stronger than any other hero, the problem however was that for her to give him stats they had to make love.


    Which became somewhat repetitive, thus he begun cheating on her, well not entirely so, since it was more like releasing his pent up stress on the mixbloods and other race female prison in the inquisition''s cells.


    She however easily discovered his newfound hobby and wanted him to stop doing so, problem was that she was of no more use to him, unless of course she gave up on being a hero and became a commoner, since her stats were already comparable to a talented class, if she gave up on more of her stat points she would no longer be in the inquisition.


    It was probably a crazy act of love when she agreed to give up on the inquisition and become his housewife, in exchange to him stopping his unhealthy hobby.


    In the end he agreed and for a little over a year she lived happily in a brand new house until one day she heard rumors that Theodor was once again on trial under charges of raping an innocent half elf.


    Her whole world fell crushing down, she didn''t know what she could do and she begun shouting that she wanted a divorce and other heretical stuff, ending in a cell next to Theodor''s, whom was under captivity once more because of her runting stuff like admitting him being guilty of all the charges.


    Of course he had a large society behind him, while she was a heretic whom defied god''s words, trying to break the holy vows of marriage.


    In the end he was set free due to lack of evidence, what she had seen could easily be an illusion even one''s memories couldn''t be used as proof, while her having defied god was something real with lots of witnesses.


    In the end however she was let go due to Theodor giving out a brilliant performance of how much he loved his wife, of how anger and evil rumors could bring a person to lose their faith in god.


    His performance made even Stella to believe in him once more, while it condemned all those whom had charged him with crimes to be jailed and questioned.


    After they returned however Theodor said something that made her depressed.


    "See, what I do is the right thing in the eyes of god, those mixblood wrenches are a bane to god''s name"


    Those words were that made her understand that she could do nothing now, after that day she lived as if she was dead, in time she decided to take all her negative feelings on the mixbloods as well, after all the temple didn''t seem to care much about this sort of discrimination, thus becoming closer to Theodor once more.


    That was until a baby appeared, it wasn''t their baby, it was a mixblood baby of one of his rape victims, the temple couldn''t condemn the baby of any charges, thus they were looking for its father, to their shock finding that the woman was a virgin when she entered the inquisition''s prison and the only man able to enter the prison was Theodor.


    Although the female was not charged wrongly, by the inquisition''s decree, the act of having intercourse with the heretic in order to prove them guilty was unacceptable, especialy since he was married.


    There was a trial, but in the end the matter was covered up as Theodor, brilliantly proved that although he wasn''t the father of the child he will raise it as his own.


    Three days later it died and burrowed in the ground behind their house, no one but she knew how the baby died, one night it begun crying and the tired Theodor murdered it in cold blood, since it was a level 1 baby, there was no way to revive it since after reviving someone he lost one level.


    Theodor didn''t see mixbloods as humans, but Stella couldn''t sympathise with him, even if it wasn''t a human, but a little puppy, she still wouldn''t kill it even if it was an uggly little mole she still would not kill it.


    Now it was the day they got an invitation to the class gathering, 10years had passed and their relationship had become cold, they saw one another as nothing more than a familiar face or house buddies, they lived in different bedrooms, didn''t talk much and she would sheldomly see him at home.


    She worked at a potion making store, making basic healing potions since her mentality was all drained up by him, she could only curse herself for being so stupid before, but it was all over now, all she could do was work at the potion making store and making a few coins each day to go by, she wanted nothing from Theodor, even less his dirty money.


    Of course in order to go back to Nivava, she was forced to ask him for a loan, she didn''t have enough to buy even the cheapest of rides to Nivava.


    Theodor was happy seeing her compromise and took her with him to the Gathering, he wanted to gloat about how high and mighty he was, of course he also had another mission, but she didn''t have to know about it.


    When they reached Nivava after the gathering Stella told him that she would stay there in nivava, she had found a friend of hers whom would help her out with any financial issues until she returned back to earth.


    Of course Theodor of that time didn''t care whom it was, after all he would not be returning to earth, he had already decided to stay on Axis and once she left he would be free to remary some beautiful priestess, thus rising his rank and benefits.


    Of course Nick was happy to gain another supporter for Verillio''s succession rally.


    =========================================================


    In Christopher''s harem, the five girls were now more free than before, they could go wherever they liked even go to the garden outside.


    Their relationship however was rather ambigous, Bloom and Alexxa were like cats and dogs fighting whenever they were left alone, Tris was on Alexxa''s side, which left rosetti on Bloom''s side, since they had a bone to pick, as for Tanna, she was on Bloom''s side, since Tris was on Alexxa''s. Tanna still couldn''t forget how Tris abandoned her all alone and hungry and left.


    Of course they couldn''t do anything radical because of the strange contract, they thought of it as nothing serious, once however they left their cells they could feel their body becoming as powerless as it was on earth.


    Although Rosetti and Tanna were still stronger than the other three since they were not human, but they were powerless to do any damage to them since their physical defense was incredibly high.


    In the end they became friends, sort of, Bloom was like the boss of a small gang and Alexxa and Tris had something ambigous going on between them.


    At times Christopher would come and make love with one of them, it was completely random whom he would chose, but sometimes a few words from one of them would sway him over to their cell for a little adventure.


    Bloom wasn''t too much into that stuff, but Tris was like a prostitude, whom struck a pose to lure him in every time he passed by.


    One time she even put food on her body, presenting herself on a plate for his lust, making everyone else change their opinion of her, even Alexxa distanced herself from her.


    As days passed, old grudges begun to seem less and less meaningful, after all there were only them there to chat with and other than Tris non of them went to the cult''s prison to tease the other prisoners, anyone whom however dared touch her would have his arm cut off.


    Tris seemed to enjoy this sense of being untouchable, but was too horny with no way of discharging all that pent up passion, thus she begun to harass the only people allowed to touch her without their hands falling off, the other four girls.


    After Bloom found a finger vibrated inside her pussy, everyone closed their cells before going to sleep, but that didn''t stop the horny cat burglar from trying to violate them while they sleep.


    In the end forcing them to tie her every night before going to sleep, thus developing a new perverted habit of hers, she begun to like being bound by ropes, spending most of her time trying to tie herself.


    She even asked Christopher for help, but he wasn''t as imformed in this sort of stuff, thus they improvised together for around an hour until she was satisfied, of course her new looks made Christopher horny as hell, thus the next few nights she would experience as much sex as she desired.


    It was probably a few months after the gathering when Christopher announced that he would be leaving for a few days, thus he would put a subordinate of his to take care of them, but if he found that the subordinate dared to even touch them he would personaly throw him to rot in prison.


    It was funny that the subordinate was Melodie, a woman whom was once his torturer, but now he was far outranked her.


    At first Melodie thought that he wanted to have his way with her, when she was sent to serve the temple he was in charge of, but in time she discovered that he didn''t care for her one bit, her job was educating initiates and sometimes when he was away, she and the other had to take over his duties and feed the prisoner, cast cleaning spell for them and even sit and talk with the ones stated in the catalogue.


    There was however one place non wanted to be in charge of, it was the harem, the reason was that everyone whom had went there ended up in jail themselves, some because they tried to take a few materials from the treasury, others because they gave in and did it with one of the girls there, which was the last time in their lives since they wouldn''t see the dawn of day again from the deepest prison cells, asking for forgiveness day and night.


    But the creed of the faceless god was definite, god doesn''t help you, god is luck, god is destiny, it''s your own actions that earn you Ire or fortune.


    Although they were from different cults they had to follow the rules of the place they served, until of course their transfer order came, which happened all of the time.


    Melodie''s lack was rotten, she didn''t know what the harem held for her, but she would do her job to the best of her abilities.


    Little did she know that her duty included tying a rope on a naked woman, taking her top off and massaging her own breasts in front of another whom was masturbating(Alexxa) and lastly she had to act and bark like a dog in front of a person calling herself the Queen of Nivava.

 48

    In ten years Costas had advanced by leaps and bounds and was the one to inherit the legendary Dark mage title from the emperor, problem was that he would be given the title only after the emperor had left, thus leaving him at level 1000 like the other.


    Of course he was now living a carefree life ruling over the fifth floor, which he decided as his base, he had even a few noble mages as his subordinates.


    The day he learned about the class gathering he didn''t want to go, but he had heard rumors about returning to earth, although at first he had wanted to stay in Axis, after experience everything life had to offer, he wanted to return to earth and live his life like a regular human, slaves were good and all, but he didn''t feel himself free, all that changed was the regime, people on Axis lacked imagination and creativity most of all, they wouldn''t create anything on their own, thus making them slaves wasn''t such a bad thing, since those with a mage class had a wider imagination, thus they were the masters and nobles of Runia.


    Costas'' arrival at the class gathering was rather jolly, the problem was that some of his classmated had trasformed into sceming noblemen, especialy Nick, whom tried to bribe him in order to gain support for some succession war going on in Nivava, Costas did remember hearing something about it, but he didn''t care about such matters.


    Costas was more interested about the matter of returning home, which to his surprise non in the gathering seemed to care about, only later was he approached by their teacher, whom told him that they had found a ritual to reverse the summoning, the emperor of Runia had also investigated the ritual and found no faults in it all they have to do now is find Christopher whom was the only one able to use spatial powers.


    Costas from that day forth begun to prepare for his departure, after all he couldn''t just leave his children without some protection, he begun to build protections in his floor and fortifying his domain with a magic forcefield, thus not to allow monsters to spawn in his cities.


    Before then he wouldn''t really care since he had a practicaly inexhaustible amount of slaves.


    Funny fact was that he didn''t even recognise Alexxa when he was at the gathering and had even forgotten all about her, he had after all lots of beauties, looks could no longer win a place in his sight, especialy when she looked like a dried up old lady after 2 years in jail.


    =========================================================


    Theo was another warrior hero from Runia, he however wasn''t as smart as Costas and in the end he was found by Jack, the bandit king and migrated to the Munnero mountains and in the end in the first floor of Nivava''s dungeon pillar, which was now Jack''s domain.


    There he found Alexander, whom seemed to be doing well for himself, they hit it off quite well, together since the little slimes were a lot weaker than the wolves and werewolves that plagued Runia''s dungeon pillar.


    Theo had two slave/wives and five children by them, Jenifer was the one whom was the brains and Scar was the one whom had the brawns.


    Theo liked the two whom were like ice and fire, they were so different that they filled his boredom so well.


    Jenifer turned being Jack''s sister, thus she was made his official wife, sort of making him jack''s  brother in law, while Scar was a concubine.


    Of course his 5 10years old children were all charming only Roxane out of the five was a pure human, the other being mix-blood elves, quarters or halves.


    When Theo heard of the gathering he didn''t go, although it was close and Alexander would be going, Theo didn''t care about those stuff, all he wanted was live a happy life and die with a smile on his face after he married his children and saw his grandchildren.


    The world however wouldn''t let him free, not long after he got a message from Jack whom got a message from Nick whom asked him to support him on a claim to the throne of Nivava.


    Thus unwillingly Theo begun to travel up towards Nivava''s capital, his children and wives were happy to see the daylight once more and even more so going window shoping and doing stuff that all women and children would do.


    Thus he set up his tower and begun to head towards the capital, he didn''t make it to the gathering, but on his way he saw some familiar faces, they were his classmates, most of them either mounted on horses or travelled by carriage, only he travelled on foot, of course with his physique he was probably as fast as a horse.


    He found Nick, Alexander and Christo drinking at the designated tavern, he knew nothing about the succession war, but since Jack asked him to help Nick, he didn''t need to know anything else.


    Nick wellcomed him to their table and threated him to expensive drinks that he normaly wouldn''t be able to enjoy, there was lots of luxurious food as well, Theo asked if he could wrap some for his kids and Nick laughed.


    On his return home Theo returned in a carriage, bringing with him luxurious food and drinks, that night they had a celebration because their father had made some good friends.


    =========================================================


    Jonny from Runia was the most miserable of them all, he was a rogue and spent most of his time sneaking, until he learned how to use his tower''s energy sources, in the end busting his tower to debris and being left with only his titz, the racoon beast-girl he had chosen as a slave and the skeleton looking slaves that were as panicked as he was.


    It took them some time to get closer to another magic tower alive, another mage even wanted to turn them into his slaves, but after finding that Jonny was the emperor''s personal slave, thus he sent him back to the emperor.


    Jonny wasn''t given a second tower, non a second chance, what he was given was the silent threatment, as if he didn''t even exist. The emperor was simply too busy to care about him.


    Jonny however didn''t give up, he begun to make preparations to descend into the dungeon pillar once more, this time as an adventurer.


    He entered a party and registered as a scout for the team, the five skeleton slaves were his carriers and titz was a warrior and his bedwarmer.


    Not long afterwards he ended in a great party that carried him to the second floor, he felt great, the leader was a veteran whom had reached the fourth floor and came back to tell the story, the others were adventurers in training like himself and they all hit it off fine.


    Problem was that they turned to be part of some cult, he didn''t know it at first, but they begun to initiate him, teach him how to summon demons sucrifice people to gain the power to summon more powerful demons and other strange stuff.


    Jonny at first felt disturbed and disgusted, but after he tasted what power was he didn''t care anymore.


    When Jonny reached level 1000, a few days later he got the invitation to the class gathering, at that time he was told to go to the gathering and support the claim of a princess called Keia.


    He was also given a secret code to enter their base of operation there, if he ever needed some help, it was of course an adventurers'' guild, all he had to do was enter through the backdoor and put a pair of shoes on the rack before a person would approach to verify the password.


    Jonny was rather anxious when he went to the gathering, he stayed low profile and gathered some much needed info, as it seemed the broad called Keia was one of Christo''s wives, the other being her sister.


    Jonny was rather jealous of him, but what could he do, he had a mission and the reward wasn''t bad as well, after supporting her claim he would be given a new magic tower, one that was leaps and bounds above the one he used to have.


    Once in the gathering he was also approached by Nick whom asked him for a favour, something about supporting Verillio''s claim he simly nodded like an idiot, as if he understood nothing or simply wasn''t interested.


    When his teacher approached him to talk to him about the summoning reversal, he was sincerely lost in thought, he didn''t know whether he wanted to return to earth or not, you have to understand that he was just beginning to enjoy life on Axis and the others already wanted to return.


    =========================================================


    The last hero of Runia was George, he was an even more simpleton than the others whom went to Runia.


    He was timid and lacked in many fields, of course the reason was that he had some sort of minor retardness, his thought process was slower than normal people and he had problems formulating his thoughts.


    Although he too faced trouble, but he unlike Jonny didn''t run, he stood tall and overcame them, right now he looked like a primitive warrior, wearing a werewolf pelt on his body and holding a long pike used by the infantry in the ancient ages.


    He and his dwarven wife were now in Nivava, they had come for the gathering, George didn''t want to go, but Gurda wanted to Gloat to the other females how strong George was, it a characteristic of the dwarves that could not be hidden.


    When however they arrived she found out that she had nothing to gloat about, the other females were wearing fashionable clothes with a GLAM, the males mostly looked like being well off with faboulous robes and armors, while George looked like a caveman.


    It was rather depressing, thus the couple was left at a corner, trying to enjoy the food and drinks, until they were approached by Nick, whom asked them for a little favour and then the bargaining begun, in which Gurda sold their favour as best as she could, ending up selling his favour rather cheaply in the process instead, after all not every dwarf is good at huggling.


    Nick had a toast with them and left to go bother some other people, George and Gurda then begun loitering around Nivava''s capital city with the few gold coins that they had gained from Nick''s hands, well they weren''t exactly few, but for the favour he asked of them it was a cheap price.


    George didn''t even understand what mr Gold told him before he left, thus he had no idea that the others were planning on returning home, but if he knew he would probably refuse to leave.


    =========================================================


    While Melodie was being tortured by Christopher''s harem members, Christopher himself was gathering a party for a special mission.


    The people he decided upon were the treasure hunters, as they called themselves, whom were the three girls that had went to Winoria, Areti,Marilena and Mary.


    They had been going by, by selling treasures they found in the dungeon pillar, Christopher wanted to hire the three to help him find a spatial mage ruin site.


    with that not only would the reverse summoning be a success but he would also be able to power up his cheat power or so he understood since he had some understanding in the spatial theories of Axis.


    When he encountered the three however he held back his urge to lock them in a cell and pumper them, like birds in a cage, but since he needed their help, he reluctantly held back his urges.


    The three girls were rather friendly and they agreed to help him for a small fee which he gladly paid up front, making the three shocked, to their understanding the price was too much for a single person to pay, thus he must have had a great backing behind him.


    Of course they recognised Christopher, but last time they had seen him he had left on a carriage to the Goblin Klan.


    Wonoria is a rather closed down society, with not many sources of knews, they didn''t even get a message for the class gathering, knowing nothing about the reverse summoning they had asked for an astronomical price, if they knew about it they might have even done so for free.


    They were rather surprised to find that Christopher could keep up with them through teleporting around, all he did was set a tracking spell on them and every time they stopped he would appear out of thin air.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    It took them a month to stummble upon a ruin, but the class wasn''t right, it was some sort of weather mage, having nothing to do with time, during their travels they had found lots of treasure but Christopher looked at them no differently than common pebbles on the side of the road.


    When they finaly found the ruin he was looking for the three of them were rather unwilling to let him inherit the the class, since it took them a whole year to find the ruin and the class wasn''t someting like time mage.


    It was the legendary Space-time master, of course at the time they didn''t understand the mistake they had just made, the moment Christopher gained the Class he thanked the three of them and next he teleported everyone back to the surface level, unknown to them however he destroyed the ruins as they left.


    In a way both parties had a win-win cooperation, but in truth they had lost on an oportunity to stop the greatest villain from being born into the world of Axis.


    By giving Christopher the Space-time master class, they gave him the last clue in mastering spatial magic, the last ingredient needed in unraveling the secrets of space magic, the connection between Space and Time.


    When Christopher returned to his Temple and Harem he found a naked Melodie whom was acting as Bloom''s dog, barking like an animal.


    Christopher didn''t know what to make of it, but since sh liked her new pet he let her keep it, making Melodie burst into tears.


    What he discovered however was that his harem members weren''t too happy with his return, which made him kind of angry, but they would be happy once night came.


    Contrary to his expectations however he got stuck in his research for days to come, in truth he was no different than Kurlidandr in that aspect, he even forgot to eat as he studied the relations between space and time, he even asked for some skill erase potions so that he could put some time related spell in its place.


    He put two spells of his own making into the slots, creating skills was also a byproduct of magic after all, and imputing the new spells he had just created he begun to experiment.


    One of the spells he called Spatial transmodification, but in general it twisted space and time, changing reality itself, for example he could make a wall become longer or shorter, he could make something bigger or smaller, but it took too much out of him thus it was useless to the him right now.


    The other spell he called Temporal Imbalance Induction, but in simple words it stopped time, a pity that it drained so much out of him that he could only hold it for a single second, but it was crazy enough to stop time in all of Axis, for one single second, it might sound useless and almost negligible, but this spell became his greatest threat to the world of Axis.


    As a legendary now class he could of course easily reach level 10000, meaning he would gain another 9000 stat points, thus unwillingly he once again fared his women goodbye, whom were rather happy that he left once more, in their stay there they all agreed on one thing, they didn''t really like him and could do quite fine without him.


    =========================================================


    Elen whom was the Founder of GLAM Industried and Godess of fashion was having a rather good life, at first when she arrived in Nivava she was seen as another high elf, but once the queen(Rosa) invited her to her catle and begun with negotiations, the two of them begun to hit it off like sisters.


    The Queen was rather interested in the monetary gains from establishing what Elen called fashion, while Elen did so mostly for the fame and glory.


    Thus Elen was the founder and the Queen was the investor of this risky endeavor, which hit the world by surprise.


    A year later Elen payed to have Giota resourected and with Viki back in the team the three of them begun to make the world more Glamourous.


    They even found another multimilionaire investor called Tris, whose money they squandered to the four winds in many unprofitable stuff, like parties for celebrities, movie making and other things that didn''t go so well.


    Tris however was happy with her investment since she had memories from earth in her mind, making her rather happy.


    When Queen Bloom took the throne, their funding decreased, but they could still stay afloat by being the ones organising ceremonies and celebrations in Nivava and other countries. That was until after the gathering, where they heard that the Queen disappeared.


    Their funding instantly hit zero and now they had to make a profit if they wanted to live the Glamorous life they lived before, they even took a loan from the dwarves to make up for their current loses.


    When Nick approached them, they instantly floated under his flag, for a very small favour, just resuming their funding and they were all his.


    As for returning to earth, they weren''t crazy, here they were rich and famous, why would they ever want to return to earth, here they could have eternal life and beauty.


    =========================================================


    Joanna, Markella, Effie and Flora whom lived in Neassa the past 10years too had reached level 1000, but they did so by taking their time and adopting to the life of the elves, if one saw them he wouldn''t even be able to discern them from a native elf.


    They too got invitations to the class gathering, but there was a more important matter, thus they could not attend.


    Markella was having strange visions that the world was in great danger, she saw every person in the world being enslaved, all heroes locked in golden cages, like precious speciments.


    She saw the world warped and decayed, the most however dreadful thing she forsaw was an invasion on earth, a rift to earth appearing and the conquest of earth happening as fast as lightning.


    This nightmare she had seen again and again, each time there were little changed, each time she did something the nightmare would change by a little bit, sometimes she would she herself dying instead of being locked in a cage while fighting a person whom transformed into a gigantic demon like final Boss, the person however she could easily identify as Christopher.


    The elders of the elves had long discussions, truth was that there were other oracles that had perceived similar visions, calling them the end of the world.


    They however couldn''t recognise the crucial clue, the person in their visions whom will take the mandle of the demon God.


    After sending messages to the rulers and powers of the world the four of them gathered the volunteers of the elven warriors and begun to descend the dungeon pillar, disregarding the 10years pact made with the Old heroes.


    Their target being the 10th floor, there they planned on ambushing Christopher and ending the treat from its roots. But the nightmares didn''t stop, even as they passed the empty now 10th floor and waited there, they hadn''t changed the future.


    Markella begun to think of different ideas and at one night she saw a difference, she saw herself dying with Christopher before he had become the Demon god.


    The place they fought was nearby, but she couldn''t say where it was, but it was the 9th floor of the dungeon pillar of one of the country.


    It took them months to discover the cult''s hideout, then  they begun to free the prisoners and set a trap for Christopher.


    After they explained the future to the girls in Christopher''s harem, they agreed to help them, after all with him dead they would be free once more.


    A year had passed before Christopher returned to the Harem, the trap was rather simple, once he went to have his fun with them, they would assassinate him while he was too preocupied making love to them.


    All the visions of the future she could see showed that the threat was averted and Christopher died, that was until however he locked himself in his study, the visions suddenly stopped altogether, she didn''t know why but something was terribly wrong.


    At the same time all Oracles lost the ability to foresee the future, it was as if time was in disjunction, as if they had suddenly having a sense of deja-vu, everyone in the world felt this strange phenomenon even the almighty Gods Ecclesis and the Demon God whom was slumbering in the deepest level of the pillar opened its eyes in surprise.


    Markella went to consult the others about the matter, but their opinion was that since the threat disappeared, the vision was no longer needed, it made some sense, but she had seen a vision where Christopher died tons of times, why would that vision cease to appear?


    Her fears turned into reality, Christopher didn''t indulge himself with any of the women there and begun to walk out of the harem''s entrance and towards their position.


    He probably wanted to have some other subordinate to look after the harem since Melodie was broken, how could they however let such an oportunity to slip from their grasps.


    The moment he entered the door, water missiles, wind cutters and curses rained on him from the three girls while Effie held her umbrella like a shield in front of them.


    Christopher was taken by surprise, but magic attacks weren''t exactly the thing to use, they disolved the moment they touched his skin, he had after all a Magicality of 1100, which was above all the heroes gathered there.


    The arrows from the elves however still did some minor physical damage. Christopher was shocked when he discovered that he could no longer teleport the moment he stepped through the entrance and the path behind him was sealed shut.


    with quick short teleportations he tried to avoid the ligtning fast attacks of the warriors, he didn''t know how to escape all he knew was that if he didn''t do it now he would be dead, he activated his reality warping ability and the next moment he was no longer there.


    The pursuit however didn''t end there, traces of blood could be found wherever he had teleported, he might be able to heal, but they had a medium to locate him, his blood, arrows shot at his fleeing back, in the end he died a miserable death, not knowing why he had been killed in the first place.


    Markella was shocked that their stenuous preparations failed in front of his magic, but at last that monster in human form was dead.


    Things however didn''t end there, moments later another Markella appeared in her elven form in front of them, she was wounded and bleeding heavily, all she said before passing out was "It was a huge mistake, don''t do it".


    Everyone was shocked, they didn''t understand the meaning of this, they begun to heal the wounds of the wounded Markella, but she wouldn''t wake up even through the use of cure or awaken, it was as if she had fallen into a deep comma or something.


    The elders said that it was magic depletion, she would probably awaken when her magic powers filled up, the problem now was what should they do.


    They couldn''t make ends meet, all their months of preparations were made void because of a strange spell that was outside of the domains of their anti-magic field and they couldn''t understand why.


    It was then that they understood that their anti-magic field was broken, a part of it was twisted and deformed. in other words a very small crack was made in it, right at the spot where Christopher used to stand.


    A few minutes later however they saw what true despair was as armies begun to surround them, they didn''t know why but Heroes of Old had mustered their own armies and were now surrounding them.


    "Summoned heroes of Neassa, Joanna, Markella, Effie and Flora, you have ignored the agreement and ventured deep into the dungeon pillar with troops, we demand an explaination thus we can decide on your punishment"


    The Heroes of Old had spoken and amongst them was also the emperor of Runia and some other heroes as well, even their teacher was there wanting to know why his students would do such a thing.


    The agreement was that no hero would venture to the 10th floor and beyond, reasons being numerous, as to why Christopher and the girls were allowed to go so deep, they had already gotten special permission to do so, since christopher was looking for a space mage class and not to defeat the Demon god, but even if he wanted to defeat the demon god, four heroic individuals were not enough to even stand a chance in front of him.


    The elves gave up their weapons and begun to surrender, the elders and the heroes were taken for an extensive interogation with Mr gold having them write their stories and then deciding what was true and what was wrong.


    Problem was that the prediction that Christopher would defeat the demon god and take his place was wrong, the invasion of earth two was wrong, there were dozens of predictions that were categorised by his ability as false.


    Markella of course questioned his ability, but when he begun to demonstrate in front of her she couldn''t do anything but shut up.


    He even told her that the second Markella was part of her abilities that she would probably gain in the future.


    What however surprised all the people was the blood pulp they could recognise as Christopher, he was dead, but they could remedy that after all resurrection was just a simple ritual.


    As for him holding the girls against their will, although it wasn''t a good thing to do, at least for Alexxa he had an agreement. For Tris,Tanna and Rosetti they didn''t really care, but Bloom was sort of a problematic individual.


    You have to understand that the war for succession had already ended long ago, making her presence unwelcomed, of course there was one person whom would be happy to accomodate her.


    He was the emperor of the High elves and he had already prepared everything for her evolution into a high elf and the gift of immortality, ruling by his side.


    Bloom by now didn''t really care, she had after all suffered so long in captivity she cared not for such trivial stuff, as long as she was free.


    The soul contracts and bonding rings with his death had become void and useless, thus all the captives were now free, although not all of them were happy about it.


    In the treasury they of the harem they found precious materials and items that were stolen from the dwarven treasury, of course they weren''t as kind as to simply return them.


    The dwarf alchemist however had disappeared, they didn''t know where but he had long fled the area, probably being digested in the belly of a beast right now.


    Against Markella''s objections the people there were discusing when to resurrect Christopher, after all they already knew that he had gotten the space mage class from the Winoria Country''s dungeon pillar.


    Little did the know that an invisible chameleon dwarf was spying on them, he had no hostility, he was simply sad that his experiments had come to an end before he had finished his final work, what he called the Demon God Altelixir.

 49

    A year before Christopher''s death.


    At the Class gathering the Munnero heroes were all there, Kris was the most miserable of the four, but he was the one whom was hit upon the most by most of the girls, he looked like hunkiest body builders they had ever seen.


    Elen even invited him as a star for some movies that needed some muscles of steel, the movies were mostly fantasy based and they wanted to make a conan series.


    Stelio, Dimitri and Mike weren''t too happy with him having been freed from the arena, although even in the arena he was more famous than them.


    Stelio was now a famous blacksmith with lots of coins in his pocket, but he wasn''t very liked in the dwarven society, mostly because he threated his weapons like merchandise instead of accomplishments.


    Dimitri and Mike, the two cousins, were a travelling duo whom were rather shocked when they were forbidden from going deeper in to the dungeon due to some stupid agreement, they had become rather arrogant due to becoming much stronger than any average dwarf, although Dimitri looked like a human with strange eyes rather than a dwarf.


    When they arrived at the class gathering they were of course aproached by Nick, but the favour he asked for was simply too big for the small price he offered, they simply stated that they would think about it, making him run for his gold''s worth.


    They were told about the reverse summoning and all four agreed to return, the country of Munnero was a shity choice to begin with, non of them had a good time there, even Mike whom had evolved into a dwarf.


    The final day of the succession wars came three months later, at that time Christopher had just departed to look for a new class.


    The four candidates were there, in the temple of Ecclesia, it was surprising to see that one of the candidates was their Classmate Christo sandwitched by two beauties.


    The other three were...


    Verillio and Vivian, whom was accompanied by Nick and the Archmage.


    A group of priests whom accompanied Tudar with the Archbishop in their midst.


    Last being Joseph, whom stood there with his two wives, both of whom were from noble houses.


    The decision on the king would go with an open vote, those whom dared to vote were of course few, but their vote would count, since they had the power to back their votes.


    Surprisingly Mr Gold was the first to vote and he supported Verillio, making everyone praise him as a wise man.


    Chris supported his friend Christo.


    John didn''t bother to support someone.


    Alexander supported Verillio and Nick.


    In simple words around 60% of the votes went to Verillio and Nick, which shocked Tudar and the priests to the core, even their own templar Michael voted for Verillio.


    The other 40% was almost equaly divided amongst the other three candidates with Joseph taking the losing end as predicted with only a 8% of the votes.


    The moment however that Verillio was crowned he begun to act like an idiot, he wanted to sentence Nick to prison, which made even his mother look at him strangely.


    But since his power was already distributed amongst the nobles Verillio quickly understood that he was nothing more than a figurehead, a decoration to sit on the throne.


    When the priests understood what was going on, it was already too late to get a large piece of the pie, they didn''t give up however as they established Tudar as a Priest in Nivava, just in case a king suddenly disappeared.


    There were huge celebrations, but most of the people congratulated Nick instead Verillio, after all it was him who did all the scemes, he even apologised to Michael, returning him his wife and gave him a proposition to open a temple at his floor, if anyone dared to bully him or his wife there they would be dead without a chance for resurrection.


    Michael was angry at first, but after hugging his wife with tears in his eyes he decided that it would be safer than staying in Ecclesia, where there were lots of wolves in sheep''s skin.


    Of course Nick made good of his promises and non was left disatisfied other than the disappointing fact that they hadn''t asked for more.


    Stelio and the others offered to help Nick in anything he needed done, for a small fee of course. Trying to rub on his good side since they hadn''t supported him in the war for succesion, due to being offered a better proposition by Ecclesia.


    But there was only one thing Nick needed help with, the Reverse summoning ritual, they needed some good craftmanship there if Stelio was interested.


    As for Dimitri and Mike they could just be friends, there was no need to humble themselves after all they were classmates, they should slowly begin to think about their lives back at home.


    =========================================================


    In the Orkish lands, the only two orkish heroes were arguing whether to go to the class gathering or not, the message of course had come late and Alexi was now the new Warchief and Ruler of the whole Orkish country.


    The ex-chief was now on her knees with something sticking out of her ass and ropes outlining her breasts.


    Georgia was probably the only person whom was allowed to talk to Alexi like being equals, since he didn''t want to make his classmate call him stuff when they return to earth.


    He still thought that others would defeat the demon God for them, thus all they needed do was wait.


    Georgia however had made her mind, she was leaving, she was going to Nivava and gather up with some people whom would fight the demon god.


    Alexi in order to not be labeled a coward by her(whom know why he even cared), followed her all the way to Nivava.


    When they arrived they discovered that all their classmates had begun to gather in Nivava, when they asked they learned that their teacher had come with a plan that would transfer them back to their own world they even said that the 10years ban was the max time needed to finish the preparations needed, in other words they had less than 9years to enjoy in Axis, unless of course they wanted to stay there, which was also an option.


    Alexi was reluctant to leave Axis, while Georgia was happy to do so, only problem was that she couldn''t find her friends whom had joined Neassa anywhere, she even asked Nick about it, whom had some good connections in Nivava at the moment.


    Before she knew it Alexi had begun to travel back to his own Country, in the end he didn''t want to leave Axis.


    Nick Informed Georgia, that her friends didn''t come for the gathering and hadn''t come to Nivava at all, they probably don''t even know about the reverse summoning thingy, thus she decided to pay them a visit.


    When she reached Neassa she learned that her friends went to stop some apocalyptic threat to the world, thus she was told to wait for them there, it wouldn''t take too long. She had however misinterpretted the elven understanding of long, before she even knew it a whole year passed as she was waiting for them to return.


    What she hadn''t expected however was that a whole army would march out of the dungeon pillar accompanying her friends as if they were the greatest villains on the world of Axis.


    When she asked what had happened she heard that her friends had killed one of their classmates because of some strange vision they had.


    They killed a person just because they thought he would destroy the world or something and the one they killed was the very one needed for the reverse summoning ritual to work.


    She couldn''t say she understood them, but in this world of magic many strange things happen, maybe they were charmed or something, or maybe they schemed upon.


    Well even she however had heard of the jailor of despair, one of the most wanted criminals of the world of Axis, she was rather surprised to find out that he was one of their classmates, but the most disturbing fact was that he would be revived for free just so that they can return with him to their own world. In a way he was being exiled from the world of Axis with them.


    =========================================================


    Dimas and Oxen did indeed attend the class gathering, since their dungeon pillar descend was stopped they had no reason to stay in Woodaria, Dimas left right away, while Oxen whom had by then become the new Clan master and king of the Golden Lion Clan stayed for a while until the class gathering.


    Of course both were all into leaving this world, although they might have had children there, but they couldn''t say that they could bond well with the kids whom appeared out of thin air.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.Truth however was that they wanted to become human once more, the same was true for Jones and Nicko whom had come from Aquatica, one being a mereman and the other a large whale person.


    Well they couldn''t really laugh since one of them was a minotaur and the other a humanoid manticore.


    They didn''t bother with the succession wars, but once they heard that there was a trial for some of their classmates, they went to have a look.


    They were gathered in front of the temple of Ecclesis, the trial would take place inside and would begin once the future version of Markella wakes up.


    Until then however they decided to resurrect Christopher, with his body there it was only a matter of time for his revival.


    The beastmen,fishmen and birdwomen whom had gathered there hadn''t seen a revival ritual before and in truth it only took a minute to resurrect someone, it didn''t even seem to require any illustrious and valueable materials only some gold coins.


    The problem however appeared right away, the moment Christopher was resurrected A future version of Markella appeared once more and tried to kill him.


    this time however she was captured and held there for questioning. There were lots of holes in her memories and she even seemed to have come from an alternate timeline where Christopher hadn''t been tracked down and killed, but escaped and then saught revenger upon them.


    Well it wouldn''t be strange since they just attacked him out of the blue, but in that world he wasn''t anything like a demon God, he was simply a legendary class mage whom had some ultra weird powers.


    When Christopher heard her expaination he burst out laughing, saying "you killed me because you found my spells weird and even time travelled to kill me once more, that''s rather funny"


    In truth it was ridiculous, it wouldn''t be strange if it was the inquisitors from Ecclesia whom had killed him, but her, what reasons could she have had, other than the evident signs that she was going crazy.


    When however they asked her if the reverse summoning happened or not, she was reluctant to answer, seemingly it did and seemingly she had decided to stay behind just so she could hunt Christopher down due to an obsession that he would open a rift and invade earth and since time in Axis pases much faster than in earth, the invasion will happen the same time they return to earth.


    Even Christopher didn''t laugh anymore, truth was that he had no such grand plans for the future and if he knew himself any better, he wouldn''t do something as stupid as that, after all he had relative back of earth, not that he believed that this world was real in the first place.


    Even their afterlife sucked, there was nothing but black and waiting at his status room until he was revived, completely boring.


    Without a second to think it over, a second future self of Markella, well it was ther third, but it appeared second.


    What she did was stay there and wait for them to talk to her, but everyone looked at her as if she was an alien.


    The whole trial didn''t begin because future Markellas simply kept popping out at random, each condemning Christopher crimes he might commit in the future, even stupid stuff like stealing a loaf of bread in Ecclesia.


    It was such a chaotic situation that people begun to doubt that Markella was right in the first place even her friends whom had gone with her had begun to doubt her.


    That was until they saw something that gave the goosebumbs.


    A crack appeared in space and a huge demonic looking finger stretched out of it, all the Markellas begun to talk to themselves.


    "That''s not good"


    "did he follow me"


    "what is happening?"


    The finger was pointing at the commatosed Markella, but then it stopped and pointed at Christopher, time froze and the finger left as it had come, from the crack in the voids of space.


    The moment the finger disappeared the army of markellas had already disappeared.


    Christopher didn''t know what had happened and non could see the subtle change that the finger had made to him.


    Only later would he discover that it had fused his eight abilities into four, something he hadn''t thought possible, it was sort of like freeing four new slots for him.


    A pity he lacked skill points to instantly master them, Christopher was sleeping in prison, for a multitude of crimes he was confined, while in the next cell was Markella whose crimes were not lighter than his own.


    She was there on charges of instigating the end of the world, she was after all the tool used by an evil force to invade their world.


    Of course both of them wouldn''t stay in jail for long, the reverse summon ritual was almost complete and most of the people whom evolved and wanted to go back had already been turned back to human, they didn''t know why that was important, but their teacher was very strict in many matters, he even forced the old heroes to revert to how they looked when they were just summoned in order to raise the chances of the reverse summoning to work.


    Time passed by and everything was complete, Markella had lots of visitors, while Christopher too had some of his old friends from school, they tried to booster him by telling him "At least you had your good times" and other stuff that could lighten his mood, but unknown to them he had other plans.


    It was the day of destiny, all the heroes were brought to the platform that would sent them back to their own world.


    Christopher was brought out wearing anti-magic chains, everyone thought that he was too dangerous as to be left with magic thus the circus begun.


    The platform was too small for all to fit and they were from different locations thus they begun with smaller groups of people.


    Individuals whom were the only ones left from their own countries in the world of Axis, some even resurrected long dead people like the infamous Troika and the long dead saintess of Ecclesia.


    The summoning reversal was indeed a success, Christopher did as he was told, sending them one by one back to earth, of course they didn''t know if it worked or not, but since they couldn''t revive them, then they at least weren''t dead.


    The problem begun when large groups went on the platform, he could only send one person at a time or so he said, cause in reality he could send them all back at the same time.


    When it came the turn of his classmates to go, he begun to talk arrogantly and refused to send them back, there were two reasons for that, first was because Alexxa wasn''t among them and the second because he was supposed to send himself back as well after he did so with them.


    The Old heroes whom were gathered there to oversee the smooth operation of the reverse summoning weren''t very happy, the old hero with the spatial power offered to take his place, but Mr gold told him that he wasn''t a spatial mage, meaning that their chances would be cut in half.


    They then begun to negotiate terms with Christopher, if Ariel hadn''t already been send back she would have probably brainwashed him or something, but that would probably make him mentaly unstable when they returned to their own world since his mind would have been flawed with magic.


    In the end they agreed on three terms of his, he would be allowed to stay on Axis, but would be turned into a common farmer, meaning that he wouldn''t be able to use magic without the magic arts skill(which unknown to them he already had, but it had evolved beyond recognition).


    He would be exempted from all his crimes and would be guarantied his safety and lastly he wanted to be given the abandoned Country as his own land to rule.


    These three points were made clear and non cared about them, in truth they already knew that the whole surface level would be ruled by the High elves, thus they didn''t care about this small clause, although the Ecclesians and dwarves did have some bones to pick with him, but were overwhelmed by the existences known as Heroes of Old, all of whom were legendary existences.


    Mr Gold of course was the first to be sent back, the second to leave to everyone''s surprise was Christo, the old witch and her daughters were shocked to death, their old mother fainting right on the spot.


    John, satisfied, bade farewell to Erica and returned to his own world, followed by Alexander and Nick.


    Angelo, Mina and Anna too decided to leave after saying their goodbyes with not a few people they left the world of Axis.


    Chris Pope and Stella left without leaving a word to anyone, they didn''t quite enjoy their stay on Axis.


    From Ruina nad Eolia for some reason everyone decided to stay, even Costas and Jonny had changed their minds for some reason.


    Joanna, Markella, Effie and flora all left the world of Axis, with Markella praying that her predictions were all wrong, that they were nothing but a bad dream.


    Kris, Stelio, Dimitri and Mike also decided to leave, since Munnero was a rather shity place to be a hero.


    From the Orkish lands both Alexi and Georgia decided to stay for some reason, they hadn''t even come to fare goodbye to their classmates.


    From Winoria, Areti, Marilena and Mary happily left the world of Axis, they had their fun and it was enough adventure for a lifetime.


    From Woodaria only Dimas left as Theordore Oxen decided to stay back in the clan and live a good life there, although he would miss his parents and brother, but he was a father now and a pretty wife.


    From Aquatica both Jones and Nicko happily left Axis without caring at all for the fishmen and mermaids they left behind.


    Thus only sixteen of the original fourty two were left on Axis, Christopher was turned into a common farmer as per their agreement and set free to settle in the abandoned country, which had no ruler or people.


    Chris, ruled over the second from of Nivava like before.


    Alexxa, ruled over the fifth floor after hooking up with Ludicar once more.


    Michael, ruled over the fourth floor, which used to belong to Nick.


    Theodor, ruled over the third floor of Nivava.


    Costas, took rule over Runia as the new legendary dark mage.


    Theo, took rule of the first floor with his brother in law jack the bandit king.


    Jonny, left for the abandoned continent on a mission from the cult.


    George, was employed by king Verillio and the country of Nivava to be their official hero.


    Elen,Viki and Giota, continued doing what they were to make the world of Axis a more Glamourous place.


    Dina, simply returned to Eolia with her harem of elven men.


    Alexi and Georgia, were already in the Orkish lands.


    Theodore(Oxen), ruled over the Golden lion Clan and educated his children in morals and values of humanity.


    This however isn''t the end of the story as a strange dwarf lizardman was headed towards the abandoned lands, farther behind him there were others as well, because these abandoned lands would now belong to the Cult.

 50

    It was a new Age for Axis as many legendary heroes had left their countries to fend for themselves to return back home.


    One could say that it was immoral, but for beings whom had lived for centuries they didn''t really care, they had seen many countries falling and rising in their stay on Axis.


    Now was the age where countries rose and countries fell, in the forsaken lands a lone traveller was going to the dungeon pillar, the nearby adventurers thought he was crazy since he was travelling alone without a carriage.


    Once however he entered the dungeon pillar all traces of him disappeared as if he never existed in the first place. Days after his disappearance act hundreds of people begun to gather at the dungeon pillar and in a matter of days, where there used to be a lone adventurers'' guild and an Inn, now stood a midsized town with temples of miriads of gods and estates of nobles and even a few heroes were now present there.


    A month later the lone traveller returned with a new Class, he was now a legendary space-time master once more, since he already knew where there ruins were he simply teleported back there and since there was no longer an entrance only he could enter the place.


    Of course he wouldn''t abandon his harem, the next moment he had already retrieved two of his harem''s members from the dwarven mines, them being Tanna and Rosetti whom were still in debt to the dwarves.


    They were more than glad to enter his golden cages, only the land was very strange and exotic, the abandoned continent was divided into two by the dungeon pillar, the frostland and the dessert, each inhabited by different elements.


    Christopher used his magic to scan the entirety of the land and the next moment teleported hundreds of elemental cores out of their hosts, it was like ripping the hearts out of living people thus ending their lives.


    A huge territory around the dungeon pillar had suddenly become safe to habitate, of course it was already safe since a few heroes had already claimed the dungeon pillar''s Town as their own, calling it the City of free faith.


    Christopher didn''t like the name thus he went deeper into the dungeon to establish his own Domain, he of course didn''t stay in the shallow, he went down to the 90th floor and there begun to twist reality to his liking.


    making one of the most manacing floors of the dungeon pillar into a holiday island, or rater the holiday Islands, one for each taste.


    "Master I need food"


    Tanna said to his irritation and with a wave of his hand he made food appear, all through twisting the very fabrics of space and time, they were all dishes he had eaten before, thus recreating them wasn''t as hard for him.


    The hardest thing would be recreating life from nothing, he simply didn''t want to try doing so, since simply changing the inanimate objects took a lot out of him.


    He had to rest for days in order to refill his magic capacity, making him remember than the high elved used to have those crystals called Eola Crystals that could store huge amounts of Magic power.


    Thus he begun a huge endeavor, he begun to create a huge eola crystal that could probably hold a loadshit of magic power. He of course wouldn''t fill it up just yet, he had other things to do before doing so, it was a great fortune that he still had a small eola crystal at hand, when he was creating the huge crystal, which was a giant sized replica of the little thing.


    Next he would need to make the crystal fly, he liked the fantasy thing where there are flying isles, thus he decided to make one for himself, the Eola crystals would be the source of its flight, but that was for later, now he had to create a living environment for his little pets.


    =========================================================


    A year passed by and the High elves begun to claim that they were the de facto rulers of the surface world, which all other countried rejected.


    until of course they learned that they had tree legendary children with bloom, which instantly shut them up.


    But three Countries were still against those arrangements, first of all being Ecclesia, followed by Runia and finaly Munnero, although the dwarves might not have the same might as the High elves, but they would rather die than serve the elves.


    Chris and the other heroes of Nivava were at a loss since the nine heroes of Nivava were not Legendary classes themselves. They were only Heroic, meaning that they had no way of oposing this change in regime.


    Runia''s new emperor Costas was the only currently known hero with a legendary class. When however the knife went to the bone he simply mediated a deal that would allow him some freedom, leaving the others to fend for themselves.


    Ecclesia was of course out of the elves scope, but as long as they retracted their grasp from other countries they would be allowed to keep their independence, thus leaving the dwarves whom were forced to pay tribute if they wanted to keep their independence.


    Lastly the High elves turned towards the free faith City, they were sure that somewhere there was Christopher, thus they would burn the city to the ground, for the act of abducting and harassing Bloom.


    In this past year however there was one matter that went ignored by all countries, people had begun to disappear, be they dwarves, elves, humans or beastmen, they simply disappeared, there was nothing they had in common.


    At the 90th floor a rather strange dialogue was going on.


    "Master the chocolate fountain must be more to the left of the Candy mountain"


    "Just wait and see how you will repay me for this later one"


    Christopher said as he shifted the fountain made of chocolate, this was Tanna''s island, it was made entirely of food and although it was a cold place, it would probably shrink in a matter of months with how much she ate.


    Rosetti''s island was a jungle with pretty fowers he had gotten from other floors, she seemed to like them, but now he had to go pick up the other members of his harem.


    =========================================================


    The Elven army composed mostly of mixbloods was heading towards the forsaken Country''s only city, their path was filled with monsters and danger, the heat of the dessert was preferrable to the cold of the Icy frostlands, the healers worked overtime curing people from the scorching rays of the sun.


    Bloom and the Emperor were also there having left their three little children back home, by their estimates they would arrive at the city in three days time, they could even see the pillar in the distance.


    They however felt a strange pressure, something foretelling their defeat, they of course decided to ignore it since they were both Legendary existences with a huge advantage over most people due to their nobility.


    Only that night nobility didn''t save his neck from falling and Bloom and her pet dog Melodie were kidnapped under the watchful eyes of a huge army.


    Her children also disappeared from Eolia, making the High elves go crazy, a huge uproar begun and chaos essued.


    Their once domineering status became a joke and Ecclesia and Runia became the two protagonist in the fight for the lead.


    Of course the army was still there, but they didn''t even dare to attack they simply retreated with their Emperor''s corpse to have him resurrected, by their friendly Allies the Ecclesians.


    Whom begun mumbling something about not having enough priests, the price for a legendary emperor''s revival being too high and other cheap excuses.


    Thus leaving Eolia like a chicken without a head, running in circles until they are devoured by some more powerful country.


    Of course Christopher wouldn''t stop with just Bloom, next he grabbed Tris whom way lying once more on that same couch, trying to enjoy her day off of work.


    Lastly Christopher arrived at the Fifth floor of Nivava which Alexxa had now establishedd as her own domain and abducted her right as she was having a bath.


    He didn''t stop there however, while he was in jail he had seen some more potential pets.


    =========================================================


    In the Orkish lands Georgia was naked and bound in chains, at the last moment Alexi had decided that he wanted her to stay and be his queen.


    Thus resulting in her losing her chance to go home, but that didn''t matter to her now, since now she would be daily harassed by tentacles, leaving small spots on her green skin.


    Fortunately or unfortunately she had become one of Christopher''s tagets, he had seen her when she had gone to visit Markella in jail and liked how she looked,


    she was like a super heroine cut out from a comix.


    That day while she was waiting for the tentacles, that time never came as she was spirited away to an unknown location.


    Lastly he went and abducted the most perverted of the GLAM trio, Giota, she was as pretty as ever in her strange post modern clothes.


    There were seven girls and 10islands, two of which were mostly ready, Rosetti had her jungle, Tanna had her candy mountain, Tris got a hot summer beach, Bloom got her own kingdom and her pet Melodie.


    The three hardest to satisfy were his three classmates, Alexxa, Georgia and Giota.


    One wanted Ludicar thus he gave her an island with him and his family to take care of, together with their whole estate.


    Georgia wanted to return home, thus he gave her a modern style estate on the beach, with a mountain estate as well.


    Giota, well Giota asked him for dryads, he didn''t know what it was all about, but for her he created a forest, in the future he might bring her dryads.


    The surface world turned upside down in a single day, but the people on the higher floors had their own problems to take care of.


    In truth what happened on the surface world wasn''t enough to even enter their sight, it was like hearing in the news that people died in a far away country.


    There were however some people whom cared, their reaction was to send ambassadors to the free faith country in an attempt to set rules and retain some basic order, after all they can''t have someone going and abducting people, simply because he can do so.


    Problem was that the ruler of the Free Faith City wasn''t Christopher, but Jonny, whom was backed up by the cult of many faiths, whom also had been going abducting people for their own rituals.


    Their target was to summon a powerful Archdemon whom would protect their new city that was to be built at the 1st floor of the dungeon pillar.


    Jonny regreted accepting to rule over free faith city, the ambassadors of the many countries were like piranhas each wanting to take a bite on his flesh.


    Of course in his hard times he had assistance, the cult had given him two beutiful wives, Keia and Leia, whose mother, an old lady was in charge of most of the city''s management, they even begun to build villages around the city.


    A pity that they could not reach Christopher, whom by their words had become rather badass in the past few years that passed.


    Some say that he even held the secrets of how to invade Earth, a secret for which some people would pay with their own blood and flesh to learn.


    The last main event of the Year was that the Emperor of Runia begun to form a coallition of countries, to which he invited Jonny as well, they were the countries whom were ruled by heroes.


    They were Runia, Ork country, Nivava and the forsaken country, this coalition however had a goal, conquering the surface world and dividing it amongst themselves.


    Of course there was one problem, well multiple problems which they had to solve and with Costas being the smartest of the remaining heroes it made his head hurt.


    The three main problems were...


    1 Ecclesia


    They simply stretched their hand everywhere, there were probably their fanatics even in between Costas'' slaves.


    2 Aquatica


    They simply could do nothing to someone whom lived in the depths of the ocean.


    3 Winoria


    Their Ruler the Stone Pigeon didn''t want to join the coallition.


    And then there were less important problems...


    1 Contact Christopher to join their coallition


    2 Help Theodore(Oxen) to unite Woodaria


    3 Cleanse the corrupt/traitorous nobles of their own countries


    4 amassing of armies and division of the world


    With these being the most important of problems needing solution the twelve remaining heroes were doing their best to find ways to divide the world.


    =========================================================


    Christopher was enjoying himself when a message suddenly reached him, He was rather surprised to discover the sender of the Message being Ecclesis himself.


    The message told him to go to the 100th floor and defeat the demon god and if he did so, Ecclesis would reward him with a seat on the council of the gods of Axis.


    Till then there had been only one hero whom had accomplished the task whom was Ecclesis himself, as god he would have tons of newfound powers and control over the world of Axis, but if he refused the deal, he would send the three heroes by his side back to earth and make the other four disappear from Axis.


    Of course Christopher wasn''t as stupid as to think that he could defeat the demon god alone, he asked for helpers, someone whom could be his cannon fodder.


    8 Legendary heroes from Ecclesia appeared, they would be his vanguard, they were unable to harm the demon god, but they could protect him from the onslaught that would essue in the battle.


    Ecclesis explained that in the beginning there was only a demon god and there was no god of light or a way to revive the dead, he was the healer of the party whom reached the demon god and ended up defeating him, problem was that the demon god exploded in the end taking with him the rest of his party, as for how they killed him, there''s only two words "Cheat powers".


    When Ecclesis looked around and saw that everyone was dead he was shocked and depressed. He had lost everything, but then he saw a strange ruin the demon god was guarding, it was called the Altar of Deification.


    It could only be used once and any person whom stepped on it could edit himself however he liked, you could become a god, a demon, an elf, a dwarf, an orc, you could choose any skill you liked, only Cheat powers were set to stay as they were.


    Of course there was also one demerit to the Deification, you would be forever unable to return to earth. Ecclesis had chosen eight godly skills, he could teleport anywhere he wanted on Axis, he could resurrect the dead, he could summon beings that looked like angels, he could banish spawned creatures, he could send people back to earth, he could turn things to dust through a ray of light, he could heal any wound, he could cure any and all illneses.


    The problem was that he was unable to enter the lower 100 floors, again, but in turn 100 new floors were created just for him to play god or so he understood.


    He could spawn his own "monsters", but he decided to make it so that the spawned monsters were the babies of each race under his rule, meaning that there were no monsters spawning on his floor, because of this, the races from the surface begun to flood his dungeon pillar and abandon the surface world which was still under the threat of monsters.


    Of course the Temple of Ecclesis was not his hand''s creation, people simply wanted to worship him, thus he just blessed them a little, gave them some perks and in no time a strange religion around himself was born.


    Christopher of course didn''t like being forced to do stuff, but he knew that the 91-100th floor were huge, his teleportation would not be a large boon there, since every monster there was as strong as the boss of the 90th floor.


    he however didn''t have a choice, he had to fight for his harem life on Axis, thus descending with the 8 Ecclesian heroes to the Demon god''s floor mass teleporting them most of the way.


    To their surprise it took them only a week to reach the entrance to the 100th floor. Christopher hadn''t been there, but he had read lots of stuff about the monster that was the Demon God.


    Christopher had desire to descend further, but beyond his control, the final floor was a pitch darkness, even night vision couldnt help them detect what the things they were to fight was.


    A huge red eye suddenly flashed in front of them, and multiple smaller ones popped up one after another, there was no sound, which made it even more terrifying.


    Christopher begun his reality warping skill, but all he was able to do was add light to the dark and desolate place.


    What they saw however didn''t make them relax, there were som giant cable like worms with a red eye on one of their ends, it was strange how a sci-fi monster appeared in a fantasy world.


    He could also see some robot like siluetes fill the ground beneath the cables, it was rather weird.


    The creature however didn''t stop to observe them, beams of red light shot at them from it''s red eyes, each beam would cause considerable damage.


    Christopher took out an Eola crystal he had prepared beforehand and begun to twist reality once more, of course what he could do was limited to destroying parts of its body.


    The others were seemingly helpless in front of it, all they could do was use their guardian angels and body to block any beams that were heading towards him.


    The battle drew for eight hours, both sides looked all battered up, five out of the eight Ecclesian heroes had fallen, the strange cable like monsters however had almost disappeared, only the largest one remained, regenerating by absorbing the smaller ones, it had also given life to the robot like husks on the ground, but they were disappointgly weak against magic.


    It was about time for somethign to change, the huge cable like monstrocity begun to pound like a fish out of water, making it impossible to target, unless of course you can stop time.


    The problem was that of the heroes only One was left standing, they others were crushed by the sheer weight of that thing, it was as if the monster was as huge as the dungeon pillar itself, just imagine having to fight a against a building with a sword and a shield.


    It was the moment that the Eola crystal dried up that Christopher knew that things weren''t looking too well for them.


    The Ecclesian hero was also at his last breath, but to his surprise the brave hero went and did the unthinkable, he went and kamikaze himself into the damaged thing, blowing himself to smitherins.


    Leaving behind a corpse of the thing that they called the demon God, Christopher could faintly discern a small altar where the demon god used to stand.


    That was probably the deification Altar, he begun to approach it, but before he could step on it, he felt a pain in his chest, he froze time, only to see that a sword had been inserted right into his chest, at that most he had a few seconds to live, thus he begun to overexert his power to modify himself.


    He begun to change his own body moving it to the side and begun to reconect the brocken tissues, healing himself in zero time.


    He looked at his assailant only to find that he was one of the Eight Ecclesian heroes that had accompanied him to the demon god, he probably had staged his own death in order to assassinate him in the end or it was some sort of cheat power that allowed him to survive being pounded by a huge building like cable.


    With his last strength he was about to step onto the altar, but suddenly a strange thing occured.


    -You have a message from yourself-


    "Let the fucker on the altar, trust me it''s not some deification thingy"


    Christopher was shocked, he wasn''t sure if this was some sort of trap, but since he was out of time he decided to teleport away from the altar.


    The assailant was shocked to find that Christopher was still alive, but for some reason he had no desire to step onto the altar, thus making Christopher rather sceptical about the whole thing.


    Of course the assailant had lost his chance to kill Christopher and the next thing he knew he was teleported right onto the Altar.


    Christopher looked as the Assailant''s body begun to melt into a pulp and being reforged anew, Christopher could see that it was exactly the deification thingy that Ecclesis had talked about, but after the person had reformed into a gorgeous woman she was turned into a beam of light and send away.


    The altar as if devoid of power begun to form small cable like tentacles that begun to lounge onto the corpses of the dead heroes turning them into the robotic husks, rapidly regenerating.


    Christopher wouldn''t stay to see the Demon god''s rebirth, thus he simply returned to his own 90th floor to resume his fun, but what awaited him was not relaxation and fun.


    The Eola crystals that were there to hold the place safe and his harem was no longer there, He could imagine only one person whom would be able to do something as hyenous as that and the challenge was now on.


    =========================================================


    Ecclesis was shocked, he had done his best to turn Christopher into a member of the god council, but in the end he was left with a stupid Tanna.


    He had used illusions to turn all eight of the Girls in his harem into heroes, even going as far as to brainwash them into believing that they were his followers.


    Ecclesis'' real power wasn''t something like healing, it was the power of the Mind and Soul, his main status was Mentality and he could return the sould of the dead from the afterlife into their body, the hero summoning power was also his own as he summoned the souls of people and then gave them new bodies.


    The thing called Cheat power was the power of their soul, people from earth had stronger souls than the people of Axis, thus they end up having special powers.


    He didn''t have the power to grant them powers, not determine what power they would get, problem was that once in a while some extremely troublesome cheat powers would appear.


    One of which was Mr gold''s "truth of the Book" skill or Markella''s time twisting ability or Christopher''s teleportation.


    These people had the ability to defeat the Demon God or would have in the future, having them leave was the best choice he had, it was a pity that they had to take so many heroes away with them.


    You have to understand that what Axis needs is strong people, the more gods they have the more Axis will grow, the problem was that Tanna wasn''t a hero, she was a resident of this world, her soul was super weak, making her not even worthy of being a goddess, but from some twist of faith, due to her lesser Immortality she survived the battle and tried to go on with the plan.


    The plan was having Christopher panic and step onto the Altar, not giving him a chance to escape, his plan however had backfired, leaving him with a glutton, a goddess of food, well at least she was pretty, he thought.


    The problem was that Gods didn''t have the ability to leave the 100th floor, they were like observers of the world, but they had a very small ability to interfere, all they could do was spread some powers and make their believers to do their biddings.


    Being the only god however was was extremely boring, thus Ecclesis decided to make more gods, the problem was that there were very few people whom could defeat the demon God, even he himself was just lucky enough to survive the onslaught, there were thousands of heroes whom tried to defeat the demon god that day and he was the only survivor, it was simply a festival of magic and powers.


    Of course he resurrected everyone and send them back, problem was that he was stuck there on Axis, thus he did his best to find people whom liked Axis problem was that there weren''t many people whom could defeat the demon god on their own like Christopher.


    The majority of the damage was done by himself, while only in the end did Bloom self destruct to give a finishing blow to the already dying Demon god.


    Now however he had a better plan he would have Christopher Creat gods for him, he could choose anyone he liked on his side, it was the perfect ending and Christopher could have him own happy life or whatever.


    He was rather proud of himself for thinking of this plan, now he only had to wait for 10years for the demon god to fully revive and the altar to activate once more.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    =========================================================


    The world was shocked when out of nowhere a new goddess appeared, the problem was her powers were too chaotic and plainly stupid.


    Summon candy, summon meat, summon chocolate...


    You don''t need to be a genious to understand that her powers were pathetic, but they were interesting in a way.


    She could easily end the famine spreading in the beastmen lands, but it was pity that she was a stupid as a brick, not that Ecclesis minded that, she was like a perfect puppet for his use.


    Especialy since her last ability was Immortality, in siple words he could give people minor Immortality, they wouldn''t be immortal, but they would be immune to all poisons and drugs and some sweet regeneration.


    The downside however would be that they might choke on a piece of bread and people would think of them as dead.


    Christopher of course was instantly aware of the point, but he was not calm enough to think it over, he still wanted to simply go and murder Ecclesis.


    At the tenth Floor all of Ecclesis'' boses found themselves dead, creating an Uproar in the dungeon pillar, non dared to kill them, they were only supposed to defeat them, but someone dared to kill them, you have to understand that unlike the people, the bosses were monsters in the form of people, meaning they could not be resurrected, but even if they died a new one would be spawned, but due to the Influence of the Temple of Ecclesis they had created holy laws that disallowed people from killing the holy messangers of Ecclesis.


    Not even a week later all the boses of the 20th Floor died a gruesome death, their bodies so deformed that they could rarely recognise them.


    Ecclessis himself however didn''t care he was waiting for Christopher with a new offer, he had tried to message him multiple times, but an enraged person wouldn''t sit down and hear out his new deal and even if he did, there was nothing that he could do to entice him to work with him, thus he wanted to prove to him that as a mortal he could do nothing to defeat him, he wasn''t like the demon god, whom was a stupid beast with no intelligence.


    The 30th floor was cleared as well, the 40th and 50th followed, for some reason instead of slowing down the speed simply went up, mostly because the floors were inhabited by people, so simply buying a map was enough for him go up in mere seconds.


    the 60th floor was breached, the 70th, 80th and finaly the 90th, now the only thing left was Ecclesis'' sunctuary, the council of the gods, an empty temple with nothing within but Ecclesis and Tanna.


    A month passed before Christopher appeared in front of Ecclesis and Tanna.


    "Do you think we can talk now or after the battle?"


    Ecclesis asked.


    "Tanna if you help me out I will give you something you haven''t tasted in your life, called Caramel"


    Christopher said and in a single second the tables had turned, of course Ecclesis knew what Caramel was, after all he was from our world, problem was that he couldn''t recreate stuff from our world like Christopher.


    "I don''t want to fight with you"


    Ecclesis said with a mocking smirk that could have been seen if his face wasn''t a globule of light.


    "But I want"


    Christopher said and then time stilled, ten huge Eola crystals appeared out of thin air, one of them was enough to defeat the demon God, could ten of them not be enough for an Ecclesis?


    Christopher begun to twist reality, he begun to modify Ecclesis himself, turning him back into a human, stripping him of all godly skills, leaving him nothing more than a level 999999 Legendary Healer.


    Ecclesis felt weird as he touched the cold ground under his feet, he looked down and saw feet made of flesh, at the moment he was confused, but when he saw ten dryed out giant Eola crystals he was shocked.


    He tried to activate his skills, but nothing worked, his cheat powers were intact, but his skills were all gone.


    It took him some time to come to the realization that he was no longer a god, by that time his head went flying hopping on the ground like a basketball.


    Of course the death of Ecclesis was not made public, but the Ecclesian priests to their horror discovered that their rituals and blessings had lost lots of their power, the penalty for resurrection had become grave to the point that people whom were resurrected returned all the way back to level 1.


    Christopher was rather shocked when he saw an Altar appear at the Gods Council, since he didn''t know what it did, he didn''t dare get up on the altar, but then everything stoped and a message popped up.


    -You have a message from yourself-


    "Get on the Altar, it''s the ability of skill Fusion"


    The world of Axis had a strange way of rewarding people for the stuff they do, at random points of time, Christopher was of course interested in the weird skill fusion ability, but he could not entirely trust this strange message, should he try it or not.


    In the end he decided to risk it he drunk a skill erasure potion and stepped onto the Altar, as it turned out it was trully the Skill Fusion skill, it was funny how the skill had two Skills in its name.


    He created some caramel for Tanna and then went to sleep, he wanted to try out the skill right away, but first he wanted to level it up to the max of its capacity.


    When he tried to use his fusion skill but to his surprise he could only fuse two skills, Reality recorstruction and Spatial and Temporal Coordination, one active and one passive skill, the rest didn''t fuse at all.


    The new skill created had a rather domineering name, "Spatial and Temporal Domination"


    Of course he didn''t understand the meaning of the 2nd fusion, he didn''t understand what it did, but neither could he find, since at the moment he found out that it was even worse than reality reconstruction.


    At least before he could create whatever he wanted, but now he could only change stuff, meaning he could not create things out of nothing, but he could change something already existent.


    for example he took the giant Eola stones and compressed them a hundred times, next he begun to experiment with Tanna, at the moment he didn''t care even if her head burst, after all she was considered as a genuine immortal now.


    To his surprise Dominance was even easier to use than reconstruction, he simply willed something to happen and it happened, you could say that although it wasn''t supperior to creating something from nothing, in its usability it was supperior by leaps and bounds, like Quality of quantity.


    he now looked at the frozen in time Tanna, she probably had not idea that she was frozen it time, maybe he should make her take a better pose. Making her breasts a little firmer, her but somewhat rounder, deleting all the additional fat and viola. It was a rather interesting skill in any way you see it.


    Now with Ecclesis out of the equation, Christopher begun going down the Dungeon pillar victoriously. Plundering Skills and then returning to the 100th floor to ravage Tanna''s ass to the best of his ability, he wanted to make her squeel, he even made some modifications to make her ass and pussy more sensitive.


    Alas the food for a brain woman didn''t even react to his harashment, she only cared about food, it was really strange, even though he made sure that she felt it, she wouldn''t react at all, was this what fucking a goddess was like?


    Each time she looked at him with an exression as if saying "have you finished yet?".


    Making him completely mad, thus in the end he froze her in an embarassing pose and compressed her into a small doll which he put in his pocket.


    Fusing skills was more difficult than he thought of all the skills he found he couldn''t find any skill that could be fused, until he understood that he was going around it the wrong way.


    What he needed to do was fuse skills that had some relation to one another, instead of random skills, which made a lot of sense now that he thought about it.


    But the most important discovery was that he could now copy other people''s skills, he sort of regretted having deleted all of Ecclesis'' skills, but he had still Tanna''s Immortality. Fusing it with the Regeneration Spell gave him the lesser Immortality spell.


    =========================================================


    Down on the surface level there was chaos going on especialy in Ecclesia, suddenly all their spells and rituals begun to power down to an extreme rate of uselessness, even their resurrection became almost useless.


    People begun to fear even leaving their homes, adventurers begun to act more prudently than before, The people whom lived in the lower floors begun to rise back to the surface floor, leaving some heroes with no domain to rule.


    Ecclesia begun to close onto itself trying to keep their current state, acting with the best of faith towards all, they even decided to recognise the temple of free faith as a legitimate religion as long of course as they didn''t invade into Ecclesian soil.


    Of course when people discovered that Ecclesia was down they didn''t stand there, they begun to kick them even harder.


    Ecclesian slaves begun to fill the markets, bandits begun to invade Ecclesian soil, other countries begun to bite pieces of land they had their eyes on for a long time.


    Ecclesian priests were praying day and night for a miracle and then on the second month of the said disaster something happened.


    they saw a man descending from the 100th level of the dungeon pillar, without even asking for his permission they labeled him as their Messiah, the reincarnation of Lord Ecclesis.


    Christopher was rather amused, he had them resurrect a naked person(Ecclesis) and told them that he was to rule the 99th floor, something like this person is my Champion.


    He gave the Naked level 1 Ecclesis only one gift, lesser Immortality(it was a buff that would last him for years and since he was still a legendary healer there was no way he wouldn''t become OP in due time), after all he didn''t want to have him dying too soon, next he had them ressurect a few women whom he froze, shrunk and put in his pocket.


    Ecclesis didn''t know what to say, he was shocked but from his overpowered godlike power he was once more mortal, without skills and his level was back to the very beginning.


    But if you think that he was devestated, then you are dead wrong, he was rather happy, he was free, he was no longer bound to the Council of gods, he could even leave the world of Axis someday if he played his cards right.


    Ecclesis begun to spread his wisdom to his devestated followers, even though he didn''t have skills, he still knew multiple mystical rituals that till then he hadn''t bestowed upon his people, mostly due to them not even being true followers of his.


    What his appearance caused was a wave against the wind, it was a struggle to turn the sinking ship back afloat, of course it would be difficult, of course it would be almost impossible, but he still had a few tricks up his sleeves.


    The most important being his cheat power, telepathy and mind control in general. Once he regained a little mentality he could easily make his followers all over the world see illusions of the old Ecclesis giving them commands, all he needed was time and this struggle was so that he would gain time.


    Before however Christopher could leave Ecclesis told him that he had one last trade to offer, this time it was worth his time. On the 99th floor where they now were, there was one floor called the Land of the Virgins of Ecclesis, the most beautiful women of all the land were sent there and became Oracles whom perceived the will of Ecclesis, basicaly telepaths.


    There were 14 99th floors, one for every Country on the surface level, the 90th floors bosses will probably respawn, but there was a problem in whether they would be Ecclesis'' Angels or something new.


    Christopher didn''t know if it was worth going there, but since he could simply teleport and had already been to four of the fourteen floors there, he decided to give it a try, but he took Ecclesis with him, just in case.


    They came to where Ecclesis said the Land of Virgins was, but what he saw made him shocked out of all imagination, such beauty, thousands of old ladies were training their telekinesis to move small balls or fetch apples from trees, there were only around a hundred of new trainees and around as many middle aged ones.


    Ecclesis had fogotten that he hadn''t seen this place for centuries, a hundred years ago most of them were beauties, of course one or two out of the trainees weren''t bad, but why would Christopher care about that.


    "Wait, lets go to the 98th floor, that''s where they must be hiding the most beautiful ones"


    Ecclesis said, although Christopher had a face filled with disdain, he still hoped that it was true.


    What they saw on the 98th floor was typical Ecclesian peissage, with a few big Cities, some towns and tons of agricultural villages.


    The 97th floor was similar, the 96th the same, the people seemed to have long forgotten about the tributes they used to pay to lord Ecclesis, maybe Centuries ago they would send their most beutiful women to become Oracles of Ecclesis, but now they only sent around 10 average women from each floor, every decade, just as a sign of their faith.


    Ecclesis was mad, he had really lived too long, he had forgotten all about what it was to be human, humans forget stuff and human gratitude isn''t eternal.


    Christopher was rather enjoying Ecclesis annoyed look, he even kind of felt sad for him, he was after all also a victim of the system, he probably would have loved to return back to earth.


    Christopher then thought of a game, he make an agreement with Ecclesis, Christopher would take residence on the 100th floor, he would modify it a little, the Ecclesians could then offer him sacrifices, in general he could send him hundreds of women, but only the ones he liked would be allowed to stay, for each girl he likes he will give him a reward that he will like.


    Ecclesis didn''t know what to say, but he asked for a little bit of help, he asked him to help grind some levels, he needed to be at least level 1000 if he wanted that trade to happen.


    What Christopher however did blew his understanding of god-like away, he simply tapped at him and Ecclesis instantly rose to level 1000.


    Only now Ecclesis understood the dread of Altering reality, the dominance of Space and time, the ultimate magic of existence, but he couldn''t have known that this was only the 2nd fusion.


    Christopher went back to the 100th floor taking the role of Ecclesis, but he didn''t stay iddle simply observing the lower realms, he begun to twist the 100th floor, decorating it to his needs, making it look like the depiction of mount olympus in movies, a temple on top of the clouds, he then begun to create a house for himself and his pets and then created a rack for his figurines.


    He didn''t have many of them, but each and every one of them were special, one had spank, the other was lustful, the other was his first love, another was an arrogant snobish Queen, the last two well they were simply stupid, but in their own special way.


    How he wanted to just take one out and hear her erotic voice as he made love to her, but he held back, he wanted to first finish with the work he had to do and then have all the time in the world to enjoy himself.


    =========================================================


    Down on the surface levels there was a huge uproar, all Ecclesians begun to migrate to the higher floors of the dungeon taking as much as they could and leaving the rest behind.


    Everyone felt weird when they saw it happen, But that meant one thing, there was no longer a way to resurrect their dead ones.


    Unknown to them however high at the 99th floor, resurrection rituals were performed one after another, they were resurrecting men and women, beginning with the Ecclesians whom had died from raids, war, famine and any possible type of death.


    Those that were young Virgins were given a choice to go to the floor of Virginity, others whom were pretty were told that they would be offered to God in exchange for divine blessings, but only if he accepted them would they be staying at god''s side.


    Ecclesis really overdid himself, the first sucrificial offering was composed of thousands of young women, amongst them some didn''t want to be an offering, but they were forced to ascend the pillar non the less.


    Christopher had a hard time freezing them all in time and then begun having an interview, sort of like a job interview.


    It took a lot of time and slowly the stadium of women was emptied, only three were to his liking, two of them were crying when he tried to interview them, terrified by the unknown, he kind of like how it went. The third was a rather pretty woman, there was no way to not chose her even if her personality was like shit he would still have chosen her.


    All the other women were sent back, he let them decide which floor they wanted to go down to, but most of them decided to go back the way they came from, only a few decided to try their lack in the land of Virginity, while a few simply chose some random destination.


    For the three women, Christopher bestowed upon Ecclesis a skill, Blessing of life extension, which it turn became a blessing of Minor Immortality, with that he could make anyone he wanted into a minor Immortal for a month, but he could only cast it once a day, but it could be cast on a huge crowd of people.


    With Minor Immortality there was little they needed to fear now. Of course immortality was Tanna''s gift, meaning that it wasn''t really Christopher''s to give, but since Tanna was frozen it wasn''t such a big thing.


    Christopher now had three new figurines, the two scardycats and the gorgeous woman. In truth both of them weren''t too happy with what they got, Ecclesis wanted something Overpowered that would instantly grant him dominion over all the floors, while Christopher wasn''t so much into fanatical worshipers.


    =========================================================


    The surface level Countries were of course happy when the Ecclesians begun to withdraw from the lower floors, but the higher floors begun to flood with them.


    After a few days a strange blessing begun to appear in the temples of Ecclesia, which made their warriors close to immortal in battle, they could easily fend off anyone whom tried to invade the higher floors.


    Of course that didn''t have any effect on the Surface floor where another menace begun to draw near, its name being the cult of free faith.


    Their demon summoning ritual was accomplished and the result was outside of their expectations, Jonny died before he could even flee for his life, the city of Free faith became a feasting ground for demons and the closest countries of Winoria, Woodaria,Neassa,Eolia,Reddor and Greddor were not really willing to fight the new threat, they simply fortified their borders and let the demons gather at the borders.


    It took Costas lots of promises and mediation to persuade Winoria, Greddor and Reddor to join him in a fight against the Archdemon.


    Their miserable defeat was spread far and wide, the Emperor of Runia died and his dark magic couldn''t even scratch the surface of the Archdemon''s skin.


    With the treat evergrowing and imminent the elves decided to flee to a higher floor, the Dwarves sealed their tunnels and would wait for the threat to pass.


    Greddor and Reddor begun to evacuate as well what little forces they had, those that could not leave sold themselves to Runia''s slavers just to hitch a ride to safety.


    Winoria was in Chaos as their Invincible king was wounded for the first time. There was a huge panic between the birdbrains but their king assured them that if they wanted to flee the Demons had no way of reaching them, which was partly true, since the Archdemon would slaughter them even if they tried to flee.


    The heroes of Nivava begun to plan on their next action, Runia, Nivava and the former lands of Ecclesia now all fell into their hands, but what could they do?


    The chaos had made people resort to banditry, public order was already lost, nobles were secretly leaving the country, many even were said to have defected to other countries.


    But there was a chance of success, Alexi whose cheat power was analysis was able to Analyze the Archdemon, its name was "Failed Demon God Experiment X12"


    It had lots of Physique, but lacked in mentality, it''s magic protection was decent and probably no hero would be able to penetrate it, it was immune to dark and demonic types of magic.


    It''s most evident weakness was Holy and Light, meaning that Michael and Theodor would have a great advantage against it, only problem was that the monster was too strong, one attack from its huge claws would turn any one of them into a puddle of blood and gore.


    A team of heroes was thus formed the vanguards being Alexi, Theodore(Oxen) and George. The general being Chris and the glass cannons being Michael and Theodor, the two whom used to be in Ecclesia and still had their Guardian Angels.


    The Defenders of the World were gathered, an army that couldn''t be called small was assembled, across they could see a red shadow, followed by clouds of dust.


    The common soldiers were afraid, but in the forefront three heroes were ready to intecept the first wave of demons, A roar that reminded that of a mad bull could be heard from Theodore''s oxen head as he charged towards the "Red".


    Alexi summoned a gigantic Giant that looked just like himself as he floated in place of his heart and with a single jump he was already right in the middle of the monsters.


    George begun to hurl huge bulders that just popped out of the ground, like a human catapult, devestating the tightly clustered demonic swarm.


    Chris begun to Shout, the soldiers couldn''t hear him, but they could feel a strange power, empowering them to a fair degree, they could now at least survive the initial clash, they thought.


    Arrows were released and two brilliant Angels appeared in the sky, one was Handsome like a piece of art and the other brute like a bandit.


    The two begun to rain death upon the flying demons in the distance while Michael and Theodor begun to support the soldiers from the rear with blessings, barriers, healing and even some more active demonslaying.


    From far in the distance their loved ones could see the fireworks, but they knew that this wasn''t some celebration, it was a fight for survival, a fight for the right to live.


    After 30minutes of slaughtering imps and familiars, the heavyweight demons appeared, they were pit demons, gogs and magogs.


    Pit demons were large red demons with horns like those of a bull or Aries and legs of a goat, an oversized goat, they were humanoid in form but larger than a man.


    Gogs and Magogs were black humanoid demons with tiny horns, clothed in black or red cloaks, the gogs were only armed with a saber drenched in hellfire, while the Magogs could shoot balls of hellfire.


    This second wave pushed the vanguard back and Chris Heroicaly charged the talented soldiers in a bloodbath, he didn''t get the title of the lightning General without a reason.


    The talented soldiers attacked with both speed and precision, there was not time to waste on a single enemy, they would roam through the whole battlefield, their charge doing more damage than the three vanguards could have ever achieved, this was strength in numbers.


    A perfectly organized military charge, Chris was excited as he charged on his mount on the front of the charge, he might not have been the strongest hero, but if he was given an army he was equal to any legendary hero or so his subordinates used to tell him.


    35minutes into the fight a large roar like that of dying animal was heard from the distance, the archdemon had at last arrived.


    Chris begun to gather the talented troops around in order to retreet, but they were in too deep, the humongous red demon was as fast as the wind, it was strange how such a humongous being could be so fast, couldn''t they balance him somehow?


    Chris thought to himself, took out a small bottle of expensive alcohol and gulped it down as he awaited for his imminent death.


    He had charged first, but was the last to retreet, that was his greatest weakness, he cared too much for his subordinates.


    Before however the huge lizardlike red tail could sweep him away a huge foot stomped taking the full blunt of the attack.


    It was Alexi''s totem summon, he might not have been able to rally the orks for battle, but it didn''t mean that he would leave his classmates(friends) to die.


    Alexi however had overestimated himself, although he was strong, but his defense wasn''t as high as his strength, the first attack from the Demon''s claw ripped the energy made giant into two, sending Alexi falling to his doom.


    A handsome angel grabbed him in midair right before he could feel the fall damage, softly landing him on the ground, hundreds of missiles, rays and flashes of light begun to now fill the battlefield.


    Theodor and Michael were now going all out, this was the plan from the beginning, Alexi was relaying how much HP the monster had left, since he could analyze all its stats and weaknesses.


    "It''s going to use a breath attack!"


    Alexi shouted, as he himself jumped as far away as he could, but the fiery breath was too fast for a common soldier to evade, hundreds would die, if not for the strange stone walls that apeared right in front of their army, the walls weren''t too high, but they were enough to cover the men behind them.


    "It''s going to do it again!"


    Alexi shouted as the crocodile like red jaw had begun to suck in air, but before the demon could release its breath a metor shot down from the sky at a breathtaking speed, gluing the beast to the ground.


    Of course it wasn''t a meteor, it was Michael''s guardian angel whom was using his indestructible mace, this was one of its 8skills, angels had 4common skills and 4unique ones, this was unique skill that was called Holy meteor Dive. It did Holy damage as well as a devestating Physical damage.


    Once the demon was down Thunder begun to fall from the sky acompamied by rays of light that flashed like a beautiful aurora in the sky.


    It was a comination of Divine and Holy judgement, used by Michael''s and Theodor''s angels.


    "Its health is at 50%!"


    Alexi shouted, signaling that it would now become enraged, it was one of its passive skills.


    The demon begun to growl menacingly, its muscles begun to bulge as it now seemed to have gained a head in height, but the problem was that its attack had doubled right now. If anyone was even touched by it right now, he would feel as if he was hit by a truck.


    The two angels were now the only ones in sight since the others were already more than a few kilometers away from the devestated battlefield, only the two holy creatures could have some effect on the demonic being.


    As the army now retreated to a safe distance the two angels begun to sower the monster with punishment and judgement attacks, the demon was hopefully stupid as it tried real hard to swap the two annoying flies that were slowly sucking it of all its Health Points.


    "It''s health points are at 10%"


    Alexi stated as he could easily see the Giant demon''s life points even from a distance.


    It was around that moment that an accident happened, one of the two radiant angels was swayed by the monsters wild movements and fell to the ground, it took a single stomp to render it unable to get up anymore.


    "Don''t mind it, I just have to summon it again"


    Michael said with a smile, he had passed years with the handsom guardian angel guarding his back, it had died many times in his stead.


    This time however something was different, the guardian angel didn''t appear, the connection they had was finaly broken with the angel''s death. The main reason being because Ecclesis was god no more and his creations were now absolete, relics of an old age.


    Michael tried again and again to summon the angel to life, but nothing happened, he actualy cried.


    "Is it because I have betrayed Ecclesis?"


    He asked himself, but he couldn''t come with a better answer, he had in truth betrayed Ecclesia, when they were in trouble he had turned his back to them, both him and Theodor were the same.


    "Theodor, something isn''t right, try to keep your angel alive, because this is it''s last life"


    Chris said, having analysed the situation of the battle so far.


    Theodor panicked a little, but there was little he could do, the angel wasn''t exactly some remote control toy, it moved on its own, only thing he could do was order it to execute some attack or do something, but in general there was little he could do.


    "It at 3%"


    Alexi shouted.


    "Everyone begin the barrage, use everything you have got!"


    Shouted Chris, as the healers begun to bombard the area with holy magic, the demon was at last dead, but at what cost.


    Everyone stood silent, there was no happy voices celebrating their victory, there were only sad warriors whom looked at battlefield devestated by war and magic.


    Corpses littering literaly every speck of the battlefield, demons and the allied races lied next to one another, their blood forming a common pool, dying the ground Red.


    "This will be known as the Battle of the red plains, everyone begin to search for survivors, don''t let even a single brave man lose his life because from bleeding to death"


    Chris said and the scouts and archers begun to inspect the battlefield for survivors.


    "Where are you going?"


    Theodor asked Michael, after all they were both able to heal, thus their help was still needed in the aftermath.


    "Home"


    Michael said with a sad voice, his silluette disappearing as his steps hastened.


    Michael had stopped only for a while to look at the sky after having left the battlefield, he was sad for his guardian angel''s death, but at least he was still alive and he still had Ysova, his wife.


    He used his farsight spell to steal a look at his own wife, but what he saw made him so angry that he lost all reason.


    He now cursed the battle, cursed the others whom pursuaded him to leave Ecclesia.


    "How could that imbecile!"


    He shouted out loud, but his home was too far away for him to reach it in time, he was forced to watch as his wife was being raped, his barrier was destroyed and the seals broken through a special way so that to not alarm him.


    Michael of course knew the man whom was now molesting his woman, he knew the people holding her down as the man had his fun with her, her cries for help although inaudible could be easily imagined in his head.


    The man was Neathan and the other two were Rux and Mollet, they were his former companions, he cursed as he saw them having their fun with her and just as he was about to reach his house he saw them stab her in the heart, throat and belly.


    He stumbled and fell, the shock was too huge to endure, his heart cried in despair, he was only an hour away, but he knew that he was too late, his wife was already dead.


    That stab he recognised very well, it was the cult''s sucrificial stab, it was the signature move of the demonic cult, the ones whom summoned the demon.


    He run as fast as he could, he jumped over the wall and into the window of theirs bedroom. The glass shards deflected by his powerful physique, he approached his loved one''s corpse took it in his hands and disappeared into the night.


    ---------------------------------------------------------


    Back at the Battlefield an invisible silluette, that looked like a dwarf lizardman was walking around, looting corpses, gathering demonic cores.


    It didn''t seem to mind the stench of blood and corpses, until it stumbled upon something that could only be called a treasure by it.


    Brilliant feathers, it begun to gather them one after another, it even begun to dig with its strangely humanoid fingers, digging out a winged human, his wings were almost devoid of feathers and he was seemingly dead.


    The creature passed its hand over him and he disappeared as if he wasn''t there in the first place.


    It then went towards the gigantic demon, took a syringe and begun to draw blood out of the corpse, it was rather difficult to hit a vessel, but the creature seemed to know the creature''s anatomy quite well.


    "I hope the next one will be a success"


    The creature said and then turned around and disappeared into the night.

 51

    Years passed, the Order on Axis had returned, The surface level was now ruled by the Country of Nivava or rather by the Hero King Chris, since Nivava was but one of his Domains.


    There was a strict order to hunt down any cultist they find and they even sent ambassadors to Ecclesia in an attemp to reopen their temples, even if the dead return with a level of 1, at least they are alive.


    Of course there was another target behind those negotiations and that was, the angels.


    After the fight with the Archdemon they saw the strategic significance of guardian angels, they were simply invaluable in fighting demonic creatures and if their angels could revive again and again, then there was too much to gain from such an alliance.


    Against their expectations however their ambassador couldn''t even reach Ecclesia, they had simply migratted to high in the dungeon pillar, in simple words he died.


    They had been told that humans are worse than monsters as you ascended the tower but only now they experienced just how tragic the situation up the tower was.


    Up to the 50th floor lived rogue countries and alliances, they fought against one another for food and resources, after the chaos the supply from the surface world became scarse and thus the situation became even worse, the higher you travel the more scarse the food and water.


    After the 50th floor begin the Allied countries, they are countries allied to Ecclesia, whom provides them with food and Blessings. They enjoy Immortality and resurrection, a combination that no King would say no to.


    Problem is that Ecclesia now has some new fetishes, they now enjoy beautiful virgins, and anyone whom can offer a successful sacrifice can enjoy the same benefits as the allied countries.


    Of course the people of the surface have no news about this since they are too far away from the Allied countries, divided by the rogue countries that look more like apocalyptic worlds.


    Chris had a headache as he looked at the reports, the elves and dwarves wanted some tribute if they wanted them to return to the surface, which was of course stupid.


    They fucking saved the surface level from demons and protect them from the monster waves and they have the face to ask them for gifts?


    "Simply preposterous!"


    He shouted, although his army could become stronger with the dwarven weapon and enchanted robes and staffs, but they weren''t enough to make them invincible.


    "Father, why don''t we just conquer the dwarves and enslave the elves?"


    Agamemnon his on asked, he was his successor, but even as he is now around 25, he is still not fit to rule, he is too arrogant and impulsive, ''Just like his father'' Amaliana would have added.


    "We can''t, the dwarves will simply burry us underground and the elves will simply escape like they always do, it''s like they say, if you see an elf then don''t butt an eye or it will escape"


    Chris said, there was truth in his words, but it wasn''t the entire truth of the matter. Truth was that he was now in his 40s, as a human he was now middle aged, there were tons of ways to extend ones lifespan, but the Forest Ogres had taken most of them away with themselves as they left Greddor.


    The other half were held by the Elves, thus most of the ways to extend one''s lifespan had disappeared from the world.


    Of course he was still better off than Oxen, Theodore was now an elder in Woodaria, unlike what others had planned, him ruling Woodaria, Theodore made a wiser choice, he created a currency with which everyone could buy and sell food and since the traders couldn''t or rather wouldn''t cheat him, he bought food in bulks from Runia supplying them with their much wanted gold and materials.


    Woodarian lether and snakeskins were still saught out in the civilized world, while in Woodaria they used to be threated like junk.


    Of course Slave trade was abolished and instead they are called Serfs. A more civilized way of threating commoners as slaves.


    Theodor and his angel now rule over the once Ecclesian territories, also called the Human Country, where only pure humans are considered citizens everyone else is threated no diferent than an animal. Although he himself wanted to call his country Golden Dawn or something, but whom would buy it, the Human country was a thorn in Chris'' side for a long time, since they didn''t abolish slavery there, they just renamed it, calling slaves as pets.


    Another problem was Theo and his brother in law, the bandit king Jack. Those lawless keep trading with the dwarves, by exchanging people for weapons, the people however are villagers of Nivava, meaning that they don''t belong to them.


    George, well George is probably the only person whom causes him no trouble at all, he simply stays with his wife and children and eats on the country''s budget.


    Elen and Viki, well after losing their funding they decided to follow the elves and escape, non has seen them since. Dina is also with them, with the elves.


    Alexi is in a rather miserable situation as he is now fighting against other clans in a desperate attemp to hold the position of warchief, but he lacks supporters amongst the orks.


    Chris had offered to help him, but was rejected as Alexi told him that it was a matter among orks.


    Lastly Michael had disappeared, right after the battle there were witnesses that said that they saw him leaving holding his dead wife''s corpse.


    Chris simply had too many headaches and the monster waves are just getting stonger, meaning that the demon king needs killing again, not that it was something hard for them to do, but as kings and rulers they couldn''t simply leave their countries and go defeat the demon king, thus the work fell on the shoulders of the few like Theo, George and Oxen.


    =========================================================


    A man carrying a casket had finaly arrived at the 99th floor, he had been stopped hundreds of times, but each time he was left to pass simply by praising Ecclesis.


    Michael sincerely believed that Ecclesis could remeby all his suffering, resurrect his wife, angel and give him calm of the mind.


    Thus he was heading on a pilgrimage to the 100th floor, there were hundreds and thousands of people whom do this these days, they call it path to redemption, but only a few get what they asked for.


    Most of them having rather strange problems to begin with, there are many people saying that Ecclesis is dead, but since Ecclesia still holds that probably isn''t true.


    Michael though as he begun to walk towards the dungeon pillar.


    "Are you here on a pilgrimage?"


    The guard at the entrance of the radiant dungeon pillar, decorated with shining while stone asked.


    "Yes"


    Michael answered.


    "You will have to wait for two years, you see there is a huge list of people whom are waiting for their turn"


    The guard said, but before he could speak further Michael had already taken his casket over his shoulder and charged into the dungeon pillar.


    The guard didn''t dare entering inside, the lights begun to shine just as he walked up the luxurious corridor, it was nother like the dungeon pillars seen on the lower floors.


    Michael could see light at the end of the path and then, nothing as if he fell to a deep sleep, but it only lasted for a second.


    "Wow, I didn''t expected to see an old classmate"


    A voice woke him up from his dazed state.


    "Are you Ecclesis?"


    Michael asked surprised as he saw a young man sitting at a desk in a rather luxurious room.


    "Here''s a secret, I''m not"


    The young man''s voice made Michael rather irritated, but he wanted to see Ecclesis and since the place looked like an office, maybe he was his secretary or something.


    "Well you probably didn''t know me so well from school, thus it''s understandable that you can''t remember me, well I too wouldn''t have been able to know whom you were without identifying you first, you have grow, are the others also looking like middle aged versions of themselves?"


    Christopher asked him mockingly.


    "I came to see Ecclesis, how do I book and appointment or something?"


    Michael asked while holding back his temper.


    "No need, no need, just tell me what you need and we''ll see if you really need me to bother him"


    Christopher said with a smile on his face as if holding back to not burst out in laughter.


    "I want my wife, my guardian angel and my calm of the mind"


    Michael said while panicking, trying to find the casket he used to have with him.


    "Cool down, first follow me downstairs and lets have a drink, just tell me your story, maybe I can help you, maybe we will have to ask for some higher powers"


    Christopher said while dragging him downstairs against his will, Michael was shocked at just how strong the young man was, but he could not remember whom he was, too many years had passed after all.


    Back on the 99th floor...


    -Your Holiness! Your Holiness!


    -What is it now, so early in the morning?


    -Your Holiness a mad pilgrim invaded the holy Pillar


    -Again?


    -We could do nothing about it, he was too fast, he was probably a hero or a legend!


    -I''ll go see what''s going on, we might need to delay the offerings for a while just make sure they don''t all fly away.


    -Praised be Ecclesis!


    -Yes, yes, now go away.


    Ecclesis was having a bad day, lately nothing goes well for him, out of hundreds of offerings only one or two are chosen at most sometimes not even one.


    The real problem however is that lately a new fashion has been developing, the pilgrimage, it all begun when a father went to ask his daughter back and the so benevolent god not only gave her back but even blessed him with an extended lifespan, from then one many people try their best to get into the dungeon pillar in an attemp to get their heart''s desires.


    Problem was that there are 14 entrances, if each entrance sends up 1 man then there would be 14 men going on a pilgrimage, although there were those that for some reason were granted their idiotic wishes, like a man whom wanted to become a woman, a man whom wanted his penis to become smaller and some other strange desires, but most of them had to do with modifications of the "human" body,


    in other words he was using them for practice.


    Christopher however was tired of this new sort of visitor thus he told him to set some timetables town, so that they can come only on cetrain hours or even better on certain days.


    There were however people desperate enough to charge through the guards and into the tower, the guards had been instructed to not go inside, if the person was so desperate to see god, then let them go, it was very simple, they didn''t want victims on their hands.


    Ecclesis went up the pillar as per usual through the secret door and ended right at the waiting room.


    He could hear a sad voice talking in the lounge, someone drowning himself in his own sorrow.


    "Would you mind if I intrude?"


    Ecclesis asked, he had lots of things to do thus he only wanted to make sure that Christopher hadn''t killed the man or something, after all he had a reputation to uphold, Ecclesis never killed people, at least not with his own hands.


    "Oh, Ecclesis, we were just talking about you"


    Christopher said as the door opened wide and he could see two intoxicated youths.


    "I only came to make sure you didn''t kill him and I hope you won''t make things too difficult for me"


    Ecclesis said as he was about to leave.


    "Micha..el here wants to know if he can revive his guardian angel, it sort of died and cannot be resummoned"


    Christopher said, he had no idea what the angel thingies were or how they worked thus he just asked their creator.


    "Righ now Celestials cannot be revived, but you can create a similar one by undergoing the ritual again it will be identical in every way, to begin with each it died the spell would create an identical copy, you must have had over at least a hundred different guardian angels till now so if you want to join Ecclesia just go enlist at the closest temple"


    Ecclesis said, making the drunken Michael confused and even more depressed, it was as if he knew nothing about his guardian angel.


    "Can I leave now?"


    Ecclesis asked rather impatiently.


    "Wait, wait, why aren''t you made of light?"


    The drunken Michael asked as he wanted to get closer to examine him better.


    "Easy, now we don''t want you to go poking holes in his new robe, by the way nice robe"


    Christopher said, making Ecclesis realise that he was still wearing his pajama.


    "I''ll be going back to sleep, just don''t kill him like you did the last one"


    Ecclesis said and then quickly left as if hunted by someone.


    "Wait aren''t you going to revive my wife?"


    Michael shouted as he saw the fleeing person disapear out of the door.


    "Chill out, it''s just an NPC"


    Christopher said making Michael even more depressed.


    "Don''t be like that, didn''t I tell you already, she''s not realy, Neathan to isn''t a real person, it''s the system that''s trying to teach you something, first of all it''s to not be naive, the world has good and bad people, second you must not be overprotective, lastly why didn''t you just teach her some self defense art"


    The fuck we''re not from the middle ages, will you lock her in a cave with a huge boulder each time you leave, If you had talked it over with her, I''m sure the system would have given you a lot of hints"


    Christopher''s words made Michael confused, he did remember many times that he had not the time to listen to her, but he was late for work most of those times, could it be that it was a warning from the system?


    "Well enough with the explainations, I will give you a few days to decide, you can either return to earth and pass it all of as a bad dream, you can live here with your NPC wife, but hands off of my harem or I''ll shoo you and lastly you can leave and have a priest resurrect her, as if there''s a big difference, she''ll probably level up in no time and judging by your stats you don''t have any strength control problems so killing her by mistake would be impossible"


    These were the three choices Christopher gave him to think over, but Michael had a fourth one.


    "Just give me my wife and I''ll go join Ecclesia or whatever"


    Michael said, this was his trump card, after all he was a proud hero many countries had wanted him to join them.


    "Why should I care, after all everything here is fake, even if you joined Ecclesia to me it wouldn''t matter at all"


    Christopher said but suddenly as he talked everything begun to distort, Christopher didn''t know why, but this wasn''t the first time this was happening, his own evaluation was that he probably broke something he shouldn''t have, but since it was only temporaty he didn''t give it much mind.


    Michael on the other sidethought that he had drunk too much, seeing things to blur and distort for a few seconds worth wasnt very healthy.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    Christopher led him to a bed and had him sleep, there were some snucks on the table nearby, but no servants were in sight. Something that made Michael very surprised, he had already become accustomed to the world of Axis where even the minor of nobility had some servants.


    Michael had a rough night as moans of sexual activity echoed throughout the empty estate, making him feel some mixed emotions.


    The next day Christopher said that he had an interview with some new applicants for the position of his love interest. Michael didn''t really care what he did, but out of sheer boredom he went to see the interview.


    "What are your dreams and aspirations for the future?"


    "What would be your hopes and dreams for the world of Axis?"


    "Do you hate people whom have multiple partners?"


    The same weird ten questions came out, again and again, Michael was shocked at how many beauties were turned down by Christopher. If it was him he would at least have a taste of them, if of course he wasn''t already married.


    He waited for what seemed hour and none of the girls was chosen, girls as pretty as angel were declined due to some unknown reason.


    Michael asked him later why he didn''t chose any of them and Christopher said "they didn''t click to me" meaning that they didn''t birth any emotion in his heart, like love at first time, at most they could do for a one-night stand, which wasn''t exactly what he was looking for, but to state his real words "they are generic NPCs", he wanted the special sort of NPC, the arrogant princesses, the upright knight lady, the shy priestess.


    "Then why don''t you go look for them yourself?"


    Michael asked out of sheer curiocity.


    "Do you think I have the time to go look for people, I would take ages, this way I''m already saving a lot of time, which I use for my experiments"


    Christopher said, but didn''t disclose what the experiments included.


    Michael then begun to ask questions about where they would stay if they were to stay on the 100th floor, told him about how annoying the moans were last night, in other words he told him that he made for a rather poor host, which Christopher didn''t take too well, but still smiled as if he didn''t mind.


    =========================================================


    While On the higher floors the Ecclesians were spreading all over the floors, on the surface world a new threat rose, just one year after the defeat of the Demon Kings.


    A new Failed Demon god experiment appeared this time it was the X28 model, the last they had defeated being the X12 model.


    This time it was detected on the 3rd floor, down the dungeon pillar, it was a huge monster that could not fit into the passage up to the pillar, the problem was that it was simply too poweful for them to even think of fighting it.If it had appeared on the surface they would have been goners.


    Chris made a rather radical decision, they would migrate everyone to the higher floors, they would join Ecclesia.


    Not everyone however agreed to his proposition, His own son Agamemnon refused to leave the surface world, not to speak about others.


    In the end Chris and his wife bid the new young King farewell and begun to ascend the pillar with many of the remaining heroes, their targets differed but the most popular was to ask Ecclesis to send them back to earth, most of the heroes remaining were middle aged or old and as their party of six heroes gathered their subordinates in an attemp to reach Ecclesia.


    the army of refuges was immidiately harrassed by the rogue countries, but after they rogue countries saw the strength of six heroes, they decided to simply add their own refuges to the group, making it even larger.


    Once they reached the 10th floor they faced a two headed giant that tried to eat them, but its strength was just that of the Boss of the 10th floor.


    The rogue countries that appeared after the boss were desolate and ruined, full of people whom joined the caravan with no supplies of their own.


    Chris at the time wasn''t as srewd and merciless that the people of the rogue Countries, thus he accepted everyone and helped them out as they made their pilgrimage to the higher floors, towards the lands of Ecclesis, which in their opinion were no different than paradise.


    Ecclesians had no fear of death since they could resurrect the dead, having the inquisition sniffing around for cultists turned out to be less troublesome than having cultists whom create trouble.


    Of course before the cultists became recognised as believers of a new religion they weren''t able to do mass summonings of demons and countless other horrifying rituals, making them as harmless as flies in the eyes of the countries.


    If however the inquisitors'' only work was catching cultists, then there wouldn''t have been such a big deal, the problem was that inquisitors also worked as spies and assassins, which was a real pain to multiple countries, since people killed by the inquisitors were instantly resurrected and locked in special prisons at god knows where.


    The floors from 10-20th were ruined, but they didn''t prepare them for what they saw starting from the 21st floor.


    There was practically an apocalyptic peissage, an endless dessert, it looked so grim that they turned back and tried another tunnel to the 21st floor, 11 out of the 14 tunnels were ridden with desserts and wastelands. The remaining three were domain of the High elves, Elves and Forest Ogres, whom didn''t wellcome humans and mixbloods into their lands, even trading for some food with them was a huge loss to the pilgrims.


    In the end the huge sea of people begun to march through a rather plain wasteland, where the temprature wasn''t as high as in the dessert and volcanic landscape, meaning that they could survive the long march for a few days.


    Without a map only the few mixbloods from the birdmen race and could fly acted as their guides.


    They spent most of their time trying to locate the pillar than they had planned for, around the 25th floor their foodstocks begun to run close, they had to lower the ratios and people begun to cause a disturbance about the discrimination between nobles and commoners, some daring people begun to detach from the caravan, but not before  stealing some food from the caravan, most of them being the ones whom protected the foodstocks.


    It was then that Chris gathered everyone and asked whom wanted to head back and whom wanted to go on, All the heroes of course would go on, but the natives of Axis were divided into three.


    There were those whom wanted to head back, there were those whom wanted to go forward and lastly there was those whom were afraid to reveal their own opinion and went with the majority.


    In the end 2/3 of the caravan headed back to the surface, all of whom were caught and enslaved by the rogue countries, since they no longer had the mighty heroes with their god like cheat powers. The food given to them to make it back was confiscated by the rogue countries and they themselves were made slaves for the elves and dwarves, whom were the only ones whom could survive even in the middle of a dessert.


    The 30th floor''s boss was still doable to solo, thus with the six of them together they easily subdued him, once more it was giant whom was trying to eat them.


    It was strange how the angels of Ecclesis no longer appeared as guardians of the floors, but they wouldn''t go into great thoughts to make out why that happened.


    Only thing they knew was that these new floor guardians were the bane of all the higher floors, since they blocked trade between the 28 floors that were connected there.


    Once more they begun to visit different tunnels, both to procur food and to begin heading higher. The products from the surface level were well taken by a rogue country and they got enough food for at least a year or more, there were also quite a few people whom wanted to go up, but by their looks they were more after the food rather than going to Ecclesia.


    Chris was reluctant whether to take them with them or not, but in the end the majority decided to take them in, the people under them however had different opinions.


    They begun to threat them as servants and slaves, discriminating against them and even having fun with many of their women.


    The strange thing was that the people from the rogue countries took it as if it was something natural, they were after all people from a different society, where human lives were cheap in contrast to food and water.


    A bottle of water on the rogue countries were worth its weight in gold, one normaly wouldn''t sell you food nor water.


    The reason as to why they stumbled upon someone willing was because the things they carried were much more valuable than gold to the people there. It was like giving them the rulership of their floor on a golden plate, weapons and armors for level 200 classes were simply invaluable, not to speak about skillbooks and spellbooks.


    The 31st floors were different, there were no elves there at all, but one would find something terrifying there, people whom had turned into monsters.


    They were canibals, humans, beastmen, orks, they ate anyone they could catch, men women, it did no difference to them.


    The refuges had to make their way through there in a haste, at times they would capture the natives there and interrogate them in order to find where the pillar was.


    Theodor whom used to be an inquisitor had some much needed fun those days, something that the others didn''t quite appreciate.


    Their losses they suffered from the canibals however were miniscule in contrast with what they suffered from the geniouses whom decided to head back once more, all of whom ended in the bellies of the canibalistic tribes.


    Ever since the majority of Heroes left Axis, order on Axis went for a hike, people begun to go mad, old allies had turned against one another and of course the easiest way to destroy a country is by damaging their food supply.


    This is how most of the floors begun to turn into the apocalyptic wastelands or into rogue countries where few held all the food and power, as for the Ecclesian territories they all became desserted and later taken over by other floors, some even fought for them.


    The 30-40th floors were probably one of their fastest ascends, every refuge wanted to get out of there as fast as humanly possible. The funny thing was that some captured those despicable savages and used them as disposable slaves.


    You have to understand that Chris had long dissolved slavery, but he was powerless at the moment to forbid them from doing what they wanted, mostly because of their more crucial problems, which was their foodstocks running low again.


    Chris and Amaliana were holding hands as they could hear Theodor''s hobby screaming. He was torturing captured canibals just for fun, ever since they arrived on the 40th floor.


    The bosses here needed at least two heroes to take them down, but could easily be defeated by the six of them.


    They were however beginning to become nervous since they still had 5 bosses in front of them, would they be able to make it through.


    You have to understand that if they were alone they would probably be able to bypass the bosses and simply go up, but since they had other people to accompany, thus they had a lot of stress.


    the 41t floor was somewhat better, but they were in constant war, here they for the first time met their match, a legendary ruler whom wanted to enslave them and sell them to the higher floors for food.


    Of course ther heroes in the end were able to escape with their loved ones, but the people whom followed them were doomed to become slaves.


    =========================================================


    Christopher, Michael and his wife were having dinner, they invited him over to discuss a few things, but Christopher still refused.


    Michael and his wife wanted to have a child, but for some reason they were unable to have one, it was rather strange, but then Christopher explained that it was because the 100th floor was special.


    They begun then to ask him to leave the floor, but there was a good reason he wouldn''t let them go, in simple words they knew too much.


    That year a new goddess was born, she was called Rosetti and was the goddess of plantan life, of course she was still frozen in time, but she had a few interesting abilities, especialy the one to create life.


    In general however she was a rather useless godess, something like a goddess of nature you could call her.


    Ecclesis was happy to see some new blessings, but he was disappointed at how useless they were in the end, all it did was help crops grow faster, but Ecclesia didn''t need crops and he was still just a Legendary Healer, meaning that he wouldn''t be able to defeat the demon God any time sooner and the hero summoning ritual wasn''t the greatest of ideas at the moment, since they would all be passing through Christopher''s hands first.


    While Ecclesis was having his thoughts a message came from the inquisition''s headquarters.


    6 heroes were making their way towards the 50th floor, He instantly saw his chance to solve all his problems.


    He begun to send messages all over, organising a party to go and wellcome them on the 50th floor, kill the boss on the way and receive the heroes with honors, they had to gain their favour, although the Demon God was already dead, but what about 10years from now? or 20years from now or a 100years.


    Ecclesis was of course rather outdated when it came to information of what was going on the lower floors.


    Now returning to Michael and Ysova, after having the discussion with Christopher, earning nothing, just wasting their time they begun to talk about the future once more.


    While on the 100th floor, Christopher had given them eternal youth and life, the problem was that they were bored.


    Ysova whom had heard dozens of times that she was something called an NPC had begun to believe it and urged him to return to the real world, but Michael wouldn''t believe that she wasn''t real.


    Their only way to leave the 100th floor however was to either leave her there and he could either go to down or return to earth, or they could try their luck with Ecclesis.


    Michael had talked a lot with Ecclesis whom would now and then come up to Christopher''s villa and enjoy some well needed rest, non could find him when he did this and he could still send messages down to the 99th floor, only problem was that he would sheldomly would be found by Michael and bombarded with questions.


    Ecclesis explained to him that he himself even after centuries couldn''t tell whether Axis was a real world or a fiction of their mind, all he knew was that the upper floors didn''t use to exist before they had defeated the Demon god and that if they had enough people he wouldn''t think twice before stepping on that altar once more.


    He was simply hooked up on the idea of being God, after centuries he had come to like it, what Christopher did to him turned to be one of the greatest punishments he had experienced, but he did earn it in a way.


    He then begun to explain what he knew about Godly skills and also what he understood of Christopher''s power.


    In general once one touched the Altar every one of his skills would evolve into a godly skill, unless of course you didn''t have 8skills which was simply impossible since you would simply not survive the final boss.


    He was a healer with some summoning magic and an ultra rare revive spell he found by sheer luck otherwise he wouldn''t even be eligible to go with the others to defeat the God.


    Of course the Revive skill was a ritual that needed lots of preparation and the person would lose all of their levels, but he was prepared to use it as a last resort if everything failed he would revive the ones with the most powerful cheat powers, after all there are some cheat powers that don''t depend on any of the three stats, like auras, time travel, weapon skills etc.


    Now the thing about evolution of skills is that you will be given a huge list of possible evolutions, especialy if you don''t have any skill in the slot, since then you can select any skill you like, this he learned from Tanna, whom only had one skill.


    In general the Demon god only appeared once every 10years, but since Christopher is farming him, he should be much weaker than the original he had killed long ago or at around as strong.


    Which is what brought Michael to the predicament, he could Go become a god and then help the others and himself out, or take Christopher''s offer and leave Axis.


    Many might think why doesn''t Ecclesis revive some dead heroes, like Costas and Jonny. Well there are two reasons for the first one, Ecclesia and Runia were never as close as Allies and for the second, Jonny was a fucking cultist.


    As for why Christopher doesn''t revive them and sends them back or something, well for first Costas and Him have a crush on the same girl, Alexxa on the real world and Jonny is one of the bullies that made his life worse.


    Grudges and love interests, two reasons to not revive them, although he still believes that Axis is not real, thus he is as carefree as a cloud, even his classmates are just a figment of his imagination.


    =========================================================


    On the surface level new strifes begun as a new race emerged, they called themselves the half monster race.


    They were people whom had somehow gotten ahold of Kurlidandr''s evolution potion, which although at an experimental stage still had some success.


    The failures lost their sanity, while those that succeeded became the nobles, kings and lords of their monster race.


    The most successful potions were those that were based on already intelligent species of monsters, like the demonic fiends, the Werewolves, the dryads, the cyclops, the vampires, the Wild Orks and goblins, the Harpies, the Sea hag and sharkmen, the lizardmen and Drakonians.


    In other words races that were considered as monsters, although they could easily be considered as an intelligent species.


    The advantage of the potion was that the monster waves didn''t consider them as enemies, welll it wasn''t always so, but in general it was.


    Agamemnon Chris'' son was now looking at the potion in front of him, it was potion that could easily be found on the streets Nivava, it would turn any race into a half Geloid monster, allowing him to survive even if the Slimes were to overrun the surface world.


    The most popular potion however was that of the Demon race, the reason being that they said that if you took it you wouldn''t have to fear the Archdemons that randomly popped up in the lower floors of the dungeon pillar.


    Of course Agamemnon didn''t believe it at first, but it was easily proved by some adventurer that had consumed the potion. It was the newest trent now for the surface dwellers, especialy for humans, the problem was that there was a chance of the potion being a fraud.


    For example you might think that you bought the right potion, but when you drink it simply die because it''s a fake, poison that was disguised as the evolution potion.


    Agamemnon was told to take the potion, it was a gift from the brilliant alchemist that came with the potion, a dwarf draconian called Kurlidandr.


    The potion was said to be able to transform him into a half-Dragon, but was it worth it give up your humanity for safety and power?.


    The world however was changing, the other countries had already begun to accept the change, they say that there are now three Half-Dragons whom now rule the surface world, forcing the common people to kneel in respect, even other kings.


    The Human country was now ruled by the Half-Demons.


    Runia by the Half-Werewolves, a strange race that was nor human nor werewolf.


    The former Eolia by the Half-trents and half-Dryads.


    The former Neassa by the half-Cyclops giants.


    The Munnero mountains by the Half-vampires, a strange  undead race.


    The Orcs and goblins for some reason remained the same, but they became more violent and now begun crave for the blood of other race, there were even seen Orks eating other orks.


    The former Reddor kingdom was now inhabited by the the Half-Volvanoids, a strange race that feeds on the heat that comes out of the ground.


    The former Greddor is now domain of the Half-Incectoids.


    Winnoria now has become something horrible to see, as strange monstrocities calling themselves the half-harpies emerged, in general they have female breasts protruding out of their heads and a woman''s head, even the males and they still have a second bird head, in other words they are now two headed.


    Woodaria is full of half-lizardmen,half-drakonian and half-ophidians.


    In aquatica the potion wasn''t as popular, but there were still meremen and fishmen whom became half-monsters.


    In the newly reclaimed forsaken Country, there were the half-elementals.


    Agamemnon was given a rare oportunity, he was given the chance to become one of the new ruling class of the floor, he was however reluctant, but he knew full well that in a year at most the rulership of Nivava would end.


    One half-Dragon being a dwarf, the second being a gnome and the last being a human woman.


    The three of them had already begun to divide the countries, making it unbearable for him, he had to enter the cult in order to gain the chance to hold the potion, but at this moment he was reluctant to use it.


    Agamemnon thought about his parents and then reluctantly gulped the potion down.

 52

    The world was changing and our heroes just barely escaped from the 49th floor''s battlefield. Tired and Malnurished they were now preparing to face the 50th floor''s boss.


    The thing however that they were awaiting for magically changed into an brilliant army of various races, accompanied by shiny angels.


    At that moment they knew that their journey was over, little did they know however that their journey had only begun.


    =========================================================


    Christopher just gained a new bunch, this one  however was different, the girls in it were not believers of Ecclesis, they were women of multiple religions, beliefs and races.


    Ecclesis was shocked when he found out that of the one hundred only 57 returned, he begun to investigate and came to a grim realization.


    The Allied countries whom were supposed to send their own beautiful women, instead sent prisoners or war, people whom were not believers of Ecclesis.


    Ecclesis however would still be given a reward, Christopher that day made him fully Immortal, in other words he was half back to his godly self, it was as if he was slowly returning to his almighty form.


    A pity that he was not a godly Healer anymore, but it was a step back to glory, now he could even be able to pose a challenge to the Demon god, well not really at most he could act as a meat shield, but it was true Immortality.


    =========================================================


    The six heroes were leisurely escorted with honors to the 99th floor, the process was fast and non dared to interfere with it.


    They called them the saviors from beyond, when Chris asked what this was all about, they told them that the Oracles foresaw that they would help Ecclesis to reclaim his past glory, but after that begun a fake fairytail created by Ecclesis himself.


    The tale was all about how the vile treacherous demons lured Ecclesis for a final confrontation, which Ecclesis won, but he became very weak, thus he need the sucrifice of virtuous virgins to reclaim his glory.


    As the Saviors however the six of them would save Ecclesis and reclaim the surface world from the vile cultists, whose role in the treacherous plans of the demons was made something huge.


    Of course the six of them didn''t believe the story, but they wouldn''t say it out loud.


    They and their loved ones were brought to a beautiful temple right next to a brilliant dazzling dungeon pillar.


    There they were offered rest and told that the Avatar of Ecclesis wanted to meet with them, to discuss about the matters at hand, but if they wanted they could have a due earned rest.


    Of course the six jumped to the chance and went to see the so called Avatar, after all each and every one of them had their own wishes and desires.


    They had long heard about the new blessings, one of which even giving immortality, which meant that old age was no longer a thing to care about on Ecclesis.


    Before however they could bombard the so called Avatar with their desires, he begun to speak, before they even entered the room.


    "Enter, I know that you want to talk to me about many things, but let me first explain the situation of the world to you all"


    Ecclesis said and begun to explain once all six took their seats.


    "The world of Axis originaly had no Gods, there was not upward pillar and the people summoned heroes in order to survive in the lower part of the pillar"


    Ecclesis said making the six of them shocked, since  these few phrases revealed to them a disturbing truth that Ecclesis used to be like them, a hero from earth.


    "The heroes whom found ways to live longer begun to accumulate, the original inhabitants of the world only cared to survive, but the heroes wanted to return back home, resurrection didn''t exist and thus death was not an option"


    Ecclesis continued sending them to a dark past they had no idea about.


    "I was a legendary hero, one of many, by sheer luck however I had found a rare skill called resurrection, it was a ritual that allowed to bring a person from the dead, but his level would revert back to 1, losing all his level gained stat points in the process"


    Ecclesis said, making them listen even more carefuly.


    "you can understand how high a prestige I had back them, my fame even earned me a place in the Demon god subjugation group, it was sheer luck back then that willed it that only I survived to step onto the Altar of Deification"


    Ecclesis said, making some shocked and others jealous.


    "The moment I stepped onto the altar the upward pillar appeared and I became a God, I then with my cheat power of telepathy begun summon the heroes and people up the pillar, I revived all the Dead heroes with my new godly skills and begun to send them all back to earth"


    Till then they had been hearing him without complains, but hearing this last phrase made them doubt him, after all the person he described sounded nothing like the Ecclesis they knew about from Ecclesia''s doctorine, whom portraited him as a self-righteous dickhead.


    "Don''t look at me like that, it was too long ago, only later did I discover the huge downsides of being a god, the most important being that I myself could no longer leave Axis, another being that I could not descend the tower, thus I was stuck with godly power and nothing to do with them, I begun to speak to the people bellow giving them hints and tips on survival teaching them how to use my blessings, but when they built a country under my name I was so happy I gave them the resurrection ritual I used to know, with my blessing of course"


    Ecclesis words seemed to somewhat get closer to reality, but they still weren''t 100% trusty of him.


    "After I gifted them the ability to revive the people begun to worship me as a god and a religion was born and I begun playing it God to both the people of Axis and earth''s summoned heroes, I gave them a choice, to either defeat the demon God or return to earth, the people on Axis begun to think that their summonings were failing, thus they used it less and less, if they knew that the summoning ritual had 100% success each time they did it, they might have cursed me day and night, but since there were no other people from earth I was rather bored and the situation on Axis was getting somewhat out of hand, thus I told them that I would bless the next summoning, this time I gave them two choices either descend or ascend the tower, but help the people of Axis first"


    Ecclesis said and some of the heroes already understood where this was going.


    "Thus I decided to keep it that way, I would send the summoned people down and those whom wanted to return to earth would have to grind some levels to return home, of course as it turned out there were simply too many selfish people whom left leaving their fellow heroes behind, there were even those that obstructed people from leaving like your fellow Alexi"


    Ecclesis said, while not revealing whom he had blocked from leaving.


    "Of course I''m not without blame, since I could have done some things to help and guide you, but you have to understand that I''ve lived for millenias, in the first few centuries I was more than willing to help people whom wanted to return, but later I became a little selfish, I wanted there to be more people like me, more gods in Ecclesis, I even almost succeeded, well in practice I succeeded, but I shoved someone the wrong way and was turned back into a human,killed and revived to live as a level 1 human"


    Ecclesis said, making them all shocked, whom on Axis could turn a god back into a human.


    "Now since I explained most of my situation, lets talk about your options, you have a once in a lifetime oportunity to return to earth, well you can also ask for your dead friends to be sent back as well, if anyone of your knew them of course, you see the resurrection ritual has a small flaw, if no one remembers you or only knew you by name, then no one can resurrect you"


    Ecclesis said, sending goosebumbs down their spine.


    "The second option is help me with my holy war, Ecclesia will be expanding downwards, engulfing the whole world, of course you might think that talking to a classmate will solve all your problems, thus I have invited a former friend of yours"


    Ecclesis said and Michael came inside, he looked young, just as he looked when he was just summoned.


    "That idiot thinks that Axis is some sort of fictional world, created by his imagination, that he''s allpowerful while in the world of Axis, he calls people like us the Players and the natives of Axis NPCs, seeing himself as the Protagonist"


    Michael said, making the others look at him with some surprise in their eyes, he was after all younger than themselves, whom were all middleaged and nearing 50 years old now.


    "Those of you whom want to leave just go ask him to leave, he will probably sent you back with a smile on his face, but don''t ask him for favours, he''s a vile character that won''t do stuff like favours without some sort of return"


    Michael said, making them shocked once more, of course they themselves weren''t saints, but they would still feel some kinship with their classmates, he however thought of them as fictional characters created from his own imagination, he had no kinship with them, it was as if asking him to send them to earth was simply making them disappear from his fictional world.


    Of the six mostly Theodor wanted to go back to earth, but now he was reluctant to do so, he now more than most wanted to become a God and stay on Axis.


    "Now I want to hear your opinion, there is no time to think about it as the holy war will begin in two days time, even the people whom blocked your path before will be all swept away in this huge tide that will go all the way to the Demon god''s entrance"


    Ecclesis said, making their blood boil, after all he was someone whom had lived for millenia, he knew how to steer people up.


    "By the way Ecclesis isn''t your real name right?"


    Chris asked suddenly foiling his momentum.


    "Well I don''t remember my real name, but back then when death was pernament people were too afraid of dying thus all heroes were turned into slaves and sent to battle monsters, as some of you might know slaves are named by their masters and mine was Ecclesis"


    His story made them understand just how fortunate they were that they weren''t summoned in the old darker ages.


    "Why do we need a holy war?"


    The one asking was Theo, he might not have been the smartest of minds, but even he could tell that such a grand war was too wastefull.


    "Well you see I have made a deal with him, I have to present to him with women and if they are to his liking, he keeps them and rewards me back with my previous powers, right now I have been bestowed with the full Immortality of a god..."


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.Before however Ecclesis could end his words he was interrupted by Chris.


    "Why not using your own Women then?"


    Chris asked, understanding full well what would essue.


    "But we did, for years I tried to offer him our most beautiful and virtuous women, but out of all of them only 31 were chosen and the number of offerings was 108 thousands, the last time however some war prisoners were candidly sent without my knowledge and 43 were chosen out of a hundred, now make the math and tell me what I have to do"


    Ecclesis said, making them shut up and think.


    "Why not buy some slaves?"


    Theo asked, making the others look at him somewhat strangely, after all everyone there knew that Ecclesia didn''t allow slavery, it was one of their many taboos.


    "Simple, all you have to do is ask him what sort of women he likes"


    Chris said, making Ecclesis shocked, looking at him as if he was looking at an idiot.


    "Do you think I''m some sort of drinking buddy of his, he fucking shooed me from godhood, you think he will talk with me about women"


    Ecclesis said disatisfied even somewhat annoyed.


    "Don''t bother, he''s a complete pervert, he interviews all one hundred women in each offering and if he sees one that causes his heart to tick faster then he makes her into a figurine for his collection"


    Michael said making them all shocked, well they do understand what he means.


    "Wouldn''t that be easily solved if they simply dressed them all in dirty outfits or something, simply empty a borthel, why offer virgins?"


    Theo said, making them all shocked, what he said made lots of sense, but when they looked at Ecclesis, he looked as if he was going to have a heart attack.


    "Didn''t you hear the story told by the guards, it''s supposed to be me whom is taking the offerings, Ecclesis, do you think that Ecclesis would force his believers to wear dirty slutty outfits before he is presented with them and of course I would never receive prostitudes as offerings, that''s common knowledge that I hate prostitution"


    Ecclesis said, but some long forgotten memories were suddenly as if revealed from the fog of time, old painful memories.


    "But you want to offer all the women from your holy war to him, right?"


    Chris said, making it appear as if he was a hypocrite.


    "They are fucking natives, they aren''t worth shit as a god I could spawn them like monsters spawn on the lower part of the pillar, originaly they didn''t even give birth, they simply spawned at a regular timeline"


    Ecclesis said, making everyone shocked.


    "Then our children?"


    Chris asked somewhat shocked.


    "Well I put a trigger in place, that forces people to have intercourse for a baby made of their fused genetic materials to appear, in other words no different than giving birth, only difference, no labors for women"


    Ecclesis said, but what he said mostly described cloning in sci-fi movies, like tube children.


    "Come on it''s still better than not knowing what motherhood is, although some races didn''t get the meaning at all"


    Ecclesis said somewhat dejected.


    "Lets vote!"


    Theodor said with a happy expression, he seemed to be happy with the ongoing holy war.


    "What about our homes? and Our people!"


    Chris asked enraged, after all he still wanted Ecclesia to help the surface level, not just to save himself.


    "I will give you two words"


    Ecclesis said, but gave no two words to him but the middle finger, he was already sick and tired of Chris, in the first place he was probably the most selfish one of all of them.


    Originaly his plan was for Ecclesia to help the surface world return to how it originaly was, he didn''t think whether Ecclesia would gain anything from this.


    It''s like asking the tiger to go down the mountain to fight another tiger to protect a pack of sheep and then leave wounded and bleeding.


    It was wishful thinking that ended lossing them the whole convoy, first to the rogues, then to the canibals and the ones whom were left were enslaved by someone stronger than himself.


    "It''s simple, We have some divine oracles, they can detect how many faithful exist in a floor as well as detect whom are not faithful to me"


    Ecclesis said, making everyone look at him strangely.


    "Let me finish, the people whom are faithful to me are those innocent and pure, once you too become gods you will probably want a religion of your own, thus we will make something up and divide the pillar we are 8 and ther are 14 pillars, well there are already 2 gods and him, which still leaves 11 pillars"


    Ecclesis said, they begun to think about it, but then Ecclesis spoke again.


    "In the worst case you can just spawn some believers"


    Ecclesis said, making them look at him surprised, well not that it was a bad idea, but wouldn''t it be a bother to teach them common sense if they were just spawned in full adult bodies without any common knowledge.


    The die was cast and the majority decided.


    =========================================================


    The surface level was never more orderly than now.


    Four Dragons were seated face to face, they had divided the whole continent into four.


    The monsters from the lower floors were no longer and threat and other than the starving one that sheldomly appeared they were completely safe.


    This time''s gathering was for another reason, they were debating whether they should attack the higher floors with the monsters and enslave them, the main target of their talk were the elves and Ogres whom had long fled, leaving the surface world to its own fate.


    Of course there were also opinions that they should reoccupy the lower floors, but they ended with a single statement, half-monsters could not give birth, meaning that they would need to breed humans and other races and then select the talented and worthy to fill in the numbers.


    All talks however stopped at one problem Ecclesia, what if Ecclesia branded them as monsters, what if Ecclesia decided to return, Ecclesia this, Ecclesia that.


    In truth there were still some Ecclesian followers whom hadn''t taken the potion, but they were precious breeding material.


    The four dragons once more couldn''t come to a decision, after all Ecclesia was a colossus that existed for millenias, if they could be defeated by a simple loss in power then whom would even fear them, there are tons of ways to seal powers, the problem was in their numbers, they were simply like ants, easy to kill but hard to exterminate.


    The main however problem was that they were part of four different cults, the dwarf dragon was from an overly pacifistic cult, the gnome dragon from an overly agressive cult, the old woman dragon was from the worst demonic cult and Agamemnon from a rather neutral cult.


    Meaning that they balanced out, there were many talks about adding a 5th dragon, but then came the problem of redistributing the territories, which was something that took them years to determine.


    There was a huge war about to go out when Agamemnon and the Old lady begun to fight over Nivava''s ownership, or as it was called now the Gelloid Country.


    Another when the Gnome and Dwarf fought over Munnero or as it was now called the Vampire country.


    Last problem of the meeting was Aquatica, where nothing had changed, they were after all deep underwater and more than able to defend themselves even if the Archfiend somehow decided to invade them.


    Aquatica was simply too large, by itself it was enough to cover around half the other countries put together.


    =========================================================


    The day had come the armies ready, and the first thing they did was sweep Ecclesia itself, from the 99th to the 80th floor was all Ecclesian land, they begun to look for heretics, criminals and other scum of society, women were sent to Ecclesia and men killed without pardon, there was something about men being the spore of evil and women being able to help Ecclesis to regain his power.


    Of course only the young and pretty were spared, the problem however was Theodor and a problem that appeared right away, he had a dispute with the oracle on whether an elven couple were heretics or not, it was revealed that after half an hour of torture they turned out to be heretics, not the cult sort, but ones whom worshiped both Ecclesis and the powers of nature.


    Of course the Oracles disapproved of such methods, saying that Ecclesis disapproved them as well, but Theodor said that if Ecclesis heard them sheltering heretics he would be even more angry.


    In the end the poor elven woman was even unlucky enough to be one of the people chosen by Christopher and although it was a pity that only 23 out of the 100 heretics were chosen the rest didn''t live to tell what they experienced as they were killed by Ecclesis and Theodor.


    This time Ecclesis asked for a reward for Theodor, he wanted him to become immortal as well, but what he was given was rather disappointing, he simply gave him a lesser Immortality blessing that would last for a year at most.


    When he asked why not full Immortality, then Christopher told him that he had been late on the delivery for some time now and it was true that due to the holy war, the escorting of the heroes and other stuff he had forgotten to send new offerings, the last time he even let war prisoners be brought as offerings due to carelessness, he was simply getting tired of the whole micromanagment thingy.


    With the 99th floor finished and still many offerings remaining for the next days, they begun to descend.


    Elves,Orks, mixbloods were the main targets of Theodor''s cleansing and while most of them initialy weren''t heretics after passing through his hands were revealed the worst sort of scum, that spit on Ecclesis'' name.


    Even an Oracle was sent as a heretic to the 99th floor and was in the end taken as an offering.


    For some reason the number of offerings accepted only fell to 19 the next day, with the Oracle included.


    There were strange criteria that Ecclesis hadn''t thought about, like for example how fed up one can get from seeing women all day, how tired Christopher was because of the fun he had last night and other matters.


    Of course there were still those whom would make your eyes pop out of their sockets when you saw them, but in general they were few and non was willing to send them as offerings.


    Gaining Theo a fused Skill, something that even Ecclesis didn''t know was possible, opening something that could be a revolution, they imagined how a godly fused ability would look like.


    On the 97th floor a whole kingdom was found to harbor heretical beliefs. All men were killed and the women sent to the higher floor as offerings, non knew if they trully were heretics, but Theo whom was in charge said that the Queen and her 7 daughters were worth it.


    Ecclesis wanted to reprimant him, but once he saw that 97 were accepted earning Theo an Immortality off the butt, he begun to search better for those accursed heretics.


    At first the soldiers of the holy crusade were full of fighting spirit, but as time passed by they begun to feel that something wasn''t quite right, although the Saviors were doing a cleansing at home before the crusade begun, their targets for cleansing were mostly those with handsome wives and daughters, one of the saviors would even torture people into becoming heretics and it even seemed to be random people, they couldn''t find any similarity in his victims.


    The cleansing continued, but there were no further big hauls, mostly because they weren''t worth it, only some minor households with pretty wives and daughters, whom were charged with prostitution, the average looking women were rather happy with their demise.


    There even begun a trent where any beautiful woman would be called a witch and a prostitude, seducing men with her evil charms.


    Ecclesis didn''t sit back and simply arrested all the goods delivered and sent them up for a good reward.


    In the end Christopher gave him back the ability to control and summon angels, or celestials as the description called them.


    The population of Ecclesia was however so clustered and tight that people begun to quickly become happy with the cleansing. they even sent some beggars as offerings when they didn''t have anyone else to offer saying that they were people whom weren''t blessed by Ecclesis.


    But most of them came back down with a piece of gold in hand and only a few were held up the pillar, while there were hundreds of beggars sent only 12 didn''t return, they were the once Christopher took a liking to.


    When Ecclesis asked to be rewarded for them, he was told that the gold the beggars were given was his reward.


    Making him unwillingly step back, it was true that this wasn''t exactly what they had agreed upon, sending beggars for him to decide from.


    By the time they reached the 90th floor a full year had passed, but Ecclesia had become a changed country, since the people were fewer now there were more works, there was some space to breath and the most important those average girls at last found husbands although not long after some of them were still sent as offerings because of jealousy, but most weren''t selected, thus were returned back to their homes.


    For the handsome witches the Ecclesian church was less strict, if they were still virgins they were sent to become oracles, if not they were sent back to their husbands, unless of course they protested violently which meant that they were heretics.


    Christopher wasn''t sure why but he was feeling helpless as the number of figurines was simply too great, he even saw some that were intentionaly dressed in slutty outfits, not that he disliked the idea, but it was the women inside the outfits he had chosen, not the outfits themselves.


    On the 90th floor, they easily overpowered the bosses, the reason being that by that time all of them were Immortal at least to some degree.

 53

    The cleansing went on and many people were disatisfied, the majority of whom were whose whom called themselves nobility and royalty, the rich and mighty, the powerful and well respected.


    Of course Ecclesis and the others weren''t disturbed by the disatisfaction, after all Ecclesis never liked Nobles Since he advocated equality among people.


    None however dared confront the holy crusade, there were even stories going of mothers disfiguring their daughters as to not invite the inquisition, but it was a pointless behavior as they found out later in their lives, their children were either way taken to the inquisition, for charges of being cursed by an evil cult, their mother also charged with some horrible crime.


    A second year passed them by and at last they had reached the 80th floor, the higher floors were all swept away, arrogant noble, tyrant kings, corrupted priests, non remained in the living.


    This was mostly Chris'' work, since the other were more preocupied with finding beauties than punishing evil, they were like junkies waiting for the next dose.


    After reaching the 80th floor however there was the problem of how to transport the offerings with safety, after all they had thousands of people, which was solved by a gift from Christopher, the first ever transfloor teleportation device, probably the first device ever in existence, since teleporting people was something only real powerful mages could do and that if they were lucky enough to find the teleportation spell, one meant for people and not items.


    A portal was opened in each and every major city, making trade between cities and travelling a thing of the past, lowering prices for goods as a result.


    Only the so called caravan escorts, bandits and carriage driver were not very happy with this new addition, but this was progress, something that non could stop.


    Of course that''s a story for the far future since right now the portals were only used by the military to transport the offerings and some much needed supplies and reinforcements.


    On the 79th floor and down begun the Ecclesian territories that were influenced by the Allied Countries, in general there were many people there whom were not believers of Ecclesis, but simply imigrants from the Allied countries.


    Here it was a stenuous and difficult task to clean the cities of non believers, the reason being that there were simply whole cities of non believers.


    Theodor even cleansed a whole elven settlement of 12000 people, sending 8000 offerings through the portal.


    It was funny how all 8000 were taken in and Theodor was successfuly promoted to a Legendary Inquisitor, this was the class he asked for, but he also was instanly given some 5000levels just as a bonus to it.


    Some others begun to try and replicate his feat, but they simply couldn''t do it, they weren''t as shameless as to convict a City just because they''re different than them.


    Let me explain how the Cleansing went, there were 14 pillars and only 8 of them, thus each one of the seven heroes took one pillar and Ecclesis was responsible for the other seven.


    The truth however was that even with so many millenias of life, he was still a big softie, he wouldn''t even think of wrongly convicting someone, but he would still sent beautiful virgins as offerings, it was their duty to him.


    They had to make him stronger, a pity that most of the people he sent were were either true heretics or fanatic believers.


    The floors they were cleansing now would in turn become their own floors, meaning that what they did would in turn influense their future domains.


    Meaning that if they slaughter a whole floor, that empty floor will belong to them when they become Gods.


    They spent 8 years cleansing the floors until they reached the 70th floor. Successfuly capturing 230000 heretics, of whom 120000 were sent as offerings but only 82000 were accepted.


    These were some crazy numbers and Christopher didn''t even know what to give them as a prize, he had already given them Immortality, Legendary classes, some weird skills they asked him for, a few fused skills and even evolved Ecclesis'' resurrection skill.


    Making Ecclesis successfuly shocked, in his opinion they would have needed to go defeat the Demon god to become Godly classes and have their skills evolve, but now Christopher through his research had already found a way to fuse, evolve and even mutate skills and spells.


    Of course Christopher still couldn''t create Godly classes and change races succesfuly, thus he still defeated the Demon god every 10years at the same date.


    Now there was a new Goddess, Tris, a goddess of Modern desires, her ability was to create modern appliances that worked with magic, a television that caught chanels from earth, Internet connection and other strange modern marvels.


    Ecclesis wasn''t very happy with how useless the new blessings were, but he had no idea that one of Tris'' skills Christopher had Taken away from her and erasing it from the face of Axis.


    A skill called Portal to Earth, she was able to open portals that led to earth, although Christopher didn''t believe that it was the real earth, why risk it?


    As for the people being sent he had no time to interview them all thus he kept them to interview later, he even thought of creating clones of himself or something, but it didn''t click him right, thus he took his time in selecting.


    He simply said he accepted everyone and ended the bothersome part and then send back the people he had interviewed with the next bunch.


    Ecclesis however was no fool he had already predicted this and the ones returning were checked by oracles to see whether they were still his followers or heretics that would be killed, although in secret he sent some of them to other pillars, belonging to the seven heroes, humans to Theodor, other races to other people.


    "Let them suffer a little"


    Ecclesis said to himself as he continued with his cleansing of his own floors.


    =========================================================


    At the surface level a new storm was brewing, Anothe Failed Demon God had spawned, this time however he looked even more grotesque than before, entrails hunging from it''s sludge like body, It looked like a pile of rotten flesh from a distance and no longer looked humanoid or even like a demon.


    What it did however was force the four dragons to confront him, ending in the death of two of them, the dwarf and gnome had died, although the dwarf died under somewhat questionable sicumstances, backstabed by the gnome half-dragon.


    The problem however was that they had no way of defeating the huge monster that trampled cities under its mass, it didn''t even try to attack or eat it simply headed to random directions, as if a natural disaster.


    Now however there were only two rulers of the Surface level and Kurlidandr seemed to have disappeared.


    Thus they couldn''t restore their ranks, meaning that they once more begun to divide the surface level amongst themselves, forgetting everything about invading the upper floors, leaving that to the monster waves.


    =========================================================


    The Holy Crusade had now officialy begun, he first few allied countries were taken by surprise as they found an army of angels marching through their doorsteps, identifying people as heretics and then capturing them without a quetion.


    Before news could spread about the invasion, the armies of Ecclesia had already finished cleansing the 69th floor, Leaving 9/14 floors empty and desolate, devoid of all life.


    Those were the people whom had allied with Ecclesia only to gain some advantages, thus it wasn''t strange that they were purged from the world.


    Christophe however had a headache as millions of people were now being transfered to his living place, the 100th floor.


    He no longer had the willpower to go on with the interviews, thus he just kept amassing them as if they were specks of dust.


    He even went to talk with Ecclesis, explaining him that he couldn''t yet turn people into Godly Classes, but in 10years from now he would return the 100th floor to him, just stop sending me people.


    Ecclesis however answered with a smile and went on with the crusade, it was no longer about him, this crusade was the division and cleansing of the dungeon pillars, the people would either way be sent as offerings even if he liked it or not, it was because the people were just used to doing it and it would be hard to stop them, they weren begun to transport all men and women as offerings, no longer discerning one and the other.


    Christopher wouldn''t care either way, it truth he wanted to simply send them away, but he found himself in a rather tight situation, not knowing where to teleport them, whether to simply kill them all or keep amassing figurines.


    Well as a collection they were priceless, in the end he created his own pocket dimension and put the shrunken people there.


    Unlike the 69th floor the 68th suffered an even greater disaster, as 11 out of 14 floors were now emty, sending 21millions people as offerings.


    The further down they went the less floors were spared, every person was sent as offering, on average they now send 40-50millions to the 100th floor annualy.


    By the time they had reached the 60th floor they had sent around 280 million people to the 100th floor making Christopher laugh at their efforts, he had already begun to once more interviewing women, starting from the early people they had sent and some new people they had just sent whom had nothing to do with their holy crusade, whom were those pitiful girls whose beauty earned them the reputation of a witch.


    That day however had another great event, it was the Day that Ecclesis ascended to Godhood once more.


    He returned to his shiny form, but he now changed his skills to something more powerful, he decided to try and content with Christopher, becoming a God of space and time, but he quickly found out that his godly skills were useless against Christopher whom had leveled up by leaps and bounds.


    For example when Ecclesis froze time, Christopher could still move like he normaly would, when ecclesis tried to attack him with his reality warping ability, he discovered that he couldn''t affect anything on the 100th floor, as if it was owned by someone else.


    It was late when he heard Christopher thanking him for something he didn''t understand, but because of him Christopher had gained the final ingedient to fuse the ultimate 10 fused skill and then Evolve it into something beyond even his own understanding.


    A passive skill that made him fall into a long commatosed state, the reason was because there was too much information even for his evolved brain to comprehend.


    He had stumbled upon the "Codex of the Universe", it was something so powerful that it could distort the very fabric of existence.


    It was the a database of knowledge, including everything from the start of the universe to the future and its destruction, in other words knowledge of the past present and future, everything in existence was there.


    What his brain was doing now was trying to process the information and compress it to the best of its abilities.


    =========================================================


    On the surface level a war between dragons was still raging and it would go on for years, it was no longer a war about whom would rule, it was a war of whom was supperior, the Gelloids were fighting with the demonics, the Vampires with the werewolves, the Insectoids wit the Volcanoids and so on.


    Their armies composed of the monsters that made their way to the surface level, with infinite numbers of soldiers they war waged on.Stolen novel; please report.


    The two dragons had clashed multiple times in the passed ten years but they were equal in strength, non held the upper hand, until the second failed demon god appeared, right in the middle of the demonic country turning it into a death zone, wounding the dragon in the process.


    The half-demons then begun to ascend the pillar in order to survive, the dragon followed suit and left the surface floor to Agamemnon the last dragon.


    Thus begun another Age on the Surface level one Where the dragon acted as a mediator and judge for the racial disputes as Agamemnon begun to unify the Surface level


    =========================================================


    Ecclesis was depressed, a year had passed and he understood that space-time was simply not his sort of element, he had no talent in it and neither had in depth knowledge of the topic.


    In that one year he was stuck keeping track of the people send to the 100th floor, although the place was enormous, when you put 300millions people to stand still one next to another it becomes really hard to even breath.


    Ecclesis had thought of simply killing them all, but then he thought about all the things he wanted to ask Christopher when he woke up, thus he wanted to use them as a chip for negotiations.


    Although he didn''t shy from using the males in the crowd for some experiments, reality twisting was a rather complex skill, it wasn''t something like hitting a target, not creating a fireball, shooting it away.


    Reality twisting took the existing and transmuted it into something else for example he could now create the same giant Eola stones, but he needed to have an Eola stone at hand to study its structure and attributes.


    He could easily create inanimate objects and it was only a little harder to create living things, for someone whom was a godly healer creating life wasn''t such a hard thing, life magic was after all his real tatent.


    With him having regained his powers all his priests were having huge celebrations for the recovery of their god to his former glory, even the holy crusade stopped at that moment, but the next day angels spawned in all the floors and in a single day all floors from the 59th and under were swept clean, until they reached the 20th floor which was overrun by monsters and a dragon was the ruler there.


    Ecclesis could see that it wasn''t a real monster and was rather interested in this strange evolution, but his angels weren''t strong enough to face the ruler of the 20th floor.


    Mostly because of the swarm of monsters that followed, forcing him to set his defences at the 21st floor.


    When Chris heard that the people of the 20th floor had been turned into half-monster beings and the floor was overrun by monsters, he became nervous, he wanted to go see what was happening on the surface level, to see if his son was safe.


    At Mach speed he and the other six heroes begun to descend the floors, thinking that in 9years it would be their turn to become gods.


    =========================================================


    3 years later


    Christopher woke up only to hear the strange message once more.


    -Your power has overstepped the capacity of Axis, 3minutes before ejection-


    Christopher was sleepy, he begun to try understanding what was happening and then information simply pumped into his mind, he now understood everything.


    He begun to chant some strange words that were probably impossible to pronounciate with a human''s phonetic cords.


    The space around him begun to become twisted and deformed and he looked like a pitch dark siluette as if a 3d shadow existed where he once stood.


    Ecclesis wanted to ask him if he was okay but was retorted.


    "Don''t ask, I now know everything, what a pity, a real pity that I won''t tell you what I know and you don''t, by the way even if you wanted to do what I had done to change someone into a human, well it''s just a speace-time reversion I did, it''s not so difficult but takes a load shit of magic power reverting someone to how he looked 20000 years ago, erasing skills that''s even more simple it''s the same thing just done with skills, of course that''s the ancient way of doing it, sort of like lighting a fire, the old method is like taking a stick trying to set fire on dry wood, the new methods are more practical, like lighting up a match or casting a fire missile"


    Christopher explained, making Ecclesis a little depressed, after all he had partially thought of those methods in the back of his mind, but even being a god he would still need to expand lost of his magic power if he wanted to do something like that, in general it''s like making an old lady''s face young and leave her body all wrinkled and old, that sort of operation, It might sound easy, but the reason why he hadn''t lifted all the body was because he didn''t have enough power to do so, he was able to revert Ecclesis back to human, which reverted him back to his old Class, since Godly individuals had a body made of energy, the same applied to Tanna,Tris and Rosetti, whose body had undergone a weird evolution, which however Christopher didn''t dislike, but at some point he became so caught up with fusing skills that he had no time for anything else, the offering selctions were also a pain, the pilgrims were becoming irritating as of late as well.


    He even used some of the girls he had selected as incubators for new fused skills, since it was impossible to fuse skills more than 8 times with the fusion skill locking one of the 8 skill slots.


    At the moment he only had 5 skills in the slots, the first being "Surreal Existance" with a description of Error.


    The second being the "Codex of the universe" which gave him all the knowledge of the whole universe from its start to its end, he even knew what would happen 5 minutes later in an alternate timeline to his alternate self or know that an alternate version of himself whom had become the Demon God was right now watching at him, saying "So that would have happened if I hadn''t stepped onto the Altar of Deification".


    Only problem with the Codex was that life became boring, but he still enjoyed seeing people do exactly what he knows they will do and then seeing himself do exactly what the codex said he would do, which wasn''t very enjoyable, but at least they suffered it together with others, making it less painful.


    The third skill was the Fused version of the skill fusion skill, called "Predetermined Skill Modification Skill", it was fusion of all the skill modifying skills he had, fusion,evolusion,mutation and erasion, it was only a 3rd fusion skill, but it was enough to move earth and sky.


    Last was his latest experiment the Magic regeneration skill, which he had just created in an attempt to break through and create the 10th fusion skill that turned into the Codex of the Universe.


    In the end it was the simple Reality twisting, it was like forgetting something so simple and fundamental that a child whom has just begun walking can point it out to you, people tend to put things in the back of their heads as they move on to new things, like forgetting principles that you no longer use, just because they are no longer useful to you.


    "Isn''t this just perfect"


    Christopher said full of irony, but non the less he shrunk all the people there and they were sucked into a small ball flying in the air.


    "So many things to do and so little time"


    Christopher begun to say as he disappered teleporting away and then he begun packing everything he wanted to take with him into the small flying orb.


    He then released heroes whom were inside the ball and revived the dead heroes, both his classmates and heroes long dead whom none remembered they even existed.


    He then took the small ball and disappeared, leaving Ecclesis stuck looking at all the people whom were full of questions.


    The Seven hereos had now reached the 20th floor, where there was said to exist a dragon and some half-monstrocities, but when they appeared there was no dragon what awaited them was a single person and when they saw him they were teleported all the way to the 100th floor, right in front of Ecclesis.


    Not even a minute had passed and Christopher appeared on the surface world and all intelligent lifeforms were sucked into his small ball, half-monsters, people and even some S rank monsters that were intelligent.


    All remaining Heroes of the surface level were also forcefully sent to the 100th floor.


    He then quickly passed through the lower floors gathering all the intelligent monsters, even though they were all feral and wild, next he begun to ascend and gathered all the Ecclesian believers and other people still left there, even the angels that protected the 21st floor were all sucked in his little black ball.


    2minutes had passed Christopher once more appeared in front of Ecclesis on the 100th floor.


    Before they could ask him anything they heard a strange message in their heads.


    -Threat Ejected, rebooting Axis to original parameters-


    The next moment the path leading down disappeared and they were left shocked at what had just happened.


    "Now I can explain the questions you might all have, first of all I will begin with explaining three main questions you might all have, What is Axis, How I''m so powerful and lastly why and what just happened"


    Christopher said and the crowd of people went silent, at last they would get some explanation.


    "Axis is a Soul refining device, it transfers the soul of a living being into a game like environment so that we can become more accustomed to using skills and the power of our own soul, some people''s souls come up as tangible weapons, others'' as spells and abilities, those are the only powers we are allowed to keep when we return to earth, of course if you can find Gulok ore on earth, well you are wellcome to smith it if you know how to do it without a skill, in general once we return earth will have changed, society will begin to decay as peeople with Great powers like Ecclesis will want to be Gods"


    Christopher said, making everyone shocked, of course there were few people whom knew whom Ecclesis was in the huge crowd, but his Body which was made out of light was simply had to not notice.


    "Those whom were sent back in an evolved race will turn into that race after a short period of transformations, those that had done something else to their bodies will too retain a certain degree of changes"


    Christopher''s words however didn''t stop there and he continued.


    "The People of Axis although fake, they can form bond  with the people who come and become your strength in our own world, for example Michael has a very strong bond with two people, one being the woman he loves and the other a mortal enemy of his, both of them will however be turned into power for him in the real world, the more experience one has the more strong he will be in the real world"


    Christopher explained, making many people angry and irritated, non wanted to believe something non-sensical as people not being real.


    "Now to the second point, why I''m so powerful, because most of you don''t know me, I''m Christopher, I used to be a regular high school student, of course I contrary to others didn''t believe that the Axis was real, thus its system begun to torture me, trying to make me believe that it was real, but in turn it forced me to try harder to prove that it wasn''t real, of course what helped me most was the existence of resurrection, after all how the hell can you have a corpse of a living person with the person right next to it, my field however was space, since my power was after all teleportation, I looked for a way to make my own magic spell, but luckily discovered a clue that led me to my current strength, it''s more like the use of Air magic to make fire magic stronger or the use of fire magic to make the metal into a liquid, time and space have a critical relation with one another, one complementing the other"


    Christopher continued and then stopped for a little while not knowing how to proceed any further, after all it was majorly due to his cheat power that he had selected space magic, he wanted to make his cheat power stronger.


    "Lastly I will explain what and why the pillar connecting us to Axis suddenly disappeared, but this room still remained, the upper tower only exists when a God exists on Axis, it''s sort of like a prison, disallowing them to grow stronger on Axis, but when they return to earth they will become the leaders of Humankind and protectors of earth, there will be 5400 Gods on earth, but only 82 will have an active Role in ruling the world, the rest will simply enjoy their new lives, since they will feel like being freed from a prison, but because I sort of glitched the system, now it needs a reboot, I accidentaly created a skill that should not exist by combining Immortality and numerous super powerful skills, a passive skill that makes me immune to the system, of course I didn''t want to be ejected yet thus I made a backup plan, which is the reason why we are all here in a space that was created by me, my domain, a place outside of the system''s influence and I will be sending all of you away, back to earth, I will give you a few moments to say your goodbyes with people whom are bonded to you"


    Christopher said, making everyone shocked as they appeared in a small room where they could see all of the Axis people they could remember easily in their mind, Michael made love to his wife for a last time, kicked Neathan''s ass and then begun to threat the others not better, there were no other people he had a good bond with, although there were two priestesses whom were there, but they were just some older relationships he had before he had met Ysova, in the sky he could See the handsome Michael, his guardian Angel, there was only one and no more, like he believed.


    Ater he fared everyone goodbye he disappeared or rather opened his eyes, he was still seated in class, others were also seated at their own desks, waking up one after another.


    =========================================================


    Christopher was now alone, he begun to take out people from his small black ball, he would be doing his bondings now. He planned on becoming as powerful as he could even if it meant that he would stay asleep for a little longer than others.


    What he did however in those extra days he had was something that people would condemn as inhumane, despicable and perverted, simply evil.


    (raping a woman in front of her child and husband and then rape the child as well, doing so for a few days before killing the husband and then raping them anew)


    This was an example of just how much he desired power, they say that evil is the quickest way to power, the problem is that evil never wins in the end.


    The reason why it will lose is because even evil people condemn evil actions, they are the worst of hipocrites, do you think that they will let the world change so that everyone loses, of course not, thus they let good people win, so that they can remain powerful and evil.


    PS. Not everyone took the short end of the stick, some were pumpered and cared for, this was simply a way to establish a bond, although he did prefer the fast and perverted way in contrast to the slow romantic one, with some however you simply cannot take that path, it''s like love at first sight(around a hundred times).

 54 Awakening

    When everyone woke up in Class most of them looked at Christopher, whom was the last to wake up, whome was still in a commatosed state.


    It took half an hour for him to wake up making everyone feel a little nervous, after all they were told that one year in the other world was equal to a second in theirs, how long was he going to stay in the other world.


    There were no lessons after they saw that everyone  successfuly woke up, the teachers told the students to wait for a few hours in the school''s closed gymnasium, a large empty room with only a few mats for excercices, normaly it was used for giving speeches and school gatherings.


    As it turns out the world outside had turned crazy, the teachers, whom had all somehow experienced the Axis world, had decided to keep the children safe there until the situation outside became a little better.


    The students whom however had all(The whole school) experienced Axis were of another mind. They wanted to simply go home and wait for their parents, some had already begun taking their parents on their mobile phones to see if they were alright.


    When Christopher woke up he found himself in the small infirmary, a tiny room with two chairs that they had dressed to look like a bed.


    "Are you awake now, what on earth were you doing for so long?"


    Mr Gold asked him, he was rather interested as to why he would stay on Axis for so long, while all the others had already returned.


    "Nothing, just relaxing and having fun"


    Christopher said without giving out any emotion.


    "You should head to the gym, everyone is there"


    Mr Gold said and then went to look for the other teachers to inform them that everything was fine now.


    Christopher however snapped out of his initial dazed state and begun to rush to the school gates, agilely climbing over them, it wasn''t so hard since they were rather short to begin with.


    He then charged to an alleyway and found what he was looking for, three girls whom were surrounded by a group of four guys and a chick.


    He walked towards them, the girls were Alexxa and her friends, although they had experienced Axis, the three of them were not exactly in fighting form, especial Dina whom normaly used a bow, but now was stuck with only a stuff.


    Anna was trying to turn the paper she ripped out of her notebook into a talisman and Alexxa was lost in panic, as a general she hadn''t fought at all.


    When they saw him, they glared at him as if they were seeing a threat even worse than the punks holding weapons.


    "Are you going to play the hero?"


    One of the punks said as he saw Christopher moving towards them.


    "Is this guy for real, Kiki shoot him a bolt"


    One of the punks said, but before he could laugh he begun to cough out blood and after a few second fell dead to the floor.


    The lightning bolt shot towards Christopher but to Kiki''s surprise he was not there anymore, the bolt had passed right through thin air, she looked around and saw that the other three punks were all lying in a puddle of their own blood.


    "The three of you and you the freak girl, follow me and you won''t die"


    Christopher said as he led them back to the school''s gates.


    "In three days the army will enter the city and the chaos will end"


    Christopher told them and then didn''t speak any more.


    Alexxa didn''t know why but he felt a little different, she still remembered the sex fiend that cared about nothing but sex, whom kept people as pets and other  experiences she had with him, which she didn''t want to recall.


    "Don''t look at me like seeing a monster, that was all fake, it was a fake world, you could do whatever you liked there"


    Christopher said as an excuse, but they still didn''t trust him at all, although Dina told them that he was really strong.


    The students whom were still in the school were feeling a little stuffy, but the canteen was free no so food was not a problem, the problem was the student whom escaped from the school grounds, others played it heroes, trying to save their parents, others went to find their simblings, but Christopher stayed at school blocking Alexxa from leaving school, like a stalker, he wouldn''t even let her go to the toilet alone, while he dragged a weird looking girl whom looked as if she was taken out of the movies.


    Once three days passed the army arrived and begun to escort people back to their homes, the four girls (Alexxa,Anna,Dina,Kiki) were happy that they could at last could end this madness.


    But where the army brought them was their homes, they were bomb shelters, they then begun to distribute supplies, of course most people were reunited with their families since there weren''t many such places built per region, thus it was hard to be sent to a different place, of course those that had left school had more chances to find their families.


    Alexxa was once more shocked, cause although she was reunited with her family her creepy stalker was still there at a corner looking at her.


    It was rather creepy and when she talked to her parents about it they went and found him, they then talked with him and she saw him go away, but a minute later he was there stalking her from another corner without her knowing.


    Christopher didn''t go meet up with his family, of course there were reasons for that, but the main one was that he was too ashamed to confront them, he had done so many bad things in Axis and it turned out that some of the ones he hurt were real people, of course another reason was that he no longer saw himself as a common mortal, he thought of himself as the new god of the world, or at least he would be if his plan goes well.


    In the real world there was no physique,mentality and magicality stats and there was no magic, but there was one thing called psychic powers, the power of the soul.


    What he hadn''t told them was that the bonds they made with the NPCs increased the power of their soul, making their powers stronger.


    Of course they had no skills and spells didn''t work on earth, but their psychic powers were real important.


    Slowly people begun to understand why they were brought down to the Shelters as earthquakes begun to quake and people begun to feel afraid, families hugged together and people were desperate to learn what was going on.


    In the end the soldiers said that the Gods were fighting over whom would control the world, England,japan and Australia were already underwater, most of the greek islands suffered the same fate and that they will be evacuated shortly to higher grounds.


    The world was changing and people were now looking out for themselves, there were some people whom tried to act cocky and self important, showing off their powers, but they were easily beaten to a pulp by the trained soldiers without even the use of powers.


    four days later a few people begun to transform, Alexxa saw as her father turned into a 3m tall werewolf(beastman) and her mother into an elf(high elf).


    She didn''t know why but she felt weird as she looked at Christopher for help, of all the people only a minory had remained human.


    A moment later the soldiers came inside and took the beastmen away, telling them that they were going to the hospital to fix their conditions.


    Alexxa''s mother wasn''t taken away after all it was just some pointy ears what''s so big about it?


    Days passed and another person was now camping next to Christopher, she was Marilena and by sheer luck she found herself camping next to him, her condition was rather strange, because she was a half birdwoman, but for some reason her accumulated luck from Axis had followed her to the real world, her parents were both human, but she had two small black wings protruding from her back and her eyes had become weird.


    Another person whom was not too far was Costas, he too was alone since his parents were not in town, he was rather sad that his cheat power was a stupid passive skill, but he could still feel that it had some potential, after all he was already faster and stronger than he would normaly be.


    Days passed and the people in the shelter to their horror found out that the soldiers had disappeared overnight.


    The people panicked, but one soldier arrived telling them that it was alright, they just went on a rescue mission and would probably brink some more people from another area, whose shelter had caved in.


    Costas made the first move as he approached Christopher, he knew that Christopher knew something about it, he probably had already everything planned or at least some super power that would allow him to Dominate the world.


    "Don''t bother asking in four hours there will be an announcement"


    Christopher said, it was pointless to tell him anything since even if he did there was no way to change what was about to happen.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    It all begun with a speech on a small portable TV.


    "To retain peace in the world we need three conditions,


    one Stable Borders, two Stable Alliances, three Stable Countries, we need War"


    That was the speach of the president of the USA.


    With these words begun what was known in history as WW3, It all happened too fast, small countries were eradicated by the elites of the world, unless they joined a recognized alliance and even then they would still be in danger by other alliances, thus they were integraded into a medium country and it into a large country.


    Medium countries that had no backing were divided into pieces and distributed to those countries that were recognized by the elites of the world.


    Large Countries became underlings of a recognized Alliance, unless they wanted to be destroyed by the elites of the world.


    It sounds slow but it all happened too fast, in a ingle year the blood of milions was shed so that Only three Alliances were left.


    Hawk, Encompasing the whole American continent and a part of the North pole.


    Kong, Encompassing North and south Africa, including the south pole.


    Viper, Encompassing Eurasia and a part of the North Pole.


    The important however thing was how peace was finaly wrested.


    They put nurclear bombs in each major city if you attack the country for resources or any reason it''s the same as losing everyting.


    Even the Elites could not survive inside an irradiated zone, while the blast would probably kill them if they are still there, which is exactly what happened as the world suddenly lost half of it''s habitable territory to nurclear radiation and the remaining half became chaotic as people begun panicking, closing peace treaties in a huge haste.


    It was then that in the chaos the people lost the other half, no one knows how it happened, but the most probable explenation is revenge, people whom wanted to avenge their families and countries, the people who died in those irradiated countries.


    =========================================================


    Christopher and the others spent all those 2 and a half years underground, in a bomb shelter.


    The soldiers never returned and although the majority of people had left the few that remained were all glued to the little portable TV.


    Greece was a small country and by then only its montains were left as more than 1/3 of it had become sea, the other 2/3 were mostly uninhabited mountains with small villages here and there.


    Their Shelter, which was now located underwater, would have long run out of air if not for Christopher teleporting air inside, problem was the he would randomly drag sea water inside, he could do nothing about it, the sea level was simply rising like crazy, they said that it was because there was more ice than usual at the north and south pole, thus causing sea levels to rise, but others say that it was because whole islands begun to fall underwater.


    Their food situation wasn''t good, but since most people had abandoned the shelter, before it went underwater, they still had food to spare.


    Their main problem however was blockading the entrance, so that the water doesn''t come inside.


    The people inside the shelter were mostly humans, but there were a few other races, like gnomes, elves and a few quarter bloods, whom looked similar to humans.


    The reason why they were left there was because the military only cared for beastmen,birdmen and fishmen, those three races were the future of Earth, the real elites of the new earth, disregarding of course the Gods.


    "We should leave"


    Suddenly Christopher said as he moved towards Alexxa and her now pretty elven mother.


    "Once I teleport everyone out I want you to activate your resistance aura!"


    Christopher said, making Alexxa whom was terrified from seeing him approaching relax a little.


    There were now around a thousand people in the shelter, if they teleported outside they would probably be saved, ''but where exactly is that outside?'', most of them thought.


    "The lands outside are now irradiated and poisonous, thus anyone whom has any abilities that give others the "word" resistance please come over here!"


    Christopher shouted awakening everyone from their bored reality.


    "What do you need them for, how the heck will you even leave?"


    A person asked, but suddenly the bottle he was holding disappeared and appeared in Christopher''s hand, he then made a box disappear and appear on top of another box, he then made the man whom had just spoken disappear and appear in the air, falling down on his ass.


    "Teleportation, I can teleport everyone out of here, but there''s radiation on the surface, thus we need people with abilities that resist radiation"


    Christopher said, making all of the people whom didn''t know the full list of their cheat powers silent.


    Only three people came forth, one of them being a bashful old lady. Another was a nerdy looking guy and lastly a woman in a nurse outfit that was evidently a striper or had some strange tastes.


    "So how strong is your resistance and how do you cast it?"


    Christopher asked them.


    The old lady let the other two speak first, thus the slim nerdy guy came first.


    "It''s rather pathetic, but I can charge items with restistance, each item will cumulate the effect, meaning that if each part of your outfit becomes resistant you will probably be fine"


    The man said making everyone rather thankful, but they didn''t know what it would bring them later on.


    The second was the "nurse".


    "I don''t know how strong the resistance is, but it''s only temporary, I can cast it on a wide area, but I can''t tell the epicentre of the area, meaning that some might be out of its range"


    The woman said rather indiferently, playing the cold lady in a nurse outfit.


    "My resistance is rather strong, but it can only affect up to two people, but to trigger it I have to kiss them"


    The old lady said, making everyone want to puke.


    "Next whom here has water based skills or useful survival skills?"


    Christopher asked to the disapproval of the other people.


    "Whom died and made you leader?"


    A mascular person in a brand suit said, although he had taken the jacket off, but it was no doubt something expensive.


    "So what  may your ability be?"


    Christopher asked the man, whom shrunk back, not willing to disclose it out of shame.


    "What do abilities have to do with leadership!"


    The man suddenly burst out after the short silence, making all the people agree with him.


    "Then what will you do if I don''t help you out of the shelter, I might take the granny and escape what can you do without an ability to teleport?"


    Christopher said making the people understand that he was outright threatening them to follow him or die there.


    In truth there were people there whom thought that they could easily become leaders, but after this it was almost impossible, at least not until he teleported them outside.


    All one thousand people only had three people whom could give people resistances, it was rather depressing, but at least they had someone whom could enchant items.


    The rest of the day people begun to divide depending on abilities, people whom were only able to fight were put in the same group, in other words people whom summoned swords,spears and other weapons, they were put in one group, so as to not bother the others for now, later they would have their own work to do.


    Next were people like Costas whom had abilities that affected only themselves, there weren''t many but they existed, there were people whom were becoming stronger, faster and smarter than others with their abilities, but right now their abilities were not in need.


    Next were the healers, whom could only heal wounds, they too were useless right now, but in the future they would be in great need.


    Next were the mages well those that could conjure elemental powers, like lightning, fire, water and soil, at the moment only those creating water were of use, but the others would no doubt be as useful in the near future.


    Next were those whom like christopher had simple skills as abilities, like his teleportation, there were people whom could move items, bend stuff with their mind, manipulate flame,water,fire and soil, whom were useless without without the mages, even christopher without his powerful soul power would have only been able to teleport at most ten people out of there at a time.


    Lastly were the most useful of all the enchanters, they whom could give people or items special abilities, they were the most precious since there weren''t many of them.


    I won''t go into summoners since they hadn''t any, but generaly they can summon creatures or items, like the crafting profession of blacksmith(rare).


    In the end those with useful survival abilities were gathered in one group and the others were left aside.


    "I will teleport the shelter above ground to a small place that''s above sea level, before however I do so I want everyone to have their clothes enchanted into radiation resistant ones, next I want everyone to gather in a circle around the Nurse and lastly when we arrive everyone will activate their radiation resistance abilities"


    Christopher said, making the granny somewhat confused as to why she wasn''t included in the plan.


    "You should go give the two newborn children some resistance cause they will probably die"


    Christopher told her and then they looked at two mothers whom had given birth inside the shelter.


    (with there being healers there was zero danger to her life, but the doctors still had lots of trouble without proper tools).


    They wanted to say something, but then they saw Christopher taking off his clothes giving them to the enchanter, making it rather awkward both for him and those looking.


    In the end Christopher stood there naked in front of everyone not caring one bit, the enchanter was shocked when he was given a somewhat dirty underwear to enchant, which he had worn for the past 2,5 years.


    "I think you should throw the underwear away"


    The enchanter said, but Christopher wore it back and begun to wear all his stuff on.


    The others were more candit, they had people help them as they took their clothes off inside their tents so that others couldn''t look at them.


    There were many people who hadn''t brought a change of clothes, but there were also those whom had second and third changes.


    It took them a few weeks to enchant everyone''s clothes and they continued with the food cans and other emergency ratios.


    A month later everything was ready, they were about to  see the light of day once more, but the large change didn''t occur, only Christopher telling two people to activate their resistances.


    It was over before they could even speak, sunlight begun to shine from a small crack in the door, the people charged to the door knocking it over revealing outside a bright sun and a dessert mountain full of dead trees.


    "Wind mages begin ventillation, Earth mages begin building shelters, they must leed at least 30m underground and the scout be on guard for anything suspicious"


    Christopher still gave commands making the people stunned, they didn''t understand why he would be in such a hurry and why did they need the scouts?


    As if their asses were on fire they begun to dig out tunnels to the underground, each leading to exactly 30 meters under the soil, they then begun solidifying the construction, making something similar to the dwarven mine city.


    "So what''s next?"


    Asked someone with some disdain.


    "Next water mages, your job is to create a lake with drinkable water and wells for all households"


    Christopher said as he begun to divide the underground into households, there were still many families and he could help a little in creating the complex with his teleportation ability, by teleporting dirt outside, thus shaping rooms.


    "there are around 350 families, so for today we will only make the first floor, the rooms must be big enough to house at least 100 creatures each"


    Christopher said, making them somewhat confused, but they just overlooked it as a slip of the tongue.


    Thus ending their first day on the surface by returning back underground, but at least life looked less grim now.

 55 Elections

    The next morning they didn''t continue their construction work but were gathered in fron of the small lake.


    "So what do we do now?"


    Someone asked as he faced Christopher.


    "Now we elect the leader, if you follow me then you''ll have to listen to my plans and do what I tell you to do, if you don''t want then it''s alright I will just take a small group of people and leave"


    The second sounded like a threat, but most of the people didn''t care, four however stood up from the masses the rich muscular guy, a woman in a business lady suit and lastly a shady looking man whom was probably a small time crook.


    "I''m called Lukas XXX and I am more worthy of leading us to a bright future, I say we should go out and search for other survivors like ourselves!"


    The one whom stole the momentum was the mulcular guy with a good speech and a political smile on his face that could easily win people over.


    "I''m called Anna XXX and you might know me as a candidate of the GCP party, I say we should all begin with establishing a stable governing system and clear rules, so that everyone can share equal rights and responsibilities"


    Said the businesswoman with the red necktie, whose looks were average and could easily be confused for a gnome, because of her short height and additional weight.


    "I say we don''t need no rules, we don''t need no police and if out there, there are any more survivors, then let them come to us, why do we need to risk our necks walking a radioactive desert just to find more burdens, we have enough problems providing food for ourselves"


    The shady looking guy said, while taking out a black bandana and tying it on his head, looking more like a pirate than a candidate.


    Lastly Christopher came out with his speech.


    "I have Information on the outside world, a way to find food and the ability to go anywhere around the world at will, what I want is to become a Tyrant"


    His words made everyone shocked, his words were like the post election speeches of politicians in more humanly understood language.


    Like saying vote for me and I will give you jobs, I will give you national pride, I will give you peace of mind.


    Only instead of "vote" he shamelessly says "kneel".


    there were 996 people voting and their campaign went on for days. Christopher was the only one whom did no move to take over voters, the other candidates would rally speeches, meet with people, kiss little baby bottocks, in general words building a good image for themselves.


    A week passed and the three candidates were still talking about promises and trying to draw people to their side.


    "I think that it''s time to vote"


    Christopher suddenly said, making everyone shocked, he was the only candidate whom did nothing but stalk Alexxa for the last week, making sure that no one hits on her.


    "Wait this is too sudden, we need more time!"


    Lukas the muscular guy said.


    "Yes we need more time to prepare the ground!"


    Anna said somewhat panicked.


    "Elections here and now!"


    The anarchist said, not caring if he will win or not, although he had made a few brothers over the span of the past week.


    "How long do you think you can rest without working while our foodstocks go down?"


    Christopher asked them, making the two unwilling candidates shut up, they couldn''t say shamelessly, ''but you said you can bring us food!'', that would lose them votes.


    "Now lets begin with the final speech, you don''t mind if I go first?"


    Christopher asked them and then shamelessly went up the podium created by the others candidates, for their public speeches.


    The moment however he went on it he disappeared in a strange purple hue, slowly fading away, making everyone shocked.


    The other candidates wanted to shout "come back!", they were simply too dependent on him, since the food was running out and they had no idea what''s the situation around the world.


    five minutes later however Christopher reappeared, he was now holding a cardon box with cans and a bag from the super market full of goods. Making his appearance seem like a husband returning from the supermarket.


    "This is my way of procuring food, I can teleport to alternate timelines and back, where I went there was no doomsday, thus there are lots of shops and greenery"


    Christopher said as he put down the box and begun to take out some stuff from the super market bag, a pair of sunglasses a set of new underwear and a shampoo.


    Making all the people shocked by his expanation, in reality no one believed him, in their opinion he was simply bullshiting them, there must be a super market somewhere in this wold and seeing the greek letters on the bags and box it mustn''t be too far away, they had a few people with flying abilities.


    But when they saw him take out a newspaper they were shocked, since the woman whom was next to them was on it, because it was elections, he had intentionaly chosen a newspaper with one of them on it.


    "I''m sure you can all understand that these tricks cannot full my discerning eye, as if he could teleport to different timelines that''s simply prepostrous!"


    Shouted Lukas, not knowing how to win votes.


    "I say that there is a supermarket somewhere nearby with still some stuff inside, we shouldn''t be losing time debating but going out there looking for it"


    This was his come back, a realistic plan with a fantastical goal.


    "I say we rebuild democracy in the mother of democracy, here in greece, if you vote the others there will be no democracy at all vote for me and as your president I will allow other people like them by my side as the parliamentaries, after all we need people whom can think for themselves and aren''t afraid to voice their opinions, we vote freedom, we vote for democracy!"


    Clap!Clap,clap,clap...


    Clap!Clap,clap,clap...


    Clap!Clap,clap,clap...


    There was nothing to say his speech was well done, a weak start, promises for the future, history lane and a strong come back and slogan.


    "Don''t listen to empty words, we are the people and as people we must fight for equal rights, you there, what''s your power?"


    She suddenly asked a timid looking man in the crowd.


    "Me, I''m only slightly stronger than the average man"


    The man said.


    "You?"


    She pointed at a wooman whom was holding a baby.


    "I can make stuff float"


    She said dejectively.


    "And you my dear?"


    she pointed at a girl no older than 14.


    "I can make things explode"


    She said with a bright smile, making all whom were able to see her feel somewhat sad.


    "All of you are people, yes our powers are not useful, I myself have a power that makes my subordinates stronger, faster and smarter, I don''t ask any loyalty or fielty like a king, what I ask is for you to work alongside me, to share the same burdens and enjoy equal threatment, equal distribution of labor and food, you can''t have one people eat his fill and let thirty hungry"


    her speech was radical and she had bombarded them with equality again and again, it was of course evident that since Christopher had divided them into groups depending on abilities there was no equality present, some groups were useful and others not.


    "You must fight for your rights, vote for communism, what is mine, is also yours, vote for sharing love and hardships, a vote for values, a vote for dignity!"


    Her start was slow but powerful, her middle was also long, but it contained some known facts and present problems, lastly she finished with a powerful slogan.


    (do notice that ''what''s yours, is also mine'', is not included due to political reasons, because people hate other people taking their stuff)


    Clap!Clap,clap,clap...


    Clap!Clap,clap,clap...


    Clap!Clap,clap,clap...


    Non the less the reception was good and now the last person came up the pondium.


    "I say screw democracy, I say screw equality, those whom are strong should rule over the weak, yes I''m not as useful in constructions, I''m not as useful at cleaning, but as a veteran of the special forces I can proudly say that I can kill any one of your present here in a hundred of ways, We are strong and we don''t need people telling us what to do, let those whom want to work, go work themselves to death, let those whom desire to rule go rule themseves to death, what we need it to unite and take over...gulp"


    Before he could talk any farther, he begun to have problems breathing, the healers from the group sped up and begun to heal the man.


    The people whom were ready to get out of the croud and try taking over begun to think it over, they didn''t know what had happened, but someone had seemingly done something.


    "I propose we let him die, so that some others understand that there is no strong and weak, there are only the essential and the useless, what''s the use of killing us all, do you propose a mass suicide or do you believe that there''s some supermarket on the other side of the mountain, go outside and look, you can probably see all the way down from where we are now, just send a person to fly around and you will easily find that we are alone"


    The one speaking was Christopher and this was his real speech, showing his disdain for those whom didn''t know but dreamed, for those whom didn''t want to work but wanted to eat, for those whom were scared to speak their mind but wanted to be threated as equals.


    "I say I should teleport away all those I deem useless, like that person''s mother, that mother''s baby, that child whom known only how to smile and make things exlode, what will change? nothing even if they are there or aren''t, nothing will change, the only reason why I''m however leaving them be is, because her son is essential to our survival, the baby''s mother is essential to our survival, the explosive girl''s brother will be in the future essential to our survival, you whom think yourselves useless, while there is time begin to study, there are a few specialists among ourselves, ask them to teach you, don''t just stay there asking for equal rights, go gain them yourselves, don''t go saying you aren''t free, you are all free to leave if you don''t want to stay, in truth there''s only one person whom I will force to stay even if she tries to leave, but that''s none of your fucking business"


    Christopher said making the crowd shocked, it was true that they had been simply loitering around, not caring at all to learn new stuff, but can you really blame them, there were no plans for the future and nothing to direct them, they were completely lost and the hope of finding a source of food or survivors was probably wishful thinking a mere hope, equality too was an illusion as people can never be equal, they simply aren''t born equal.


    "Now I want everyone to whom votes for me to enter the rooms at the right, to the left side, everyone that votes for Lukas to head to the right and right side, for Anna to the left and left side and for the maniac to the left and right side"


    Christopher said making everyone shocked once more saying to themselves, ''aren''t elections considered to be secret or something''.


    "I will say it only one time, I don''t do these elections because I want to, I do them because they have to be done, for example we only have two doctors, they might not want to follow me, thus I won''t force them, but since they are essential for our survival, I cannot leave them suffer if some people decided to take them for a walk on some roach infested forest"


    Christopher said, making them all shocked, but generaly not understanding why these elections were held.


    "Just get into the room of your choice, all but you"


    Christopher said, teleporting Alexxa by his side, making her try to shove him away, but he didn''t mind, he liked it rough.


    The voting ceremony was unorthodox, but they didn''t really mind, there were only a few still choosing between left and right.


    In the end the winner was Lukas with 386 people, second was Anna with 251, next was the Maniac with 235 and last was Christopher with only 123.


    Of course if you look at the numbers it looks like he had it tough, but in reality he was very happy, because the 123 were all essential people that he wanted to take with him, the rest could go kill themselves for all he cared.


    "All those whom voted for me I will be taking them away, if you need anything from us you are free to trade stuff for services"


    Christopher said as he took the people and teleported away, he left 875 people speechless with their mouths open.


    That day however was a determining point to the future as from that day on, there were two underground cities, which were also close to one another.


    One being the Democratic camp and the other the Tyranic  camp.


    The democratic camp had all the ratios and water, they even had a few water and earth mage and manipulators, in other words they could still expand their base and search for supplies and survivors.


    =========================================================


    The Tyranic Camp could order whatever they wanted Christopher to bring back, simply making a shoping list was the right description, but they had to obey all of his orders as a return.


    Christopher had them create a new hole in the ground, but this time they weren''t making the entrance to be huge enough for many people to enter, but a passage where at most three people walking side by side can enter, they also didn''t make it complex, Christopher only had them make one big room and then disappeared, till then the fire mages were their source of light, but when he returned with flashlights, a portable generator and a power cable they were all shocked, of course it took him around half an hour to get all the stuff(generator,flashlights,batteries,powercord).


    "This is the plan, you will dig around a square, to the right will be the hospital to the left the barracks"


    Christopher said, making the people shocked once more, not understanding.


    "Just begin filling half of the room up and then make two tunnels to the left and right"


    Christopher explained so that they could understand.


    The people whom had nothing to do were writing down stuff they will ask for him to brink back from the "alternate timeline", they might not entirely belive its existence, but if he could bring them everything they wanted there was no problem with obeying some stupid orders.


    "Now harden the walls there and there, you open a small well here and then fill it with water"


    Christopher begun to order them around as the constructions went on.


    "Tonight we have some delivery food and hot pizza I hope the stone tables are ready"


    Christopher said as he handed over the hot boxes of pizza, the fried wings and potatoes, some refreshments and lastly two big bowls of pop corn.


    "I''ll go bring back the rest"


    Christopher said disappearing once more and reappearing with more food.


    It was strange how their life had changed by choosing to follow him, from heated food cans they could now enjoy hot baked pizza, potatoes and other things that three years ago were as common as breathing. That night they even had alcohol, what else did they need.


    =========================================================


    At the democratic side they were now having a real orphodox election, where what you voted would be kept confidential, you could vote anyone you wanted as a person of the new parliament, but three people were already elected individuals, Lukas was president, Anna and Thanasis, whom everyone begun calling the Maniac.


    Since they were only a small group they decided that the parliament would only include 30 people, and since 2 were already elected, 28 seats were open.


    Of course there were plenty of ambitious people and connections played a huge role, as for the matters of expansion, procuring food and searching for survivors, those can wait, because today they were deciding on the candidates.


    For tommorrow they had planned to create the parliament, a room large enough to house 100 people with a pondium and seats like those of an ancient theater, they were rather proud of themselves for its design.


    =========================================================


    The next morning there was a huge commotion as Christopher almost killed a man, the reason was because he disobeyed one of his orders.


    He drank one too much a drinks and then went to have a happy night with his wife, while Christopher had forbidden such acts until the hospital was up and running.


    It took Alexxa a lot of pleading to save the man''s life and even made it so that he was let off with a simple precaution instead of getting himself exiled.


    It was a good thing that they had a healer who could regrow limps since half the man''s hand was nowhere to be found.


    Christopher was already irritated that the construction workers were late, but seeing people whom don''t even non essential people disrespect his orders it made him mad.


    Once everyone was up, Christopher begun to tell them a few things, first of all he has no patience for those not essentials, meaning the soldiers whom will be guarding the gate and the dead weights whom have no abilities of use whatsoever, but still trecked with them, thinking that this will be an easy ride.


    Once the Camp is set they will be setting up the "Dwarven system" of currency, the stuff on the shelves will cost DP and he will be the one to set the prices for everything, if they don''t like it they can go to the old camp and go back to eating cans.


    Everyone still had an aftertaste from the fresh food and were rather reluctant to return back to their old food habits.


    Thus the order was restored and since everyone had gone to Axis some begun to explain what the dwarven system was. It was generaly a system to turn people into slaves, there was sheldomly anyone whom became free before he was near hid death roes.


    The worst thing was that you were forced to do low DP work and you could still enjoy the commodities, but if your DP didn''t rise in a month you would be disposed off.


    Of course there were many who didn''t like the sound of it, but since they could freeload a little longer they wouldn''t mind staying for a while longer before being kicked out, what''s the worst thing that might happen, dying? who cares.


    The room that would house the hospital was ready, but there were sceduled to be patient rooms right next to it, it was a pain the ass building it and it would probably take a year before they finaly build the whole camp.


    At the moment only two rooms are ready, the barracks, which at the moment is a large empty room sheltering the 100+ people and the Hospital which is around the same size and as empty and desolate.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    When Christopher wasn''t around giving them orders, he was teleporting back and forth from dimensions to bring them food and some essential things the girls asked him to bring, a rather large list, half of which he couldn''t find in the super market.


    =========================================================


    Ignorance is Bliss, while the people in the democratic camp were eating the cans Christopher had left them, they begun to joke about how lucky they were that they din''t choose him, how he was probably slaving the others away day and night to build himself a fortress or something.


    -Nope they''re probably building him the pyramids


    -with a nice sphinx nearby


    -Do you think that the super market exist?


    -Who cares all we have to do is go beat him up and ask him where it is


    -But what if he teleports away?


    -Then we will have our fun with his little missy


    -What if he teleports us away?


    There were tons of discussions going on as there was nothing to do, the elections for the parliament were still on and out of the 875 people more than half run themselves for the parliamentary.


    the elections were set for next week and since they had a newspaper, they thought that at least they knew what day it used to be.


    The most eventful thing to happen at the democratic camp was the water mages filling up the water lake Christopher had ordered them to create.


    And although the parliament was already planned it''s building could wait for until after the elections.


    =========================================================


    At the Tyranic Camp the workers were going at a steady pace, Christopher had brought clocks to make sure that the schedule is done, a full 8hours, as for those with warrior and scout professions they were given hand watches and sent on patrols, they didn''t have modern weapons, but they had their way when it came to hunting.


    It was also this day that they encountered their first Roach, a horrible creature the size of a cat or a dog, it rushed towards them the moment it saw them like crazy, trying to bite at them.


    It was fortunate that they weren''t ambushed due to the scout''s good sight and sensory power, but from that day on this was their job. They would be patrolling around the entrance and killing any roach in sight, not leaving any alive, if they found eggs they had to call a fire mage to torch them clean.


    The roach although eddible wasn''t the most appetizing of food stocks, thus they burned it to ashes and send them fly with the wind.


    When the patrol returned they begun to describe their encounter with the roach as if they had slayed a dragon, an epic tale that would be more appropriate for the world of Axis, rather than the real world.


    Of course when night fell there was no patrol outside, but there would be guards inside the tunnel holding flashlights trying not to fall asleep.


    They had two objectives on their patrol, first not to let roaches into their new home and secondly to report any hornicating and immoral behaviors, which of course they wouldn''t do, but just in case they disuaded people from doing so due to Christopher liking to go on night walks, appearing like a vampire in the middle of the night.


    =========================================================


    Unlike the tyranicals, the democratic''s first encounter with a roach was inside their own camp, it was eating on a human corpse and only after hearing a scream right in the middle of the night did they wake up to see the horrible scene.


    The roach was easily killed, but before they could turn it into carcoal and ashes, the wise President told them that they had to keep it as emergency supplies, they could even trade the roaches to the tyranical camp maybe they can give them information on where the supermarket is.


    Of course there were many opinions, but in general they decided to store it away turning it into a roasted roach.


    The death of a person however had a bad effect on their morale.


    From that day onwards they begun to patrol around their camp and would sheldomly see lights in the distance.


    Of course they were shocked to find that the other camp had flashlights, but they had fire magic, which wouldn''t run out of batteries.


    There were five days till the elections and the people were getting restless. Not because of the elections, but because they lived in constant fear of waking up dead, eaten by a huge roach.


    President Lukas said that they should form an army, they had lots of people whose only skill was fighting they would become their army and protectors, he himself volunteers to take the first shift(the one when the sun is still out).


    When however the time to patrol came he excused himself in the middle to go have a dump and only returned before the end of the patrol, leaving everyone speechless, but they couldn''t say anything it was after all human, taking a crap.


    In the night patrol they once again encountered a roach, this time however they victoriously slew it with a single blow. Roasting and storing it like before, only difference was that this time there were no victims and morale was high.


    Four days until the elections the patrols were now more organised and the muscular president suddenly announced that they now didn''t need him anymore, thus he was retiring from the night patrols.


    That day however they had a huge problem, one of the women in their camp whom was pregnant said that she was about to give birth, the people begun to panic, their only two doctors had left with Christopher to the Tyranical Camp, well they knew that it wasn''t too far, but it was still somewhat unfair for him to take away both doctors, he could have at least left one behind for them.


    Since however they couldn''t have her suffer a miscarriage, they people begun to carry her to the Tyranical camp.


    They weren''t allowed entrance but the woman was taken on a stretcher inside, they didn''t even allow the child''s father inside, saying that he should get ready for the fee, asking him whether he was an essential or not?


    Of course the man had no idea, altough in truth no only he was not an essential, but he was part of the ones with with useless abilities, even his profession as a driver wouldn''t help him much.


    When the Guards outside heard his ability they looked at him with eyes full of sorrow, telling him that he should go back to the old camp, he will probably only see his wife in a month or three.


    Their words made him enraged, but he knew that if he tried to fight with them, then the sound from the battle might affect his wife''s condition. Deep inside however he promised that he would return to take his wife, maybe in a week or so.


    Three days before the elections three men came to their camp saying that they came for the payment, also informing them that it was twins.


    The guards didn''t understand what the payment thing was all about, thus they did what everyone would do, they went and woke up the snoring President and the husband to go negotiate with them.


    "The boss told us that the fee will be rather low, only 100 fee for the proceedure and the bed, and another 30DP if you want the babies to be healthily brought up, which will take around 6months, he said that you could also order some baby cloth for 2DP a packet, the milk goes at 8DP and the creme at 3DP"


    The person whom spoke used to be one of Maniac''s people, but now he came bearing a list of prices and comodities, they couldn''t tell why but this felt rather sureal, what they didn''t however understand was what DP stood for.


    "Could you explain the manner of payment again?"


    The president asked rather politely.


    "Have you been to the Dwarven Country of Munnero?"


    The messanger asked him, but the President didn''t have much experience, he had only slowly grinding for levels when someone defeated the demon god and sent them all back to earth.


    "Well the dwarves have a sort of loaning system where you can by whatever you like but you have to pay afterwards, if you don''t pay then you can''t leave their mines, and if your debt is too large then you are kept as a mining slave, the worst however was when people couldn''t make any DP in a month and were executed for their meager experience worth or to feed some beast"


    The messanger explained, making the president shocked of how little he knew of the world of Axis.


    The problem however was what did they want from them?  Did they they want them to send slaves to them or something.


    "Lets cut to the chase, since you have no DP at present, the Boss has told you to sent some earth experts ones whom know how to dig, their pay will be a generous 5DP a day per person sent, in other words depending on how many you send over they might end in one-two days, if you send more they might even get some left over DP you can use to order stuff"


    The messanger''s words made sense, but the president had another question.


    "Then how much DP is it to learn the place of the marketplace?"


    The president asked, making the messanger look at him as if he was looking at an idiot. By now everyone on the New camp had begun to believe that he was going to another dimension, otherwise there was no way for him to bring them hot food in the middle of the wasteland, another posibility was that he was going all the way to Italy, since he tended to bring a lot of pizzas.


    "I''ll tell you for free, he goes to Italy"


    The messanger said while making a serious face.


    "good one, well so how much do we owe again?"


    The president asked.


    "100DP for the operation and an aditional 30 if you want the babies to be taken care for for the 6 first months, you decide do you want it to be 100DP or 130DP"


    The messanger asked.


    "And what will happen if we don''t pay?"


    The president asked, making the husband somewhat nervous and angry, it was a good thing that he hadn''t voted for him.


    "Well in that case she will be kept at our base until she can pay off her debt"


    The messanger said, making the people there a little angry, imagining lots of stuff with their minds.


    "Could I pay it instead of her or help paying it off?"


    The husband said, but the dialogue with him was rather short, they simply asked for his skill and then said a blunt "No".


    "Come back tommorrow as we will have to hold a meeting on this occasion, after all the earth masters are still people, I cannot simply send them to you without asking for the public opinion"


    The president said.


    "There''s no need for me to come over again, this time was special since you probably didn''t know what DP are, just send the diggers over if they agree, if they don''t then we will just keep the woman and the child, you will probably see them in a year or ten"


    The messanger said making them shocked and before they could ask him more question he and the men behind him turned around and left.


    "Wait! how much DP could we sell a roased roch for?"


    The president shouted from behind and suddenly the three men turned around and begun to laugh.


    "Don''t tell me you keep those, we simply turn them to ashes when we kill them, we have killed around 30 in the past few days, if we knew you ate them, then we would be considerate and bring them to you just to see you eat one"


    One of the soldiers next to the messanger said, mocking them to a degree that the guards wanted to simply kill the man, but they held back since they didn''t want to go into hostilities in case they decide to escape and build their camp further away, which would cause them not a few problems especialy since they didn''t have any doctors or way to procure food other that roaches.


    "You know if your wife decides to become a prostitude, I will take good care of her"


    Another man said, making the people of the old camp even angrier.


    "Don''t be nervous, everything will go fine"


    The president put his hand on the poor husband''s shoulder, successfuly calming him down.


    A few hours later when everyone was awake they were called to gather at the hall in front of the lake and next the show begun.


    "The Tyranical camp is blackmailing us, they say that if we don''t send our earth masters to work for them for a month they won''t let our fellow person''s wife and children return to him, those of you who have families should harden their hearts and go, we ask only for volunteers, forcing people is their way not ours, so how many are willing to go prove that we at the Democratic camp have heart, have compassion, have humanity!"


    The speech wasn''t too long, but it moved quite a few people, the problem was that all earth masters were looking at one another, there was a reason why they hadn''t voted for Christopher despite being part of those he called essentials.


    They were the sort of people that when the boss turns around will begin to chat happily and work only when e looked at them, but Christopher was like a slavedriver, he liked to oversee everything it was as if he was holding a whip and telling them to work faster.


    Whom of the remaining earth 32 earth mages and 49 manipulators would want to experience that for a month, even a week was hellish, as while the others had free time with the elections they would still have to work like slaves to finish the Democratic camp.


    "It seems that I wasn''t clear enough, the one month was meant if 1 person went alone, if 10 went then it would be 1/10 of that, if all of you went then it would probably end in a single day, but I''m really suddened to see that our democratic camp has no heroes"


    The president''s speech made them feel a little ashamed of themselves, but if it was only for a single day, everyone begun to offer to do it and even glorify the democratic soul, the heart of humanity(since some of them were mixed races, elves and dwarves).


    Two days before the elections all 81 earth masters headed towards the tyranical camp.


    One day before the Election they all returned took their families and left for the tyranical camp, thus 142 people left, 142 potential votes disappeared that day, the problem however didn''t stop there, the people whom had left had spread rumors which in turn cause more people to start packing.


    The problem was whether they would be considered essential or not, for example not all fire mages are considered essential, the same for earth and other elements, those whom are more battle oriented are considered non essential.


    Of course there are also people whom are considered dead weights they are people whose powers are either too destructive in nature or provide almost no bonus abilities, like Costas power that simply boosts himself making himself stronger than average people, the problem was that a dwarf might be stronger than him, an elf faster than him and an ork, well...


    Thus people begun talking about which abilities were considered essential, others talked about marrying essential people in order to move over, there was a huge chaos going on and it wasn''t because of the ongoing elections.


    =========================================================


    At the New camp today their number became double, Christopher now had no time looking after the work as he had to bring back enough food for a truckload of people.


    He however didn''t care since he had already explained his plans for the camp, the only problem was that the people coming from the old camp were like hungry ghosts, eating food as if there was a hole in their stomachs.


    Christopher however was really enthousiastic since more workers means that  the work will go faster and once the camp''s ready then the dp system will begin to show its worth.


    The next day there was a huge sea of people in front of their camp, asking to be accepted into their camp, he wasn''t sure, but it looked like all the people from the old camp had come to kneel before him.


    Thus instead of an Election for a parliament begun as selection or essentials and non essentials.


    Essenials were imediately given a post and would have a steady pay just for being there in the camp.


    Non essentials would still be given posts, but they would not have a steady pay.


    Lastly there were the dead weights, whom would not be allowed to the camp unless they have some family members to take care of them.


    Of course they were told that there were few possible punishments for dissobeying orders, most common being death, but depending on one''s importance to the camp, some might be forgive, for example an essential will not be threated the same as a non essential for exactly the same offense, dead weights should better refrain doing anything against orders.


    When the people heard the rules, many didn''t agree and turned to live, more than half of whom had come turned around. Never the less around 300 people stayed to see if they could join, most of whom were mages, manipulators and healers, after all there were never enough healers.


    When Christopher begun examining the people however he found that not many of them were what he called Essentials, well they weren''t dead weights, but still not essential.


    The problem occured when a really beautiful woman''s turn came to be tested, but her ability made her a dead weight, something called a poisonous kiss.


    Christopher sized her up and down, her looks body was half naked under the ragged clothes she wore, making her even more appealing, 2,5 years in the shelter did little to preserve her once fashionable t-shirt and jeans.


    "Would you let me do you in to enter the camp?"


    Christopher asked her, whispering to her ear.


    The woman became sceptical, she begun to think that her ability was probably non essential, but the man was trying to take advantage of her due to her beauty and charm, she was rather self concious and knew that there were many people whom liked her, but why would she care, she let them feed her and look after her, but now a person was trying to take advantage of her.


    "Never I would rather die!"


    She said, making the people around understand the crux of the situation.


    "Well you can always go find a husband I guess, your ability is a dead weight, I can''t even think a use for poisoning creatures with a kiss, I highly doubt you have ever kissed a roach before"


    Christopher said, making everyone laugh, but making her real angry with him.


    "Call out the Boss of this place, this person is bullying me!"


    She cried, but everyone begun to laugh even louder.


    "Sorry, sorry, I just thought that you already knew that your ability was a dead weight and came as some sort of seeking a backdoor, but in all sincerity if you can give me a single use for your ability I might register you as a non essential resident"


    To his words she answered with a single phrase.


    "I could kill you"


    The moment her words came out the guards around begun to summon their weapons, every one of them targeting her.


    "Not enough, that''s not useful at all, every single person here can do what you can do, even those without powers can do that if they found me sleeping"


    His words made her sceptical, she didn''t know what use her powers could have.


    "For example can your poisons do anything other than killing?"


    He asked her sincerely, but not exactly surpring she didn''t speak at all.


    "See even you can''t find a use for your power, lets go for another road, what was your profession before the end of the world?"


    The moment those words came out she begun to cry, truth was that she was only there on vacations and was swept with the  rest of them, she wasn''t even a local and was the wife of a millionaire.


    "So no profession and no useful skill, leaving only your looks, but you wouldn''t even let the boss of this place touch you, thus give me a reason as to why we should keep you, my advice to you, go find some useful guy to escort you in, after that I don''t care what happens"


    Christopher said, making her lost and still full of tears.


    "Whatever seeing as you are good at acting I will ask for you, Does anyone want to escort the lady inside, she lacks a strong backer!"


    Christopher shouted and many young and old men begun to offer themselves, problem was that they were morestly non essential people, meaning that her life wouldn''t be much better, the worst was that the only essential one was fat and ugly.


    "Can''t you escort me inside?"


    She asked him, after all he was only 19 this year and although he seemed average looking, he seemed to hold some prestige there, although she still hadn''t understood whom he was.


    "I don''t do charities"


    He said making her puff up like a small child, her cheeks having turned pink from crying earlier.


    "Isn''t here another way?"


    She asked slyly and then looked at the few people visible from outside, they seemed to be looking at her.


    "I already gave you two ways inside, but since you are asking for another if you agree to be my pet, then I might let you in"


    His words made everyone there look at him with a new pair of eyes, the simply didn''t have him as a pervert till that day, but it seems that he is still a weak willed man.


    "Isn''t that the same as the first offer?"


    She asked weakly, the last offer for some reason sounded even more horrifying than doing her in.


    "Oh, but it is different, if you take the first offer I will taste you and leave you to your own designs, with the second you will find a husband and with the third you will no longer be free, but I will feed you, pet you, love you and protect you"


    He said making her feel somewhat strange, all women wanted people whom were willing to do everything for them, but she didn''t understand how to interpret the not free thingy, was it as in a marriage not free or a prisoner not free.


    "Choose your poison"


    Christopher said, making her bit her lower lip trying to chose, but she didn''t understand anything, there were still lots of people waiting for her to choose them.


    "I chose to leave!"


    She said with a victorious tone and went a few meters away from the camp looking at the other people going on with their selection, there were three other dead weights like herself, two males and one female, but they weren''t given the same three options, all they could do was find someone to get them inside, the woman even said that she was willing to be fucked or even imprisoned for a place inside.


    Christopher did the same he asked if anyone wanted to escort her in, but only the ugly fatty was willing, to her surprise the average looking woman was more than willing to follow him.


    It made her remember how she had married her elderly husband because of his money, but before she could enjoy even a hundredth of his fortune she was swept in this mess.


    Unlike the woman however the two dead weight men were less fortunate, since their looks could at most be called average.


    One however was still allowed to go inside, as he found an ingenious use for his skill, he was a human calculator and although truthfully they didn''t need him, but he had secondary abilities, he can calculate the angle of a canon, throw stuff with great accuracy and some other skills that sound rather unimpressive, what however he said he could do for the camp, it was measuring materials and space, meaning he could without tools cut a log to the right size to fit perfectly and in Axis he had survived as a blacksmith,potion maker,tailor and carpenter, he knew a little of everything.


    His words might sound desperate, but Christopher was rather interested in whether he trully knew any of that, if he knew anything about tailoring and carpentry then he could become quite useful in the future, not the imminent, but still the future.


    In the end only two people were refused entrance, she and the other male dead weight, but before she could get far enough from the camp the guy suddenly snapped and attacked her.


    He begun to fondle her breasts while locking her arms behind her back, she tried to throw him off of her, but he was still a man of considerable weight.


    "I want to see how deadly your kiss can be on my cock"


    He said as he begun to take off his pants.


    =========================================================


    That day the Elections for the parliament members still went on, but there were new candidates, since many of the old ones turned coats and went to the tyranical camp.


    "I speak for all women, we are not just tools for men to relax their pent up stress, we are not slaves for their kitchen we have as many rights as they have"


    You might have guessed it but the spokeswoman was the same pretty woman whom was almost raped, but her poisonous kiss was the real deal and he instantly died from a kiss on his...


    "My name is Curie and I vow that I will protect our dignity as women"


    Her speech didn''t have much of an effect on the women presented but her outfit moved many men since her clothes were even more revealing than usualy.


    After the Election president Lukas came to find her.


    "You are vote three votes, but we could do something about it"

 56 End of Strife

    The next day the doors to the New camp were once more full of people, although they were running somewhat low on foodstocks, Christopher could still put up with it through bringing back huge amounts of food non stop, the day before he had no time to rest, but it was fullfilling knowin that the Camp was 1/3 complete, thus he was also beggining to bring back furniture and other stuff of second need.


    The camp''s morale however was just crazy good, simply seeing that the camp had a generator for electricity already made them happy, a few people whom had nothing to do were using laptops to play games, some other people were watching a movie on a huge TV, as if nothing had happened, as if the world outside had return back to normal.


    Everyone of course was already informed that once everything was ready the DP system would be implemented, but no one cared, it was enough that they were all promissed some work in the camp.


    Those essential were like public workers with a steady pay while non essentials were like freelancers.


    Christopher said that this Camp was only the beginning, in the future he planned to create secondary camps for cattle and farming, just in case something happened to him.


    In general however he didn''t care since he had already come in touch with the himself on the other side, there was no time paradox or end of the world as they met, only a small feeling of empathy.


    It was somewhat regretable that the other himself was too weak to cross dimensions, but he could still help with a little shoping now and then, he was however too preocupied with his end of terms exams for school.


    In that world they still have powers, but there was no major war, the people quickly found a common ground and the world was at peace, well mostly at piece since they now had super heroes and villains roaming around in fucking multicolored spandex and leather costumes.


    "Boss the first floor and the basement stairs need some base materials, if you could bring back a few 10meters long steel rods it would be amazing!"


    The one speaking was the man whose ability was a dead weight, his ability to calculate and measure quickly gained the favour of the earth mastery builders, he had created a scedule of work for them, since they were too many and he said that they had to also focus on safety they begun to dig a little slower, before that they only had two cave ins, but they were just corners falling down, not the whole cave crushing people to death, but it still cause a lot of problems, but with him there and a few other power users they had a steady expansion of the cave, in a single day they had already finished the first floor, now only the furnishing was left, but at the moment the only three rooms with furniture are the hospital, the barracks and the room for patients, which is also the rooms the babies are placed and taken care of.


    There are three other rooms, that are waiting to be furnished, two storages and the cafeteria, where the TV and laptops were, each room had its own generator and they still had a few generators in the storages for the other rooms.


    For the new selections came 583 people, whom were all of the people from the old camp, they said that the parliament had decided that they would join the new camp and help their fellow people out with any troublesome matters.


    It was funny how their President was the first to undergo his grading process and proved to be a non essential warrior, he only had an indestructible hammer, which could cause whirlwinds and storms.


    Of course his ability made him non essential, but he was more than happy to join a fully functioning community.


    There were however 118 dead weights, the problem with them was that most of them were families or non married people. The majority of whom were practically useless and were begging to freeload, even bringing children into it and humanitary morals, trying to feed on his generocity and compassion.


    What awaited them however was hell, they were told to divorce and marry different people, ones whom were useful to the social community, laws were dead and if they wanted to keep some vows till death they were wellcome to do so.


    This as expected caused a huge disturbance, but none but the people involved spoke out against it, in truth there were still many essential and non people whom weren''t married.


    In the end it all ended up in them asking him to take in the children, some sort of touching moment where the parents sucrificed themselves for their children or something, not that it was really needed, in the first place he never promised them anything.


    To their horror however he didn''t even accept the children inside, the begun telling him some stupid stuff about children being the hope of the future, but when they asked for the child''s power is was also a waste of an ability.


    Non the less He still asked if anyone wanted to take the child in, but the one whom appeared made the couple to quickly grab their child back, it was granny Gogo, the perverted looking old lady.


    In the end they went around the crowd and begun to plead for other people to take the boy in, but even if it was a girl the reception would still have been similar.


    The shocking discovery for the people however was that the father of the newborn twins from back in the past was let to go inside, just like that, his wife turned out to be an essential water mage.


    In the end out of the 118 dead weights, a hundred of them were still waiting outside, pleeding for a chance at life, some even decided to divorce in order to survive.


    After all every person whom was essential to their survival had left the group, what stayed behind were people that were unable to survive on their own, they were leeches that fed on the others hard work, but it wasn''t because they didn''t want to help, it was simply impossible for them to help, after all their powers were useless and their practical knowledge absolete.


    Christopher called out the unmarried people of the camp, they could each select a person as their partner from the group.


    The hansome guys were the first to be grabbed out of the crowd by some average to ugly women, but they couldn''t be picky, next was the average guys leaving only the bellow average behind, leaving us with very few unmarried women inside the camp, but they didn''t want to hook up with these people.


    Then the guys begun to fight amongst themselves on whom would take in Curie, the woman with the poisonous kiss ability, whom in the end asked if she could become his pet.


    Last night after shooing the president away she had decided that if she had to sell herself she would at least sell herself to the highest bidder.


    Christopher didn''t reject her and she went inside giving a vicious glare at the ex-President whom was amongst the people whom were ready to take her in.


    There were other pretty women whom wanted the same threatment, but they weren''t given the chance, well there were only five out of the total of 69, meaning that most of them looked rather average.


    Among them however Christopher however discovered a rather slim woman, she was someone whom he knew from before.


    She was a steleton like high elf, she looked horrible, none of her feminine charms, just like a dying person.


    The main problem was her ability, her power was transmuting materials, normaly it would be a non essential person, but her power was so weak that it was completely useless, while her higher power ups were rather strange, since it turned earth metal into otherwordly metals, the problem was the quantity.


    She could only turn a speck of Gold into Gloom ore, what people in Axis called Dark poison ore, and Gloom ore she could turn into radiant ore or as other people called it due to the orks Gulok ore, the problem was that there was no usability to her skills at all.


    Christopher however due to some mysterious reason took her and her little sister in, making people secretly goship whether he was into the little sister, whom had a small racoon tail and her power was as bad as hers, only hers was at least little useful.


    She has the ability to heal people by licking their wounds, not like Giota would allow her little syster to do something like that, thus they lyied by telling that it was poisoned lick. You can understand why a young girl her age wouldn''t want to lick disgusting wounds, even in Axis she wouldn''t use it unless of course on herself.


    Giota of course begun crying when she and her syster were taken inside, she had been cutting on food so that her sister was full, two years had a large effect on her and they were bullied even before the world went to hell.


    Although she she didn''t recognise him anymore, she still had a feeling that she knew him from somewhere.


    It was only after she saw Alexxa that she remembered something, but it was a really short memory not even worth remembering from Axis.


    Rumors however spread that he had something for furries and other strange stuff about him, not that they cared, they simply had nothing better to do but goship.


    In the end the remaining people were allowed to enter, but their posion would be as slaves, meaning that they were no different than livestock, they were seperated from the others and threated differently, while the others ate their fill, they were given a set ratio so that they wouldn''t die, regardless however they were still given more food than in the old camp, making them really wonder what the others were eating.


    Of course the slave children were the most pitiful, since they were really jealous of other children but gulped their saliva and held it back.


    Of course there were still orders that had to be obeyed and could end anyone dead, stealing, killing and raping was a big taboo, if found doing any of them the best result would be death, you would hope you were dead.


    =========================================================


    Three days passed and life in the Tyranic camp as they called it begun to settle to a regular pace.


    Slaves flirting and hornicating like animals, there was no raping, but you can''t say that it was willingly done, more like them being forced to wrok as prostitudes to get some tastier food, there were both male and female prostitudes among the slaves, even child prostitution begun to sirculate with their parents acting as the pimps.


    Generaly it was a microscopic representation of society, only in this one there was nothing secret, no hypocricy, people acted openly.


    The pyramid was set with Christopher having taken the top.


    Bellow were the Essentials, although even there existed an inner hierarchy, each group had their own leaders and subordinates.


    Further down were the Non essentials, whom had even more subdivisions, there were the pernament bosses, the pernament workers, the temporary bosses, the temporary workers and lastly those without any work, but they were still given some temporary jobs to do rom time to time, mostly filling up spots for others, sort of like emergency substitudes when someone wants to stay hole while one duty, due to many possible reason.


    Lastly were the Dead weights, around 1/3 of the people were recognised as dead weights, but even among them there was a ranking, there were those favoured by the Essentials(their family,lover etc), meaning those well off, those favoured by non essentials with works were the middle class, those favoured by non essentials without work were the poor class, lastly there were the slaves whom had no work to do and ate for free, but their threatment was also the worst, most of them worked as prostitudes for a bottle of beer.


    Once however the Camp was ready, this frail balance broke once more, stuff begun to be stored in rooms guarded by warriors, accounted for by other people and then checked once every day by the storage keepers and lastly Accounted for by the Chief director of Supplies, people called Mr Do-it, but we have seen him as the person with the calculating ability, he was a model for others whom were now called slaves they could still rise in ranks if they became useful and there were those whom followed his example, but this is unimportant.


    What''s important was that the Camp was ready and operational, Now it was time for the second part of his plan, expansion.


    Curie, Alexxa and the two sisters Giota and Giorgia were rather surprised, in all the time they were with Christopher he didn''t even touch them, they were like dolls in a showcase, eating good food, wearing the best clothes and having the best possible threatment everywhere they went, but it felt quite weird in a way, it was like living in a golden cage, which bore weird memories to Alexxa since out of the three she ended up being the only one he had tasted while in Axis.


    Once however DP was Introduced the world changed, they became the public enemy of all women, what they were wearing were brand firms that would cost a lot and what they ate was things that other people could only dream about.


    Once Giorgia gave a candy to a child she saw trying to befriend him and the next moment she became the talk of the town and had successfuly acquired a large group of children followers.


    When the School opened the ones more disappointed were the children but those whom were teachers were more than happy to have a job once more.


    The Earth masters were responsible for building and sustaining the camp from crubling, they were even adding additional pillars and support beams from time to time under the orders of Chief Do-it.


    The Water masters were responsible for hiegene, they were the ones whom other than summoning water were responsible for cleaning the rooms and most importantly the bathrooms.


    Fire masters had two responsibilities, first was to create light for the others, although there were some others with the same power, but they were few and in between, second was cooking, Christopher had long stopped bringing ready food back, lastly it was to go on patrols for those whom were only good for combat.


    Wind masters were in a sort of predicament, they had two rather ambigous tasks, first was ventilation, they had to summon wind so that they don''t all suffocate underground, the second was patrols, which most of them did, mostly complementing the fire mages.


    Lighting and other element mages were given special threatment because they could become essential for their survival depending on how the future would go.


    The manipulators however were at a second fate, most of them were non essentials, but amongst them were were still those considered essential.


    As time passed every person begun to register as citizens, this time there was no Essential and non, there was first second and third category.


    The first was those essential and those rich, I say rich because there was a system to become a become a first class citizen, you just had to pay a huge amount and you would become a first class citizen, the important thing was that they would be given work in the administration if they were non essential or even dead weights, some did so for their family members, but right now most were still trying to fill their own homes with essential goods like beds, tables and other stuff.


    The most importan thing however was that they now had expeditions sent around, those with flying powers did the work of messangers and lastly those with detection powers would check whether there were still people burried in the few known shelters.


    One week later A huge shelter was discovered, at the top of the mountain, People said that there were at least 100,000 people inside and it was only 4hours of walking from them, of course in contrast to the 2,5millions of the original inhabitants it wasn''t even worth talking about, but in contrast to their group of only one thousand they were reluctant to even communicate with them, much less take them in, they already had enough trouble feeding one thousand people, they could only imagine what would happen if they take more people in, especialy those second and third class people would immediately become the forth and fifth class.


    Christopher however was of another matter, he begun to work on his next plan, he of course already knew everything that would happen, his plan was rather solid, having already seen the future.


    Inside the huge shelter were all the elite of society, doctors, lawyers, politicians, military bigshots, foreign ambassadors, famous celebrities and lastly and most importantly all the "beastmen" and "birdmen", including Alexxa''s and his parents.


    Although Alexxa''s mother was living with her, but in general there were lots of people whom would like to swap positions with the people inside and the opposite.


    =========================================================


    The Greek president, with his pointy ears(elf), was sitting comfortably, drinking some awfully expensive greek alcohol(you think there''s no such thing, well generaly those sort of drinks are not in sale, they are sold privately to the best restaurants and rich people).


    "In a year we will have to cut on the ratios again"


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.The short prime minister(dwarf) said as he sat oposite to him, the shelter was huge, but there still were floors, the deepest was for those important people like themselves even celebrities were only allowed to the deepest floor through private invitations, all the rooms were reserved by the rich and powerful.


    "We have to do something, the general says that we should sent out people with resistance to radiation to search for survivors and pilfer resources"


    The president said, but his voice was grim since he more than everyone knew that there were no resources to be found, they still had light and the satelites were still emitting signals, they could easily see the twisted shape of the surface world.


    Mutated roaches, lizards, a strange zombie species and worst of all there were still 82 God level existences alive but they took shelter in their own country''s shelters since even they cannot survive the levels of radiation outside.


    Of course the first thought was using cure, but it was like sitting under the pour sun protection cream again and again, you will still get burned, unless you put up an umbrella, the resistance is exactly that.


    "I think we could make do something better"


    A voice said from behind them, making both of them suddenly look behind them, seeing a man wearing casual clothes.


    "I think you got lost, I advice you to get back to the top floors before the security arrives"


    The prime minister said.


    "But you see, I''m here with a preposition, I have a rather special power, I go wherever I like, for example I can go to the now empty banks of the world take money and then come out, I can go to any shelter in the world take food and then disappear, but most importantly I can trade food for other resources, you see I need some people with special powers and you need my help to avert your own predicament"


    Christopher said, but before he could speak any further a man appeared with a blade at his neck.


    "Easy there, can we trust his words?"


    The president asked the prime minister.


    "Everything he said is real, he''s probably a somewhat more powerful teleporter than Nick"


    The prime minister said, but the next moment Nick disappeared rather rudely to bout and reappeared coughing some sea water.


    "wrong I''m the most powerful teleporter on earth at the moment"


    Christopher said, making the prime minister shocked.


    "I can teleport people and things and this is a small gift of good will, I will come again to speak about the topic of our trades"


    Christopher said and disappeared, but there was no token at all or something different, only Nick an elf teleporter drenched in sea water.


    "Do you think he has some agenda of his own?"


    The president asked seriously while Nick was still coughing, he could not believe that he was teleported away and to the sea to boot, how far was the sea from their location.


    "We can probably slowly come to an agreement and even if we cannot do you think it would matter to him, he can simply teleport us to the surface and then whom can save us, what worries me is that token, he was after all telling the truth"


    The prime minister said, making the president somewhat surprised, he took up the intercomm and send a message to the general asking them if anything suspicious happened at the shelter.


    "You called at a good time, something strange happened, the guards at the storage said that two boxes full of supplies appeared out of thin air, almost scared them to death, the numbers of the boxes however are pretty strange, they say that they were produced or at least packaged two months ago"


    The general said, making the president wonder as well.


    "How long could they last us?"


    The president asked.


    "If they pass the poison, curse and radiation inspection they could extend our predicament for another month at most"


    The general said, making the president think for a little before closing the intercome.


    "As you have heard his token was enough food for 100,000 people for 1month and that he calls a token, I really wonder if he stole it from some other shelter"


    The president said, but to his words there was no answer, Nick had already left and the prime minister had visibly no comment.


    =========================================================


    At the Camp there was a rather chaotic situation, the people were given a chance to enter the shelter to meet their relatives or ask for relatives from inside to come join the camp, this was however a great chance for slaves to leave the camp and join the shelter.


    In truth there weren''t many people whom had relatives inside the shelter, most of their relatives didn''t make it to a shelter and many of the beastmen never made it to a shelter, before the situation became critical, simply said greece took all of its beastmen out of the shelter and then were blasted away by the radioactive blast, most of them didn''t make it to any shelter.


    "Tomorrow I will be going to close the deal with the president, from that day on we will begin exchangin resources, basicaly talking we will be giving them our useless people and taking essential for our survival people"


    Christopher explained to the confused people.


    "Those that simply want to go visit friends they will have the chance once I get a list of survivors"


    Christopher said, making the people whom were once hopeful of seeing some familiar faces depressed, they of course knew that the chance of them surviving were slim, but there was still hope.


    The one however whom was rather anxious was Alexxa and her mother, because Christopher had promised them that he would unite them with the father of the family.


    Curie, Giota and her sister also wanted to go, but the important thing was why they wanted to go.


    Curie wanted to go and stay at the shelter, she knew that she was having a queen''s threatment right now, but inside the shelter there was already a room with her name on it.


    Giota and her sister wanted to search and find their parents, whom were a beastman and a birdwoman.


    Christopher however said no to both, especialy Curie, the reason was that she was his pet now, thus she can''t leave his golden cage.


    To Giota and her sister he told to wait for the list of survivors to come out, before he took them directly to their parents.


    There were 53 people whom wanted to go to the shelter, the important thing however was that one of the doctors was among the people, most of the people used to be of the upper class, the reason they were stuck at the shelter was because everyone was simply grabbed and thrown into a shelter without asking whether they were poor or rich.


    =========================================================


    The next day Christopher, Alexxa and her mother appeared inside the shelter, they could see a beastman in a military outfit, they two of them however recognised him as a father and a husband.


    The reunion however was cut short as the alarm begun to sound and soldiers begun to surround them.


    "Cease immidately! He''s a guest"


    A voice came from the speakers.


    "We have been expecting you, would you be polite enough to come meet us at the restaurant at the deep Floor"


    The voice said, making everyone shocked but before they could understand what was happening the man they had surrounded had disappeared leaving only Alexxa''s family behind.


    ------------------------


    Down at the restaurant the president was siting holding the intercome, there were many people siting privately and goshiping, the president was accompanied by the eight people at his table. Two the minister and general but the other six were unknown, but they were wearing luxurious clothes and sharing glasses with the three of them.


    "We are rather happy that you came to visit, but please specify a time and place the next time, lately there have been lots of rat trying to steal military ratios"


    The president said, showing him to sit.


    "This is Ching from China, a telepath that can communicate with his twin brothers, they''re quadruplets, he can even change places with them, after he heard of your ability, he spoke to his people and they said that they were very interested in a cooperation as well, they''re more desperate than you think to when it comes to food"


    The president then proceeded to the next person.


    "This is Tomas and his wife, they are from the USA and we have a really good relationship with them, only problem is that they don''t have a way of contacting their country, at least not directly, we use Mr Ching as the messanger most of the countries here, he''s simply indispensable, but mr Tomas wants to return to his country, saying that he overstayed his stay, as for the prices we can speak at a later date"


    The president said making the people around smile happily as if not minding it at all.


    "Next we have Natasha from Russia, she''s a fine ambassador, but her english sound somewhat strange, she''s a telepath and can help with retrieving a few more survivors from the shelters all around our country"


    The president said as he went to the next person, not wanting to say more about her.


    "Next we have Mr Kruz from Israel, whom also has expressed a will to return to his country and meet his wife and children"


    The president said, making a sad face.


    "Lastly we have our most prized guest, mr Mohatme is a good will ambassador from our neighbor country turkey, he wants to also return to his own country, but doesn''t know if your power can even move him, he''s somewhat special, immune to most damage,poisons,magic and even radiation has little effect on him, problem is that he can''t swim"


    The president laughted and the other too smiled, ambassador Mohatme didn''t seem to mind, but in truth it was questionable if he understood what they they talking about, at least from his facial expression, he looked more like a heavyweight wrestling champion rather than an ambassador.


    "There''s also the ambassador from italy, Senior Georgio and his wife Rosa, they too are interested if you could provide their shelters with some much needed supplies"


    The president said, the couple were however really beautiful, both with pointy elven ears, but the wife unlike an elf had a rich bossom.


    "Next to them is the Ambassador from France Mesier Franco, although france might not have need of supplies, they however would love to employ your services on some private matters"


    The man was rather interesting to look upon, he looked like a dandy with a french berret, a rather special appearance, but non could say what race his blue skin would make him be.


    -Next we have Frauline E...


    -You can call me Emma, I''m the ambassador from germany and we would be happy to discuss...


    -Not now, maybe later you have all the time in the world to make your acquaintances


    The president barely managed to stop her from taking the initiative, she was simply a shark in the skin of a wolf.


    Although the White wings on her shoulders and long blonde, almost white hair made her looks rather deceiving.


    "Lastly we have the Egyptian Ambassador Miss Ydan"


    The president said showing a rather exotic looking beauty wearing a rather revealing red formal dress.


    "We really hope that after your successful bussiness you would have some time to talk privately"


    She said, making the people around smile rather canditly.


    "I''m happy to make everyone''s acquaintance I''m the Tyrant of the Greek wastelands Christopher and the world''s strongest teleporter"


    Christopher presented himself, but the word "Tyrant" gave them a bad vibe.


    -Since I feel like I have already met you all once before


    -De-ja-vu


    -Something similar, but let me finish, I will reaveal to everyone here the source of the foodstocks most of you are interested in.


    "You see I have the power to teleport in between timelines, I can go to other worlds where the world hasn''t been reduced to ruins and return"


    These words were enough to make them understand that this endeavor probably has some expenses unless of course he steals the food.


    "To begin with I haven''t stollen even a single thing from the other worlds, although in the future they might suffer from an inflation of gold, but that''s not our main matter, the main matter is payment, each service has a cost, my cost is people, I want some specific people whom some countries might not want to give away, but there are also others that I want whom they will happily give, so I want people, manpower, I want to begin reclaiming the surface, thus I will need land, some countries might be angry about it, but just think about it is it worth losing a good friend over some useless land, it''s like selling land on the moon"


    Christopher gave a speech that made all of them pale, they didn''t know what to say.


    "Another I want to say is that even if you come out in 10-20 years do you think that the Gods will sit tight and let you govern the countries, it wouldn''t be surprising if a second Apocalypse occurs"


    Christopher said, making them contemplate the chances.


    "For today I came only to ask for a list of people that you are willing to give away, also here''s the price catalogue, everything inside is easy to get, but if you need anything more specific I might still help get it for you, but ordering stuff costs extra, for example this wine probably exists in an alternate timeline, you probably think that this is the only one in the world, but what if you could have two of them or even a dozen"


    Christopher''s words made them all crazy with the possibilities that could gain, there might even be a world where they have cured all incurable deceases although the cure power makes it useless now.


    The president took the list, it was a rather long catalogue of goods printed in fine paper, there were indications of a little person and a number next to it.


    All goods were listed in tons, but at some page begun luxuries and the number of people begun to multiply like crazy.


    Lastly there was a list of what sort of people he would accept as payment, he even stated that he didn''t mind if they gave him the person''s family as a bonus, mostly for humanitarian purposes.


    All the ambassadors passed the catalogue around, they seem to pale when they went to the last page, mostly because what was there was something incredibly useful for the future an "Atomic bomb".


    He would only give bombs however for named people, there was not number, only a named people written next to it.


    All the countries begun to conteplate seriously, the main problem was the what if, what if another country decided to buy an explosive, the people he asks might even be people they don''t care about, the main problem was why he wanted those people?


    "I''ll brink the list tomorrow, but I want to preorder 100tons of dry ratio, 50tons of second rate meals and 10 tons of the luxurious packets you have here, I hope we can meet personaly later for a personal chat"


    The president said while stretching his hand in a handshake.


    "Really, mr president I already know your power please keep your hands in your pockets"


    Christopher said, making the people there puzzled.


    "I''m really sorry, I must have looked like a villain, I hope you can forgive me, it''s just that nowadays you can trust no one"


    The president said while sweating profoundly.


    "Mr president although you probably don''t know but I too want a private chat with you, alone"


    Christopher said and teleported them to the president''s room.


    "You see I am a leader of a group of people, but many of them are useless, others want to join the shelter, thus I''m somewhat at a loss, thus I''m sure that we can decide on some exchanges as well, for example we have a doctor whom wants to leave, but that leave us with only one doctor, but how many doctors do you have here in the shelter?"


    Christopher begun to explain his troubles and before they knew it they begun to make arraingements for the future.


    Christopher needed people able to lead, he wanted to make the barren Mountain inhabitable, after that the people could come out and live like people.


    Of course he wouldn''t do it out of his pure heart, he had his own agenda, a plan that would earn him what he desired.


    =========================================================


    The next day a list of all survivors of Greece was out and their locations on the map, some were in small shelters just around the corner to starvation.


    Christopher begun to teleport them all to the Huge shelter and then a weird exchange of people begun, which continued for days.


    Christopher however had already begun to negotiate  in the same way with other countries, to everyone he said the same thing, he would need people able to command a nation since he was unable to do so, all the leaders took the hook, after all what he proposed was rebuilding the surface world before they came up, you could call it pioneering the world.


    The problem however occured when they asked about the named person he talked about, to each country he gave a different list of names, no country could make ends meet as to why he would want those people, even by combining the lists they still could not understand how those people were useful.


    Germany was the first to bring up a named person, they decided to sucrifice one person insted of 10000, they thus they asked to pay for the trade with a single old man whom was barely living his days.


    Christopher smiled as he looked at the person he was to be given.


    "Long time no see Ecclesis"


    He told the old man whom looked at him dazed eyes.


    "Time hasn''t been threating you well"


    Christopher said, but Ecclesis didn''t seem to want to react at all.


    "It must be hard hiding until you evolve, I have a way of speeding up the process, but I need a little service from you"


    Christopher said.


    Ecclesis seemed to be a little more interested now.


    "I need you to resurrect a few thousands of people"


    Christopher said and then teleported him to his tyranical camp, to his luxurious room.


    "You see there are three ways to evolve, one is just waiting, but for you and me it will take years, you tried to speed up the evolution with your time manipulation and ended up in dregs, didn''t do much did it, the second way is by absorbing souls and raising your soul power, you of course know that it''s impossible without special skills, the 18 gods are the only people with such skills, but there exists a third way that only I know"


    Christopher said and then led him downstairs, he could see happy healthy people and children, below he saw less happy people but still healty and even further down he saw people that looked no better than slaves, they were begging, selling themselves and doing anything just to eat a loaf of bread.


    Further down however were cages, inside there were people, they looked healthier than the ones upstairs but the place felt eeree.


    Christopher led him inside a room with only a bed, a table with chains and an average looking woman hunging from the wall in chains, visibly dead.


    "Resurrect her and I''ll tell you"


    Christopher said making Ecclesis even more interested in what this secret was and why there was a prison, for common people they had no skills, but gods were different, they weren''t human anymore, Ecclesis'' essense was life, once he Evolved he would be able to easily fly and resurrect hundreds and thousands, while his brainwash and telepathy were still there.


    "The method is quite easy, killing monsters and gaining experience, but without the monsters there''s still one thing you can kill, humans, I''ve been waiting for you in order to begin grinding, the people down here are the people whom have disobeyed my orders, rapists, killers and thieves, it''s a rather small jail, but the new jail in not ready yet"


    Ecclesis was horrified by the tought that he would kill a person, after all he was a healer not a warrior, he hadn''t even personaly killed monsters.


    "Of course like leveling up in Axis, this world too has such trigger, here however there is no leveling up, you can only slowly raise your mentality, for example each time you resurrect a person you will feel yourself getting stronger and closer to evolution, as for my trigger it''s quite an interesting one, I decided on pain and despair, it''s like pleasure and perversion"


    Christopher said and then went to the woman and said.


    "I missed you so much"


    But to his words she begun to scream, she was happy to have at last died, she remembered she had bitten off her own tongue and bled to death, she could not comprehend why she was alive tears of despair begun to fall off her cheeks.


    "Don''t mind her, she''s happy to see me, just a cat ate her togue"


    Christopher said while smiling, but he looked like a demon in human skin.


    Ecclesis simply couldn''t understand how a person could feel pleasure from torturing people to such a degree.


    "Don''t make that face, after I''m through with them you can begin making them your new followers in this country, we will be travelling to other countries as well, I''ll make you a god in no time, But I will be the devil of this world, so I will let you make heaven, while I make hell"

 57 Change in Plans

    All countries were happy with their Cooperation with Christopher as a foothold was build in every major country, even the 18gods had made his acquaintance and were glad to accept his offer to let them rule the country as his proxies, since he only wanted to have fun in the first place.


    Everyone knew that he had a harem in each country with pets of his, whom he didn''t even touch, most of them were beauties, but he wouldn''t even touch him.


    Another known fact was that he had a dungeon in each country where he tortured people to death and then resurrected them back to life only to do so again.


    It didn''t even matter which nationality they belonged, what race they were, what gender they were, if they were pretty or ugly, if they were young or old.


    They experienced torture and humilliation, pain and despair.


    A month had passed and a second country decided to offer him a named person instead of one million people, Christopher accepted the exchange with china and he got a young girl and her equaly young brother, he wasn''t in the list, but he wouldn''t let her go for anything in the world.


    "God tyrant Jiang, I have a proposition for you that you will not reject"


    Christopher said while teleporting both of the children away to his home in China.


    "I asked for your teacher to hide the fact that you are going to become a god in the future, I really want to know how the third eye can invoke time travel, you probably already know what would happen if you had not come with your sister, she would become an oracle of Ecclesis and even you would not be able to prove that Ecclesis is no good since you will become a bloodthirsty devil by then"


    Christopher said making the 14 years old man shocked, it was true that he had miracoulously returned back to the day before the apocalypse but he had never met the man whom had taken his sister away, even as he slaughtered his way there.


    "I will tell you a secret, back in that timeline I had tortured her for days and months until she died, I then revived her and tortured her again until I was stopped by my overzealous partner Ecclesis, if he hadn''t stepped in you would have probably come out and I would have made you kneel before me to stop and then lunged at me, like you had done in another timeline, it seems that you aren''t from that timeline, well it doesn''t mind, truth was that if you were that one then I would have instantly killed you"


    Christopher said as he took them to a luxurious room.


    "You are my pet and you are her dog, guard her with your life, if she dies I will kill you, if you dare touch a pet of mine you will regret it"


    Christopher said and then disappeared.


    Jiang was lost, everything that he remembered from his past life helped him no more than when he remembered nothing.


    He was however instantly shocked when he saw Yuan, the flower of his heart being part of the girls whom were that man''s pets.


    He felt conflicted and wanted to go kiss her, in the last timeline he died at a confrontation with Ecclesis'' angels, he was like a demon as he slaughtered them, but in the last moment a resurrected Yuan appeared before him, lounging a blade through his heart.


    Because of Yuan he had not went to cause trouble with Ecclesis over his sister, whom didn''t seem to be having a bad time being a priestess, but Yuan had died in a conflict with another warlord of the Chinese wastelands called Huang, whom was like a venomous snake, he had told him that if he was to fall he would take something with him and he took Yuan from him.


    Devestated he had gone to find his sister for consolation, but what he found wasn''t exactly what he had expected.


    His sister begun to talk to him about the gift of resurrection, the gift of lord Ecclesis.


    It was then that he became enraged, it was strange as to why he became enraged, but it was probably because of the price of the resurrection, she wanted him to join lord Ecclesis and become his subordinate.


    Which lead to a breakdown in negotiations, which ended in Yuan killing him.


    "By the way what does a pet do?"


    Jun his sister asked Yuan and some other women whom were playing in swimsuits in a pull of water.


    "Dummy, just enjoy it, the master only comes once a week to bring gifts and replenish the fridge, you should also begin making your santa''s list since you are new, first you will need some new clothes, girls lets help her make her list!"


    Yuan said, making the girls become active.


    That''s what Jiang liked about her, that cheerful personality and kind heart, she would always offer to help other people, that''s how they had met in the first place.


    -Boo, there''s a boy here!


    -Shoo him away!


    -Don''t you know that it''s forbidden to enter this place? if the master finds out you will be punished!


    The one being the most concerned was Yuan, she was too kindhearted even in this estated she would still deliver candies to the children and food to the poor 3rd class citizens.


    "But he''s my brother, although Master said that he''ll be my dog as well, I don''t know how it works"


    Jun said while trying hard not to laugh.


    -Boo I also want a dog


    -Can I pet it


    -Does it bite?


    The girls begun making fun of him, but one person stood up for him as always.


    "Don''t be so cruel, he''s a human person like you and me, I''m sure that he too feels bad when people make fun of him, but since this place is a girls only place we will have to do something to hide him from the guards"


    Yuan said and then they begun to swarm him like buttleflies in spring, he didn''t even understand how and all his clothes were taken off, leaving him only with his underpants.


    Before however he could even make a sound the butterflies returned with some female clothes and white powder.


    His sister didn''t know what they were doing but she was happily running behind them like a kitten trying to catch a butterfly.


    Before even half an hour could pass the butterflies stopped and a pure chrysanthemum appeared amongst them.


    Jiang was shocked with how things became as they were, the Tyrant Jiang, also known as the three eyed blood demon, the Warlord of Hell was now turned by a bunch of girls into a trasvestite.


    The girls however nodded satisfied as they looked at their own work, his sister could only say "How pretty!" and then took a flower and put it in his now tied up hair.


    "Lets also teach him stuff, you said you were a dance instructor"


    A girl said to Yuan, the one whom was known in his world as the dancing sword Yuan, the dancing blossom fairy Yuan, he didn''t even know that she used to be a dance instructor.


    "That was too long ago and it''s only something I did once to get for free in the summer camp"


    Yuan said unwilling and embarashed.


    "But you were so cool when doing that flying dagger impersonation with the silk and the drums, even master said that you have a gift for dancing"


    the other girl insisted.


    Jiang too was also interested in seeing that impersonation.


    "I have a better idea why don''t you teach him how to do it"


    Another girl said making Jiang want to spit blood, it was as if the heavens were condemning him for his lustful thoughts, saying not only you will see her dance but you will also dance it yourself, it was divine providense.


    =========================================================


    While however the young Chrysanthemum was blossoming Christopher had already gone to another country, going from country to country, most camps were already operating self sufficiently since he brought them spores and livestock, each camp already had a person managing everything in his stead and all he did when he went there was bring gifts for the girls there and then begin torturing people to death and resurrecting them.


    That was his schedule for the near future, until he could evolve to what he was in Ecclesis a surreal being, an error of the system.


    "I want to have your children"


    One of his pets suddenly said, making him shocked, the reason however wasn''t because of what she said, but because she said it.


    This phrase meant that the timeline was flawed, he could no longer go on with his plan as it were before he had to speed things up.


    His most perfect smoothsailing predetermined future would not come to be, he now had to change to another timeline schedule towards his goal.


    =========================================================


    The whole city was flooded but in a prison cell in the deepest level of one of USA''s most notorious prisons, a level that officialy didn''t exist, there was a corpse of a man, lying on the floor, but suddenly a man appeared there.


    "I really didn''t want to start it so fast but time waits for no one"


    Christopher said and then looked at the corpse.


    "Koichi the decapacitator, or should I call you Undying Godess of Death Shinigami, stop pretending to be dead, we are leaving"


    Christopher said and then teleported them both away, him and the dried up corpse.


    They reappeared in his Huge Scyscraper in the USA, which served as his fortress, here there were still some building that were fine well not really, they could fall at any time, but what did it care when they had free shelter.


    They now were on the top floor, there was a large table with food set there starting with salads, going to soups, the main dishes and lastly the desserts.


    Christopher sat the corpse next to the soups and then took a glass of clean water and begun to slowly feed the corpse, he was really irritated when he did so, but he still did it.


    "Will you any time soon begin to eat on your own, I know that you can move even in your present situation"


    Christopher said rather irritated.


    "Spoilsport, I really enjoyed how you fed me, it was so caring of you, like helping an old lady cross the road or help a child pick his kite from a tree"


    She said making a strange smile that looked like a toothless old lady''s crooked smile.


    "Just eat, later we will go have fun"


    Christopher said, he didn''t even stop to look at the luxurious meal.


    "Mmn, You must be rather rich to be able to afford all of this, wanna be my sugar daddy?"


    She said as she begun to eat faster, but as she ate her body begun to recover at a rate visible to the eye.


    "You should better look ouside of the window the view is quite good Koichi-chan"


    He said which made her face warp a little.


    "By the way I can see your house from here, right next to the bridge where the old man used to live"


    He said, but his words made her rather angry and irritated.


    "Who are you and how do you know about otherdad?"


    She asked, but there was no answer and no person there anymore. She went to look through the window but what she saw wasn''t what she expected to see.


    Ruined buildings, a bridge over an empty river, her house was no more, but the little shop still had one wall standing, the old man''s house still had a single wall standing.


    "How disappointing, I thought that I would at least have seen you cry"


    Christopher said as he now stood behind her and put his hand on her naked back, going further down towards her waist and then begun to go further down.


    Koichi was shocked, she hadn''t felt the touch of anyone for the past 3 years, she couldn''t understand why but the man before her was weird.


    Koichi had a strange ability, she could see the lines of death, one swing at the correct like and the person is dead, of course with such an overpowered ability how could they not become a god, even the Demon God had a death line and she became Immortal.


    Problem was that the man behind her had no death lines, what she saw was that she herself had deathlines all over, it was as if saying to her to simply kill herself, you can''t win.


    "Don''t the hair regenerate?"


    Christopher suddenly asked as he stoped right at her left buttcheek.


    "What are you?"


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.She asked him, not believing that he was a human.


    "no don''t be a spoilsport, I want to enjoy torturing you a little m..."


    Christopher said, but before he could end the phrase She swung a knife from the table cutting her own neck, successfuly cutting off her own life, ending her immortal self.


    -Ecclesis, this one just killed herself, so please...


    -How bothersome, don''t you have anything better to do than killing people all day, you can learn how to write books or take care of your pets.


    -just resurrect her already, this one is special, she''s a serial killer and a goddess, but wait for a little we have to first change locations, I don''t want her to dirty my carpet.


    -Is this really necessary?


    -Of course it is, don''t you want to evolve?


    -But this is wrong!


    -What''s so wrong with it, just resurrect them and it''s as if nothing happened.


    -It doesn''t work that way, the human mind is a mysterious thing, it can easily drive people crazy.


    -Isn''t it fine, after all we aren''t in the real world yet.


    Christopher''s words  made Ecclesis surprised, he didn''t know whether to believe him or not, but he was right about Axis, only this world seemed too real to be fake, even his reviving skill was nerfed to an incredible degree, it now depended greatly of the situation of the corpse, of course it might also be because he wasn''t powerful enough yet to revive people without having an intact corpse or at least something that looks like a corpse.


    =========================================================


    Koichi woke up with cold sweat all over her body, thinking that it was all a dream she tried to weep the sweat off, but then she realised that chains now decorated her wrists.


    "wakey, wakey"


    Like a psycho from some horror movie Christopher said in a jolly tune.


    "Who are you? What have I ever done to make you hate me so much?"


    She said, trying to understand her current circumstances, after all it would take a madman to understand another madman.


    She of course had tried to break the chains but even her overwhelming strength was unable to break them, thus she ended presuming that they were probably magical or something.


    Koichi was special, from a young age she was experimented upon by her very parents, when it came out, the parents lost costodity of her and she went to the orphanage, it was unfortunate that there were no adoptive parents to take her away, she grew up like a stray dog, smoking and drinking were minor things in front of what she and the other orphans did.


    One time they had set a rich woman''s pet on fire right in front of her, another they had mugged a person whom seemed to be loaded sending him to the hospital.


    Those sort of things were done by them until they became adults, they then discovered that they had no roof, no ability to work and although some of them found their way into the underground society as thugs or prostitudes, most of them ended as homeless on the streets.


    It was then that she had met the Otherdad, an old man whom run a small antique store at a corner, his stuff, although antiques in name were just rusty and rotten furniture that had underwent a polishing touch, some fixin and were ready for sale.


    She and two others weren''t as lucky as to be born neither handsome nor strong nor smart, thus they were doomed to sleep at the parks and alleys, their best sleeping spot however was under the bridge. Some people even wondered if there was a troll under the bridge from their loud snoring.


    Of course not everything was bad, they would sheldomly get hungry due to the good people there, only their smoking habit was rather hard to cut.


    She was happily returning with bread and water as that fateful event happened, some people wearing colorful clothes and covered their faces with only a scarf were over her two homies, beating them with clubs and hockey sticks.


    When they saw her the group begun to surround her, she tried to run away to ask help but it was all pointless, until a police horn sounded.


    The gang immediately begun to run as if there was no tomorrow, of course in the end there was no police, an old man with an old tape rocorde came forth and begun to threat their wounds with a medic box.


    The police and an ambulance arrived and hour after and begun to talk to the witnesses, of course when the ambulance heard that the victims were some homeless people, they did some first aid out of kindness and then left after all they had no health insurance to pay for their hospitalization.


    The police interviewed her two times to make sure that everything fit the bill, the old man was let go first while she and the two injured people were put into police costodity to identify some suspects.


    It was a pity that the two were too injured to testify, but it didn''t stop the police to put them in a holding cell for the rest of the day.


    Of course they were fed and threated like human beings, but being behind bars had a bad taste in itself, even worse knowing that you were held with people whom were probably criminals.


    There was no talk in the cell everyone anxiously looked at one another, full of suspicion if the other was some major criminal or some push over put there for sleeping in the park.


    They only stayed in the cell for one day and then were taken to identify the suspects, if they could find the culprit then it was okay, but even if the could not, the police wouldn''t pursue the case any further than that, they had better things to do than look for some punks that like to bully the homeless, especialy since there wasn''t a murder involved.


    When they brought up the 23 suspects Koichi begun to shout, she could never forget those lustful greedy eyes, she shot at the windows pointing at a single person in that crowd, they hadn''t even begun entered the booth and the person she pointed out wasn''t even a suspect, he was a police officer there, a young man whom had a bright future in front of him.


    Of course Koichi wasn''t an idiot she too at some point noticed the police uniform the man was wearing, making herself want to cut her own tongue, cursing at her bad luck.


    The policeman then did what every common person would, he said she was probably tired, threated her and the others to a drink and a meal and sent them off, thus ending the investigation.


    =========================================================


    "Did you miss me?"


    Christopher asked, this was the second time she had killed herself, seeing parts of her life flashing in front of herself, even Christopher didn''t understand how an immortal being could kill itself, but it had happened in front of him twice in the past five minutes.


    He hadn''t even started to torture her and she strait forwards killed herself.


    Truth was that he already knew that this would happen but he didn''t know the why, after all it was his only path to become stronger fast, she was a tool to earn him enough power of despair, she was plainly different from others, she was a godly existence that would in time transform into a Goddess of death and slaughter.


    Problem was that Ecclesis wasn''t strong enough to use his skill continuously for too long, he had to do something to prevent her from killing herself too fast for him to revive.


    "Wait don''t kill yourself, just wait!"


    Christopher shouted, but it was too late, she was like a little child seeing the Boogie man, there was nothing he could do to stop her from commiting suicide, all she had to do was draw a little line with her nail, tooth she could even twist her own neck out of place to make a line, dislocate a shouder using a broken bone, it was simply horrifying to see how she tortured herself while trying to commit suicide.


    After the incident with the police the three were taken in by the old man, they were given a job in the store helping him fix stuff he found at the junkyard and selling them to people.


    They might be orphans but they still knew basic stuff like how to count and read. They were given a place to work and not long after they begun to call him gramps.


    As orphans he was the closest thing they could have to a father, even if their age was already beyond that of a child, their psyche never trully matured.


    At the orphanage they had locked these feelings of longing deep inside, not letting the specialised stuff of the orphanage to help them deal with it, they simply begun to find other ways to fill the void, like asking for attection from the adults, at some point they had given up and became unruly.


    Now they had their own person to call father and simblings, they felt more at home inside the small packed with old things shop than ever in the orphanage.


    Happy days however quickly came to an end as a patrol car came to their little shop. The policeman was the same person whom had previously disguised himself as a member of that gang.


    He went inside and begun to talk with the old man, the three of them were said to go to the back to let them speak more easily.


    The voices at some point intensified and stopped and the car left as it came that was the last time they saw that police officer or at least alive, because at a grey night, when clouds covered the moon the policeman''s corpse was thrown through the shop''s vitrine, breaking the glass and furniture of the shop.


    They hadn''t known before, but that same policeman was the old man''s biological son. He was in a tight spot because he owed money and asked his old man to do "something" to help him pay the money back.


    He had a bright future, but with that he also had too much pent up stress, he frequently patroled the steets and knew all sorts of places.


    He begun hunging out with the underworld and was what people called a dirty cop, on the outside however he always looked diligent and hard working.


    Non could understand what was passing through the old man''s mind as he saw his son''s corpse, all they had heard was a phrase he spoke as he spit at the corpse "unfilial piece of shit".


    There was much more to the old man than could see the eye. The three nicknamed the old man as the Otherfather due to that incident but liked to call him the Otherdad, literaly from "dad of the other guy".


    They even begun to make up stories about him, but nothing shocked them more than the truth, the old man was a war veteran, a kamikaze that had taken two flights and had  survive to tell the tale, he had been captured and tortured, but since he knew nothing they simply exchanged him back at the end of the war.


    His son had practicaly grown without a father since his father was most of his life surving the country, stories of glory were enough to tell his name, problem was that he had long moved out of japan and now lived with his wife in america, he had also changed a lot.


    His son also came with him and because of his great diligence he was accepted into the police academy.


    His mother was proud of him, but his father could see the little shit was a good for nothing, he at his age was alread married with a son, but his sone slept with many women, looked at the world through pink glasses and liked to take a sniff now and then to relieve some of his anxiety. Of course how could he tell that to his wife, all he did was smile.


    At the other side of the mirror the son too had cursed his father a hundreds of times, he was never there for him and even when he was about to be killed his father still wouldn''t help him out.


    All he had asked of him was hide some merchandice in his old junk and sell it to consumers, it wasn''t something big enough to make him so angry. Of course even from his grave he still cursed the old man with misfortune.


    Not very long after the incident a group of thugs came to the shop. The still broken glass vitrines had been now covered by celofan as the old man was waiting for the crew to come replace the glass.


    The two thugs looked rough and big, there was little intelligence to be seen in their eyes, they had come with only one job and that was extract money from the old man.


    They put a paper with numbers in front of the old man and gave him a date, they didn''t care how but if he didn''t bring the money they threated to destroy his store and turn him into organs for donation, every piece of him, as they did to his son.


    This wasn''t just empty intimidation, it was the real deal, the two men weren''t bluffing, a pity however that they had chosen the wrong guy.


    On bloody nose and two panda eyes were all they got as a reply and a threat that next time he saw then he would shoot them where they stood with his trusted hunting rifle, this too wasn''t a threat, the gun was loaded and hidden under the counter at all times.


    THe most however disturbing fact was that the three of them felt proud for the old man instead of being concerned about him, they were after all of a similar breed, people with blood boiling for a fight.


    Common people did their best in order to avoid trouble, but they were the sort of hard headed people whom fanned the flame.


    In the next few months not even old friends of the old man dared to approach his shop, since everyone in the district now knew what had occured there.


    Their area was a small japanese Getto, a place where mostly japanese imigrants lived, there were tons of strange places like that in the US.


    Of course they too had their on gangs to whom they payed for protection, the two thugs whom came to threaten him never camed again for a good reason.


    It turned out that the old man had some connections after all, the head of the local gang made a good example of the two loansharks for not knowing where to stick their noses.


    It turned out that he used to be held in the same cell with the boss of the local Yakuza, alright they weren''t some big ass underground organization, just a small gang whom took protection money from people.


    Of course the old man died in the end, but his killer wasn''t some street thug or gangster, it was by the hands of some young punks whom took as a hobby to beat up homeless people.


    With his looks and how he liked to loiter around once the three of them took over the shop''s business he was free to take walks and enjoy the little things in life.


    The two punks weren''t of course random, they were there when he duped them with that record taped police siren, unlike the others however they had returned a moment later and saw through the trick, but they wouldn''t attack him alone at that moment, they waited until he was carefree and then truck him at the back of his head.


    Even with someone as fit as the old man he still stumbled and fell, the rest was a one sided beating till his dying breath.


    What followed the old man''s death was a scramble with the thugs that begun asking for a protection fee from them, the next thing they knew they were abducted and each took his own path.


    She was set to become a prostitude, the others were sent to work at some factory. Even with her bellow average looks after applying make up there were still cosumers asking for her.


    The moment however that the first costumer was about to take her first time something inside her snapped, her body moved at a speed she didn''t think humanly possible, with a single movement her foot begun to swell giving her enough strength to leap like a frog, her body turned in midair and a kick took the horny half naked guy out cold.


    She didn''t know if she had killed him or not but she quickly run away.


    From that day all had changed, she begun to live on the streets like a predator, training her skills, stealing food from stalls and markets, killing rapists and thugs, but there were also a few innocent people inbetween as well, she wasn''t a saint, anyone whom made her angry went on her kill list.


    In the end she was caught by the police and was transfered to a strange laboratory, she was disected and studied, but anything they did she would still heal from, it was as if she wasn''t human anymore.


    After discovering all they could they simply sent her to rot in a secret prison, they weren''t given however enough time to create the first injection that would make people immortal before Axis came and then the whole world went crazy.


    =========================================================


    "Wait please don''t kill yourself yet, I haven''t even begun!"


    Christopher said but to no avail, the woman was simply horrified, it was as if he was the devil impersonated.


    Christopher didn''t know what to do other than letting her wake up in a cell alone to let her cool down a little, not like his power didn''t increase, but it was both ineficient and boring this way, all he had was say Boo and she literaly died from fright.


    For now however she was his ace in the sleeve, she could earn him enough power to hasten his evolution, problem was that Ecclesis wasn''t ready for such an undergoing, thus Christopher would have to alternate between victims to give him time to rest, sort of like a cooldown.

 58 Goal Achieved(Final)

    With Christopher''s services the situation of the world begun to change once more, on the surface there were only Christopher''s Camps that at most held 10.000 people, that was the maximum capacity of people they were able to manage, but there were tons of facilities and even ways of producing food now available, although they were not without flaws(radiation) unlike the imported from other worlds supplies.


    Inside the huge shelters the governments of the world and the "Gods" were already having conferences on how to divide the world, there were only 18 "gods" and in the end non of them was adept in politics, they wanted to be just that, the Gods of the new world, but with human intelligence and knowledge their idea was impossible to begin with, after all everyone knew what Axis was, well almost since newborn children would probably not understand it.


    Surprisingly 5/18 gods were from Europe, 8/18 from north and south America, 2/18 from Africa and 3/18 from Asia.


    It was shocking but the reason for that was simple, Corruption.


    To become God one didn''t need to be Strong or Charismatic, he either had to be Lucky or Oportunistic.


    People of the east lack the evil attitude of the Western corruption, they still believe in morals, have a sense of national pride and are still somewhat religious.


    The Western world however has long entered a stage of Globalization, where morals are warped and twisted, national pride is for sale and religions have long become feeding grounds for pigs.


    Of course I won''t say that there is no corruption in the east as well, but the degree of it is far far more shallow than in the west where it''s as deep as the sea.


    In the end however those 18 were just the most fortunate of the "gods" since their powers were rather easy to awaken and evolve.


    One of them was Cerril with the power of assimilation and adoption, a middle aged war veteran whom could put rambo to shame, of course he was far from being a one man army, but in stealth and infiltration operations he was simply the best, problem was that he was injured as he took a bullet in the knee leaving him with only one good leg.


    I have to remind you that earth originaly produced 5400 Gods, the majority of whom either died in the fallout or haven''t evolved yet like Ecclesis.


    In truth most of the people on Christopher''s list were non evolved Gods, meaning that any one of them was worth as a whole country put together at least in the future, since now their powers were similar to most other people and if they wanted to hide them it was quite easy to blend in with the crowd.


    Of course the 8 American heroes were the most powerful force in the negotiations, but there was a problem with them being from different states of America, meaning that they were not united at all.


    Canada, Mexico, Brazil, the US, they all begun to fight, the most funny being that even the once united states were fighting amongst themselves since none of the "Gods" came from the famous states like New York, California, Texas, New York, Washington but in more rural states.


    Of course it wasn''t only Americans whom had begun to fight amongst themselves, the other countries too had a lot of conflicts, especialy those in Europe and Asia.


    As for poor Africa, other than the rich and prominent non there survived, hundreds and thousands of people died there, it was a miracle how there were even survivors there or the existance of a half empty gigantic shelter of unknown origin with lots of biochemical labs at the bottom floors, probably build for other purposes than being a bomb shelter, but in the current situation it was the largest shelter in Africa, there were of course smaller shelters as well, but they were more like private property rather than made for the wide public.


    Of course the 2 Gods from Africa were rather angry, but could do nothing about their situation, after all one of the two almost died and was saved by one such shelter and the other one was an fugitive of war, there were thousands of them spreading all around the world and some countries even brought them into their shelters.


    The 18 "Gods" were the main chips in this division of the world since they could rival a nuke by themselves, something that most of them came to regret.


    In the end they begun to examine the map, where the newly built camps were on the surface and begun planning from there on their expansion and division of territories.


    Christopher had no say in all this, after all he only cared for pretty girls and some named people of whom not many were left, most were already gifted away either through some trade or as bribes and gifts.


    In the end they divided the world into five given to three "Gods" to divide amongst themselves.


    North America, South America, Europe, Asia and Africa, these were the continents that still stood above the sea, Arctica and Antarctica were rather strange as ice melted due to worldwide radiation.


    Of course there were still other people, like the fishmen and meremen whom were safe underwater, thousands of kilometres under the surface of the ocean, where radiation wouldn''t bother them.


    =========================================================


    At the same time talks of power and authority also begun appearing on the surface. The people of the Camps were beginning to awaken in a fully self sufficient environment, they no longer needed Christopher to provide them with food, thus why should he have a harem and the best stuff in the camp.


    (Do have in mind that he brough those from the other dimension himself, the harem doesn''t really share food with the camp)


    People begun to slowly form groups, the strong wanted it to be them whom were rulers, while the weak wanted a democratic community, no more tyrany.


    (Do have in mind that due to him being the law he had sent multiple people to his prisons and jails, where he tortured them until death and insanity)


    The ones however whom rose were 18, whom would later be known as the 18 tyrants of the wastelands.


    These 18 were non evolved "gods", whom were either swept with the revolution or were the cause of it.


    All the others were easily subdued by the guards, whom understood that making an enemy of someone whom teleport people around the globe wasn''t a wise decision, although many of the guards were part of the rebelion.


    Only 18 didn''t stop after hearing reason, they were the 18 Gods whom had powers that could easily rival his own, meaning that they weren''t really afraid of him, especialy since he had already given them the secret of how to evolve faster.


    =========================================================


    10years Later


    The world was in chaos once more, the surface world had begun to divide as new camps begun to rise here and there.


    The people had forgotten that there was radiation everywhere and people begun to suddenly fall ill and die.


    Their children begun to come with some defects and problem, some didn''t even make it alive, even thought there was the miraculous cure and heal spells.


    Even they however were useless against mutations and other pernament type deceases like aids, even though they cured of all bacteria, viruses and parasites, but those people needed another spell called regeneration, normalization or health in order to be fully cured.


    The people of the surface world were too carefree under Christopher''s rule that they even begun building their own Forts aboveground, unlike the underground camps that Christopher had them build.


    Christopher to their surprise didn''t even bother with their matters, all he did was take what was his own and transfer them to another location still under his rule.


    In the end Christopher''s only remaining camp was in his homeland, where he had a tighter grip and people there simply talked the same language with him, making it easier to both communicate and harder for them to rebel, after all they didn''t have their own "God".


    Of the 54000 Gods, although they originaly had 2, because they weren''t at the time considered important they let them die, as they did with most beastmen because of their negligence and bad organization.


    10years however were a long time, in that time 18 new gods had evolved, they were the only other Gods whom had survived the fallout and were hiding, the named people Christopher had asked for and each of them was now the ruler of one of the camps or as they came to be the Strongholds of the so called 18 Tyrants.


    Even Jiang and Koichi whom we previously saw were among them, but Christopher didn''t abduct neither the first one''s love interest and sister, nor the second''s new hope for living.


    The reason was because his plan was already at its last phase, ready for the people to witness the truth, the reason to this madness.


    Christopher stood in front of his desk in his now enormous camp that could house all 100thousands of people whom lived in the Shelter if he wanted to, but at the moment it was luxuriously used by 20thousands, each having a huge place to stay, jobs to do and even the ability to order stuff from the alternate dimensions.


    Something that others had now lost completely with their rebelions, but they didn''t care since most of them felt free.


    They had even freed the jailed people from the prisons and ransacked the storage with the items that normaly costed DP to buy.


    Christopher however didn''t care, he only took his women, his favourite prisoners and some personal stuff before leaving.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Some of you might ask, won''t this conflict with Ecclesis'' plan to turn them into believers, well yes and no.


    To begin with Ecclesis didn''t want to trick people into becoming his followers, he wanted to do so through sharing his gifts, them being Blessings,healings,angels and resurrection. Of course he was stuck with only resurrection, but in 10years he had now evolved and all his powers were back, he now looked like a being made of light and radiation was practicaly a joke in front of his body made of pure energy.


    Jian and Koichi were the same, they too had evolved, although not as radicaly as him, Jian now had a 3rd eye and Koichi grew horns and wings that looked like a black cloak with a hood growing from behind her back.


    Christopher didn''t seem to change at all, but those that knew him could see that he hadn''t aged one day, the same went for his beloved pets, it was as if time was frozen in his Quarters making it rather mysterious.


    =========================================================


    In general most people begun to forget all about him, after all he was but a teleporter whom could supply them with modern goods from alternate dimensions, even his prices had now changed into that of gold and gemstones.


    One person however was wholly focused on him, all her attention and power of observation was on him, many countries came to call her the Oracle since she could see into the future at the cost of getting tired.


    She was Markella his former classmate whose power could warp the very fabrics of time, thus creating a time paradox where future versions of herself flooded the ground.


    The problem was that most of them were from different time streams, meaning different dimensions where thing went differently, making all of their knowledge of the future completely useless.


    She however was sure that Christopher was up to no good, she had recruited her old friends to keep an eye on him, making sure that he doesn''t do something to endanger all life on earth, but since he could teleport from place to place it was rather difficult to do.


    She however had gathered comrades, people whom shared similar abilities to hers, of course they were all able to escape since they knew their own future.


    The problem was how strong their abilities were, how to communicate since the postman was in the end their target, the teleporter Christopher.


    They named themelves as the saviors of the world, they allied with different countries and helped in averting danger and potential problems in the shelters, but since their power was simply useless to the surface wastelands, non of them had left the shelters.


    The everchanging developments passed them by as something completely irrelevant to them, their target was saving the world, they were the ones whom knew, the few blessed with knowledge of the future and the past.


    The Ones whom were to save the future, the ones whom failed to save the past, ones whose stories would forever stay in the darkness since they could not reveal themselves and their target in fear of being called crazy and locked away.


    Many of them were driven mad from their multiple failures, but they were not going to give up.


    =========================================================


    23(13)years later


    As time passed more and more Gods begun to rise and the world begun to enter into a new era, those trapped in the shelters were dragged out and used as manpower for more strongholds and camps to establish themselves.


    Earth was becoming inhabited once more, Elves, dwarves, beastmen, orks build colonies of their own, with radiation levels having now fallen to a almost livable environment the people with a simple "cure" skill or two could easily survive on the surface.


    The existence of Christopher was no longer essential since the surface world had long acquired livestock and other products, having already built a functional society of their own.


    Christopher could only sigh the few times that he went to have some minor trades with them, most of which ended in him having to run away with the things he needed, like some sneaky thief.


    "Master, could you go refill the icecream machine?"


    A beautiful woman asked him, Christopher looked at her with a helpless smile on his face.


    This was his fortress of solitude, well he had a huge harem, but he still felt very much lonely.


    In his minds those women were but decorations, they were not real, they were like an image inside the TV screen, even if you change the channel there would be no real changes in real life.


    Truth was that he was tired, but the thought that the end was near gave him strength to continue.


    A shady figure begins to walk towards him, the woman figure wasn''t one of his pets, she was Markella, or as she looked so many years in the future.


    "So you did come as in pocibility 30.08.20.17, you don''t even need to go into the trouble of killing me since the pocibilities of me losing are only 3 in billions, but truth is that you can''t kill me even if you wanted"


    Before however he could teleport away his head went flying, surprisingly however it teleported back onto his head and regenerated back to health.


    "I might not be 100% evolved yet, but I''m mostly invincible to most regular power users, even gods will find it difficult killing me..."


    Before he could however continue with his blabbering, his body was cut into pieces and locked away, but all he did was laugh, even as cement was poured into the containers with his cut off limbs.


    Before however they could breathe and relax, the parts teleported into forming a living person.


    -So many prophets and seriously, how could non of you foresee that I wouldn''t die?


    -But we did foresee it, the reason why however we still did so was in order to change the timeline, this is a fight between possibilities, like you each word we say, each action we make draws the chances towards our favour


    -Funny, because the the more you are talking the further the possibility of me dying becomes


    -Haven''t you thought that maybe killing you isn''t our goal?


    -Then saving the world is not your goal too?


    -On the contrary, killing you will not save the world, what will save it is making you understand!


    -How boring, here I thought that you would at least give me some entertaimnent.


    -Like how you blew up the nukes killing your own family, just so that you could change the timeline into the one you wanted, or like how you tortured people to insanity just to make sure if this world was real or not.


    -Let me ask you something, what makes the world real?


    -What makes this world real is this...hk!


    She said and then stabbed a dagger into her own heart.


    She was not immortal, she was not some god and even if there was a way to revive her, was there a reason to.


    Christopher looked at her corpse and then looked away, he was indiferent to her death, he knew that it was all fake, this was just another system like Axis, trying to make him think that the world he was in was real.


    What he didn''t know however was that her death wasn''t some pointless plot in order to gain his sympathy, the moment she died around his chambers her future selves begun to pop up with guns in hands and strange clothes.


    They shot strange bubling lasers that moved rather slowly, for light at least, but they could cut through anything that stood in their path.


    The army that appeared begun to blast at him with all they had, but Christopher wouldn''t even budge, normaly after turning his body into dust it would have been over, but the few words he left behind made them all shocked.


    "It''s finaly over, I''ve succeeded"


    These strange words came out of his mouth the moment the small paradoxical army appeared.


    Christopher didn''t reform or something, he simply appeared out of nowhere as if he wasn''t the dust that littered the floor.


    "Thank you, your appearance was the last component needed for the final teleportation..."


    Before however he could end his words he saw a knife thrust through the back of his neck and many others followed.


    This wasn''t done by the army of future Markellas, it was done by his pet women, whom had heard their dialogue.


    After hearing that he had something to do with the fallout and the destruction of the world they begun to plan killing him or at least doing something about it.


    Fire,water,lighting and all sorts of powers begun to blast him as they now wanted to help kill him, many of them had relatives whom died from the blasts.


    But he wouldn''t die, he just laughed as the ground begun to shake and a strange purple wormhole begun to appear, sucking the paradoxical existences out of existence.


    "Now!"


    He shouted and his power begun to charge, Christopher had his own plans, he would teleport into the unknown and bring the strongest "Christopher" into their own world and he succeeded.


    "Who is this?"


    One of the pet women said as they all looked at a half naked middle aged man whom wouldn''t take his face away from a laptop, writting down what was just happening around him.


    "Did it have to be red boxers?"


    Christopher asked somewhat embarassed since the ultimate godlike person he was supposed to bring back wasn''t exactly whom he expected.


    "So what can this person do?"


    One of the women said shooting a fireball at the person, but the fireball missed big time, she tried to redirect it back at him, but it missed once more, it was as if the world itself didn''t obey the natural laws anymore.


    "I brought you here because I want you to help me become real, I don''t want to be a fictional character in a novel story!"


    Christopher shouted at the person whom he perceived as a god in their world, in their reality.


    "You do know that they were all right and that you were wrong all along"


    The half-naked guy spoke.


    "But this isn''t real, all of this is just fiction!"


    Christopher shouted.


    "God is but an Author, everything you do outside of the pages is whom you really are, the rest is destiny"


    The half-naked guy said and then disappeared from that world and back to his causy bedroom to continue typing how the story would end.


    "Come back, You need to make me a real person!"


    Christopher shouted, but his cries made everyone shocked and confused.


    For them the world was real, this was their world, this was their reality, it was him who had at some point become crazy, at some point he perceived what people call the 4th wall, the paradox of his own existence.


    He became an existence that wasn''t satisfied with reality, he begun to see things, he begun to dream of stuff, waking up in a hospital for mentaly ill people, his mind hazy, remembering that when they returned from Axis his mental state was unstable, not remembering what he had done, but the fallout never happened, there were no powers and not even a year had passed since he was accepted into the ward for mental patients.


    They said that he tried to rape a girl from his own class, rob a store and create a gang of his own, of course he was caught real fast and after he begun talking about powers, some Axis world and the world being fake he was sent to the ward to recuperate.


    His parents came to see him once a week since they were too bussy working to feed the rest of the family, he on the other side was as paranoid as always and only now his mind became clear.


    "Thank you, thank you for bringing me back to the real world!"


    He said with tears in his eyes as he begun to make his way out of the ward for a long walk from which he would never return.